《Plundering in the Apocalypse》
Chapter 1 Start Of The New Beginning
''Where am I?....''
''....What''s going on?''
In the back corner of the yellow bus, in between the seats, a dark-haired boy was crouching, making himself as small as possible trying his best to hide from someone or something.
There were visible bruises and scars spotted all over his body. A gut-wrenching sobs tore through his lungs as his body started shaking in fear.
"Uwahh."
*ck!!*
*ck!!*
"Hieek"
Even the smallest sound he heard was enough to make him tremble in fear. His heart was beating loudly through his chest and he might encounter hyperventting at this rate.
*Tap! Tap!*
''Someone''s closing in, Is it a person or those nasty creatures'' He thought to himself while tears started falling down his eyes.
Every second was like hours to him. He could even hear the sounds of his heavy breathing. Sometimes he could hear the cries of peopleing from outside.
Wailing in pain, cursing, and dying at the hand of those creatures. He was afraid. He was afraid of dying like this.
His life wasing to an end and he could feel it, but he didn''t want to have an early death.
He was confused, He didn''t know what to do?
What to think?
Well, Why wouldn''t he be confused?
His situation was anything but normal.
Why?
Because the world was in chaos, the air was filled with the smell of blood and dead bodies scattered everywhere. People were wailing, crying, praying to their gods, and even begging for their lives to be spared. But no one was spared. As they died mercilessly.
Was a war going on?
No.
Was there a terrorist attack?
No one knows.
Then what was going on?
There were no answers, to any of those questions.
''.....Was it hell?''
Or
''A Nightmare.....?''
"Am I dreaming?
Yeah, that''s it. There''s no way all of this is real. It must be one of those lucid dreams. I''ll just wake up in my bed like every other day. I should probably stop watching those Horror fiction movies."
The ck-haired young man took a deep breath andy on the seat a little morefortably now. While stretching his legs he muttered, "I can''t wait for this dream to end."
He was still a little nervous over the possibility of him being wrong. As he couldn''t ept the reality no matter what. He closed his eyes and started taking a rest. Bearing the pain and everything that had happened, took a toll on his body.
Deluding oneself while giving up on reality with being the mostmon choice. Well, Who could ept going out for a while and getting stuck in a massacre all of a sudden?
While until now, there were only those peaceful boring days. Where people think of doing something adventurous or exciting.
Those peaceful days were nothing but a pipe dream now. One would only want to curse their past self for asking for something this ridiculous.
''Were those peaceful days until this morning a dream.'' Questioning your rationality is also a choice.
''....Now that I think of it, Why did I wish for that...'' The ck-haired boy thinks of something he had made a wish for and starts regretting it.
Is it human nature, to always regret their own decisions?
Well yeah, humans are typical beings who value the past more than the future.
Ahh, I wish I could have done that.
Why did I not take upon that offer?
I should have studied more for my exams.
They think about what could have been done rather than what to do next. If not for the fact that they waste time regretting instead of making amends, we would have been 100 years more advanced at the very least.
The same was the situation for the boy trembling at the back of the bus.
''I never thought that my wish woulde true. I shouldn''t have done that.''
After a while, the reality sank in that it isn''t a dream as he understood the gravity of the situation he is in.
''No, regretting now won''t change anything.'' He thought to himself.
What matters is how fast a person adapts to his situation. Adaptability is much more important than weeping and regretting your past actions.
"I should get out of here. I''ll survive and return home."
After calming himself down and resolving himself, the ck-haired boy stood up and decided to make his way back home.
"Ughh"," ahh"
Standing up shakily as he was still in pain. After checking his surroundings, he started making his way back home.
*Tap!! Tap!! Tap!!*
Is this the end of the world? What was going on? Who was that boy? Why was he in that situation? Who were those creatures? What wish is he talking about?
Well, let''s begin from where it all started.
//A few hours ago-//
*Ring!!*
*Ring!!*
*ck!*
The sound of the rm stops.
A person restlessly and wriggly woke up and stared nkly at the rm clock which was at the corner of the study table near his bed. It was 7:01 am, Sunday. That person was the same ck-haired boy.
It was another boring and obnoxious day.
*Thud!*
*Tap! Tap! Tap!*
Walking towards the window while adjusting his slippers, He opened the window and thought to himself, While heartily wishing-
"The world should just perish. There''s no need for this boring world to exist. Where people keep doing the same thing almost every day. I might get to end this all and be in peace. This world is cruel, People will use you for their satisfaction and throw you away. Just like what happened 4 years ago. Sigh."
The person wishing was ''Shin Wolner'' age 20 years old, a college student majoring inmerce and adjusting to society. Shin was 5''9", and had a very thin body which clearly shows hisck of exercise.
He had pale white skin whichpliments his mystic blue eyes. ck hair and weak constitution.
His weak body leads him tock interest in almost everything. So he isn''t very appreciative of others and socially inactive. Which leads him to his gloomy personality.
Shin turned back and gazed at his dark, gloomy and messy room. If his mother wouldn''t have cleaned it up every day, it would have already be a perfect embodiment of a dumpster.
It was a simple single bedroom with a study desk, cub board, and other furniture. The room was only messy because Shin didn''t bother to clean the mess he did yesterday while ying games.
''sigh..''
*Click!* Door opened.
"Hurry and wash up, breakfast is almost ready," said Reina Wolner shin''s mother.
She had brown hair about 5''7" tall and mystic blue eyes just like Shin. Which he probably inherited from her and his other features from his dad.
She was an energetic and enthusiasticdy, as opposed to her age she had a nice charm.
''Who could say she is in her early forties'' Shin thought to himself while giggling.
"Ok, mom," Shin said while heading towards the washroom.
"Why was he giggling?" Reina muttered to herself and continued prepping breakfast.
//at the breakfast table~//
"Shin, What have you nned for today?" asked Alfred.
''Alfred Wolner'' Shin''s father is someone with an upright personality in his mid-forties. He had ck hair and brown eyes with a sharp gaze. He was 5''11" tall, and had an average healthy body, unlike Shin. Even though being a youth, cause of hisziness, he was even weaker than kids younger than him.
Alfred was a Journalist and an agent working in ''Myraid Multimedia Broadcasting Inc''.
He did his best to provide for his family and is now pretty well off.
He wants his son to establish himself and settle in society. So he is worried about his son, who has no motivation. Well, it''s the same for almost all parents. Which parents don''t want their children to achieve something big?
Even though Shin waszy, Alfred can''t give up on him. As he knew the reason Shin became like this.
Shin was a healthy boy even good at sports and a genius in studies. His calctive mind was coveted by everyone when he was younger.
They all had high hopes for him, but everything changed after a certain incident 4 years ago.
Shin said
"I''ll be hanging out at Simon''s ce."
Shin''s voice caused Alfred to stop thinking about those things anymore.
Alfred sighed in disbelief. He calmed down and replied.
"Have fun, but at least think about your future."
He still had some hopes for his son.
"Yeah, I know," Shin switched on news on the television, trying to escape his father''s nagging. He couldn''t bother with this anymore. It''s been the same thing almost every day.
[ Humanity''s big sess towards future]
It was news regarding humanity''s sess in contacting inter-dimensional beings and about how they n on developing alien technology.
''Hmph, What''s this talk about developing alien technology and all. It''s not like just contacting them could give instant results. Aren''t they thinking too far ahead?
Contacting beings from different worlds is akin to asking for trouble. Who knows if they are friends or foes. And here they are thinking of developing their technology. You don''t even know about them.
At least a few decades would be needed to start making rtions with inter-dimensional beings let alone developing alien technology.''
''Well whatever, it''s not my concern''
''Rather, If the current world perishes while suffering a catastrophe, That would be something. Why are they even wasting their efforts? They will die before they could even do something about it.''
''While thinking like that I heard a loud voice from my side. It was my fatherughing while sitting at the edge of his seat. Like it was his achievement or something.''
"Haha, now that''s what I''m talking about. The pace at which we are growing is something. A new era is going to start. See that Shin, there are many possibilities out there don''t get stuck up for a minor failure."
Alfred thought of something and suddenly changed the topic.
"Even my superiors were talking about creating arge project regarding this new technology"
While proudly saying that Alfred happily chucked down his food. He kept talking and talking.
After finishing his breakfast. Shin took his phone and got ready to leave.
"Mom, I''ll be back by lunch" Shin waved his hand.
"Come back early ok, Take care" Reina waved back.
"Yeah, see youter"
Shin walked outside after greeting his mom.
...
Shin came out of his house and started walking. It was the first week of December so it was quite cold. But manageable.
(Shin''s POV)
"Haaah" he sighed
''Sometimes it''s difficult to converse with Dad''
While walking toward the bus stop I came across a park. It was Sunday morning and the park in the neighborhood was crowded.
There were children, running around and ying with each other, and parents or the guardians of the said children were sitting by the benches, talking to one another.
Though, some of them were by themselves, either watching over their children from afar or entertaining themselves with their phones.
I looked over to the park and I spotted a group of children ying by the slides. There were a few around the swings area, pushing each other merrily and they were going at a not-dangerously-fast-paced as there were adults to supervise them.
''Today this neighborhood is very bustling, Well it is Sunday after all.''
After walking down the road and taking a few more turns and crossing by some attractions.
I arrived at the bus stop.
"Huh"
I saw the bus with the number [1803] ready to depart, at the bus stop.
"Whew." I heaved a sigh of relief.
"Thankfully I caught up to it, Next bus is after about 30 mins."
I quickly found an empty seat at the back of the bus. So I hurriedly made my way towards it and sat in the back seat.
Seeing through the window of my seat, many buildings passed by and I came across many sceneries. But to me, everything was monotonous. I just can''t seem to enjoy it like others.
The other people on the bus enjoyed themselves in their way. A couple sat side by side, an elderlydy was listening to music and some students were merrily chatting with each other. A family of four was probably going on a trip. They looked very excited.
After 45 mins of a back-arching ride(and my efforts of being patient), I finally arrived at Simon''s ce. Which is about 20 km from my home, the Northern sector. His ce is near the City center. The city which we currently live in is called ''Aston''.
''Simon Adger'' is my best friend or should I say the closest. He is the same age as me but very different. Cheerful and proactive personality, Way too responsible and likable. Even after all my faults, he still stuck with me.''
After making my way toward the door, I rang the bell.
*Ring!! Ring!!*
"Coming??"
I heard a soft, sweet voiceing from the inside. It was like a melody in my ears. Even though she is not singing.
The door swung open, and I was greeted by a very beautiful girl smiling and looking at me.
"Oh~ Hello Shin,e on in" she greeted me with a friendly smile.
"Hello, Elena" I nodded and greeted her back with a smile.
"Brother has been waiting for you upstairs" after greeting me, she leads me upstairs to Simon''s room.
This beautiful girl with a melodic voice is ''Elena Adger'' Simon''s younger sister about 18 years old. Silky long ck hair with a pretty doll-like face and petite figure. She had purple eyes and thin eyebrows.
''She is way too cute, she must be very popr.''
"You''re early huh, Shin"
As I was busy admiring her a loud voice disturbed me.
My mood worsened, it felt like I was watching a beautiful romantic scene and was mesmerized by it then suddenly an ad interrupted me.
Standing before me was Simon, a tall build about 6''2" with messy red hair looking at me with a stern face.
I red back at him as he disturbed my precious moment. Then there was another question that always troubled me. I thought ''How the hell are they, brother and sister? ''
"Whatcha thinking bout?" Simon asked me with a curious gaze as I was in deep thought as if solving a very different problem. Even though it was a difficult question I can''t ask it out loud.
"Haah, nothing" I sighed and walked towards his room ignoring him. But he just didn''t stop.
"Hey, are you listening just tell me?" Simon kept pestering me.
"Let''s go." I ignored his words as if he didn''t say anything.
"No faiirrr." he understood my intention.
I shrugged him off and entered his room.
Chapter 2 My Regret.
(Shin''s POV)
After a few minutes of pestering, Simon finally calmed down and we started watching a movie, a boring one at that. Well from my point of view at least.
''I don''t get it. What''s the point of this romance bullshit? Isn''t that actress way too pitiful and also arrogant.''
''Why the hell is she this arrogant When she can''t even afford proper food?''
In the movie, which we were watching. The female lead had a terrible character. She was poor so I pitied her, but she was also quite arrogant and bad-mouthed the main character for bumping into her. Even though it was a mistake and he apologized.
And
''Why would the main character find it amusing and start loving her?''
Am I the weird one here?
''I don''t get it, I seriously can''t understand their logic.''
I turned towards Simon who was crying happily over their romantic struggle, solving family problems, and happily marrying at the end.
''Look at this idiot crying over their happy ending.''
Let me be clear it''s not like I am not happy with a good ending. It''s just the male lead is too pitiful. I said romantic struggle. Yeah, It was the male lead''s struggle for appeasing the female lead. Family problem? Her family problem. Any girl would probably get attracted to that kind of guy. Who solves all their problems, is handsome, rich, and with a nice personality.
"Rather than romantic struggle, I would say struggle of the main character for pleasing his woman and saying happy ending," I muttered under my breath. But it seems Simon heard me.
Simon stared at me in anguish
"You can''t understand this Shin, ''cause you haven''t experienced it. I am pretty sure once you truly fall in love, You would do anything for your loved one."
I stared shockingly at Simon for his unexpected reply.
"Sometimes even you can say cool things, huh Simon? But I am not a masochist like him who likes being bad-mouthed by a girl, every time they meet." I said in a single breath.
"I''m pretty serious, here," Simon said with a serious look.
I thought to myself. ''
Does it look like I was joking? I was serious you know. Is he also a masochist?''
I started getting weird ideas so I calmed my mind and didn''t say anything out loud.
"Yeah whatever, anyway."
I changed the topic. If my previous deduction of him is correct then, I might get in trouble if I continued this topic.
"Heh" Simonughed as if he won a battle.
Is this seriously something to be happy about? I gave up.
"Have you seen today''s morning news?" I asked while switching the TV off.
"Are you talking about ''Alna blitz'' winning that showbiz award?" Simon replied while taking out some games.
"No, you buffoon. That Alien technology," I asked in a serious tone while ridiculing him.
"Oh that, yeah Shin. I heard about that, contacting Inter-spacial beings and developing new technology or something," Simon replied while pondering. And it seems like he didn''t catch onto me ridiculing him.
"Yeah, what do you think about it? Simon." I questioned him seriously as if I never ridiculed him.
"Nothing really, not like it''s gonna affect me in any way right? But it''s nice knowing there are other living beings in this vast universe. We might get to know the truth behind the world and might solve many mysteries." Simon replied casually, and for some reason, it felt like he is learning philosophy somewhere.
"Well, who knows if they aren''t hostile with us." I retorted.
"Haah, you like being a pessimist right? Shin." Simon sighed and asked as if it was the most obvious thing.
"It''s nothing like that, I...just don''t want to be too hopeful about things," I replied while sighing deeply and Simon seems to have caught on to that as he soon changed the topic.
...
***
(Third Person POV)
Shin and Simon talked with each other about different stuff for a while. Shin checked his phone and there was little time before lunch, so he decided to return home.
Simon said while walking him out, "Why not stay here for lunch?"
"Maybe next time, I already told mom that I''ll be back by lunch" Shin replied as he didn''t want to bother them.
"Ok, see ya." Simon understood it and didn''t ask any further.
"Going back already?" Elena asked while seeing Shin returning home early.
"Yeah, I''lle again," Shin replied with a smile.
"Ok" Elena smiled slightly while nodding.
//Outside of Simon''s house.//
"Hmm, nice weather." As it was the month of December, It was pretty cool and the sunlight was very dim. So in the afternoon, the temperature was pretty moderate.
Shin walked towards the bus stop at the city center. But Shin noticed that something was off. He was near the city center but it was way too quiet, Which was kinda creepy.
There was no one on the street, Which is always crowded and bustling.
"It''s Sunday so it should not be like this."
But today not a single sound could be heard and even weirder, Shin could feel someone''s gaze at him but can''t find anyone. Even while looking around trying to point it out. There was no one around.
Shin thought to himself.
''This is way too creepy, this is like the quietness before a thunderstorm.''
"N-no way" fear started settling down inside his mind.
''Yeah, As Simon said I am being way too pessimistic.''
"It''s just a coincidence, yeah coincidence. R-r-right?" Shin tried to console himself.
While walking toward his route to the city center, he came across an alleyway. It was dark, cause of the closed space between the buildings.
He was a little away from the city center. Not a single person could be seen around. Shin focused his gaze on the small alley about 2 meters wide. It was dark but little visible.
Shin saw someone rummaging in the trash bin, a figure about 4 feet tall ''must be a kid''. But why would a kid rummage through a trash bin?
Shin went inside the alleyway to have a closer look.
He could smell blood in the air, then suddenly a shiver ran down his spine. He started breaking down cold sweat. His eyes were wide open and locked onto something.
He saw a dead body of a woman with her stomach wide open, her intestines were bulging out and had been chewed by someone, her eyeballs were gouged out and foam came out of her mouth. There were bites all over her body.
It was terrible, he puked.
*Blurghh*
"Hah" "hah"
Tons of questions came to his mind.
''what happened here?''
''How did she die?''
''Why is her stomach chewed out?'' and
''Who would do something like that?''
''Ah''
As if suddenly something struck him.
He came to a realization, ''Why would a kid rummage through a trash bin near a dead body?''
When he turned his gaze toward that child figure, he realized how wrong he was.
It wasn''t a child or a person, it was something different.
A creature with a lush dark green body, pointy long nose and ears, no hair, disgusting face, and rag-like wearing. It was not human.
It was not something I have seen in my entire life.
Then and there I started losing my rationality. Before I could do anything. That creature noticed me and a burst of creepyughter could be heard.
''kiekk''''kkiekk''
''I was terrified, It wanted to kill me.''
Just from his gaze, Shin could feel his terrifying killing intent. It was like a predator hunting his prey.
Shin''s legs gave away at the sight of that terrifying creature.
''I don''t want to die.''
Shin turned his sight toward the street way he came from, but there was another one of those creatures who came running in. Maybe that was the gaze Shin felt before.
Shin had to escape from the further opposite end in the alleyway.
He punched his shaking legs with all his strength.
''augh''
Shin ran further inside the alleyway. Even with his weak body, he ran as fast as he could.
Those creatures didn''t start chasing right after him, Instead watched him struggle.
As if a cat ying with a rat.
Shin felt miserable but he couldn''t do anything as his life mattered the most. He ran the fastest he could with his weak constitution.
He stumbled and those creatures almost caught up to him. He got a few scratches but he didn''t mind them and ran with all his might.
While thinking of a way to escape their chase. He thought reaching the City center would be the best choice, but contrary to his expectations.
From about 50 meters to him, he saw about 5-6 of those creatures killing people and everyone ran in fear and panic.
Bodies scattered around everywhere, it was displeasing but he didn''t have time to think about that now, he wanted to survive anyhow.
Shin ran towards a yellow bus and hid in the back seat while crouching down inside, catching his breath, as it was the fastest he ran in his entire life.
He didn''t know what to do.
After a few seconds, Shin heard an announcement made by the speaker in the city center-
[There are several cases of murders urring everywhere in the city. Please stay at home and guard the entrance route. People outside escape to the nearest shelter. Any kind of transport is difficult due to the emergency. Again, this is not a drill it''s an emergency.]
After hearing that announcement, his mind went nk.
''That means not only here but everywhere, this is happening.''
''Should I escape to Simon''s house?''
''No, what about Mom and Dad?''
''At least they should be at home safe, but my mind can''t be at ease until I meet them''
After a few minutes. His mind started going crazy. He almost lost his reasoning.
"Hah"
"HAHAHAHA"
Heughed crazily. At his miserable situation and his past self.
''Damn! why did I wish for the world to perish.'' Yeah, his regret too.
"My everyday life was way better, why...why did this happen?" He wailed and started crying.
His thoughts were messed up.
''I don''t want to die.''
''I seriously don''t want to die.''
'' I''m sorry for cursing out every day like this.''
''I just want my family to be safe.''
''I want to return to them.''
He checked his phone which was out of battery. ''Damn seriously.''
...
//After a few minutes.//
"Sigh"
Shin''s mind finally started bing clear. The sudden situation made him panic. But now he was fine.
''I should find out what''s going on. But first I have to return home.''
''It seems like any kind of transport is not avable currently. I should walk home, staying here won''t do any good.''
''Even inside a bus, If I get surrounded by enemies. It will be difficult to escape.''
Shin walked out of the bus and headed towards a streetway, as he didn''t want to run in the open. As it might alert those creatures.
Shin ran while taking cover, so as not to be found by those creatures or rather monsters.
Shin ran at a quick pace, as his stamina recovered after resting. He saw a construction site. It seemed like a new apartment was being constructed.
''No monsters were around.'' Shin took a quick scan around.
While thinking that this area might be safe, he heard a voiceing from above.
''kiekk''''kkiekk''
*Bam*
*Crush*
Shin looked up alert.
It seemed like one of those creatures fell from the 8th floor of the building on the left.
Itnded on its head, the impact broke his spinal cord. So was rendered unable to move.
"It can''t move, right?" Shin questioned himself. While cautiously walking toward him.
''kieeeekkkk''
Even in that state, his killing intent was terrifying. Shin thought to himself ''These are the monsters running chaos in the city and massacring everyone.''
''Should there be mercy on them?''
"No."
It was obvious.
Shin turned his back and saw an iron rod near the construction site. He grabbed it as hard as he could and went back near the monster.
It red at Shin, even if Shin resolved himself but let alone kill anything he had never been in a proper fight. His experience at fighting was terrible. Rather he just got beat up.
But besides those thoughts, he smashed the rod at the monster''s head but it didn''t affect it much.
''kiek''
*Hupp*
Shin closed his eyes slightly, took a deep breath, and continued smashing with the rod.
*bang*
*bang*
*kkiekk*
*thump*
*thump*
...
After around 30 to 35 times of continuous smashing. It finally stopped moving.
"Haaah"
"Haah"
"How...Howe it''s so sturdy?" Shin muttered while taking a deep breath.
But just when Shin let out a sigh of relief.
*Klink!*
Something unexpected happened.
In front of Shin''s eyes was something out of the world. Something he couldn''t imagine even in his wildest dream. Even amongst all these weird things happening. It was by far the most extraordinary.
There was a blue shining translucent screen floating in the air in front of him. It looked like a hologram. But Shin didn''t know its mechanism.
''Wh-wha-what is this?'' Shin''s mind which finally calmed down after all this time. Again, started going haywire.
There were few messages written on it-
[Congrattions you have awakened.]
[You have killed a goblin.]
[Congrattions you are the first person to have awakened in your dimension.]
[You have leveled up.]
"WHAT?" Shin eximed out loud.
Chapter 3 Awakened.
Inside a double-storeyed house. In the dining room, two figures could be seen sitting opposite each other at the dining table.
One was a boy with red hair with a tall build, and on the opposite end of the table was a doll-like girl with obsidian ck hair and beautiful purple eyes.
It was Simon and Elena. The room waspletely silent and both had grave expressions on their faces. If not for her little hand movements anyone could have mistaken her for a sculpture.
Closing her eyes for a brief moment, she soon opened them again. A face appeared on her mind. It was Shin. A worried look shed across her face and her brows knit together, but soon calmed down.
She turned her focus toward her brother sitting in front of her. He continuously tapped on his phone with an anxious look in his eyes. She opened her small mouth to something but no words came out. She wanted to console him.
But she didn''t know what to say.
After the announcement was made regarding murders. Soon a second announcement was made, which notified us of the sudden appearance of monsters and strange happenings all around the world.
The death count is going up continuously.
Since then Simon has been trying to get into contact with Shin. But there''s no response. Deep in her thought she suddenly heard a shout in front of her.
"Why can''t I contact him?" Simon eximed out loud. He wasn''t a patient person like his sister. Even then it wasn''t this extreme.
"What if something happens to him?" Every time Simon couldn''t contact Shin, he keeps thinking the worst.
"You still can''t reach out to him," Elena questioned in a low voice. After seeing Simon trying repeatedly with an anxious look on his face.
"Yeah, I''ve tried several times. Something didn''t happen to him, right? He should be safe right?" Simon didn''t want something to happen to his best friend. They were very close.
"Don''t worry he should be fine." Elena tries to assure her brother. "He might have run off to a nearby shelter and his phone might be out of charge."
"Yeah, I bet he ran like there''s no tomorrow and entered a shelter. I would have loved tough at his pathetic state after seeing him running. But even so, I can''t stop this bad feeling in my chest."
"Hah, and I called you a pessimist. Are you doing this tough at me?" Simonughed at himself for calling Shin a pessimist, but now he himself couldn''t stop being one.
Simon wanted to go out and save him. But what can he do in the face of multiple monsters? The whole area was sealed to stop monsters from entering.
"Where would he be, I am worried about him." Simon couldn''t stop calling until his friend''s safety is assured, so he kept on calling him. He didn''t know what to do.
Elena had a nonchnt face but deep inside she was still worried. Even so, though Shin and Elena weren''t that close, she still cared about him.
As she had known him for years. He came to their house very often so they interacted a lot. Elena never treated Shin as an outsider. Now his life was in danger, how could she not care? But she didn''t show it on her face and kept her cool.
But unlike her Simon''s mind was a mess. He had no idea what to do and what not to. He wanted to go out and find Shin. Elena understood this and tried to calm him.
"Brother. Calling him wouldn''t change anything. We should try to find out the situation outside and then figure out Shin''s whereabouts." Elena stared deeply into Simon''s eyes with a serious look on her face.
After listening to Elena''s words, Simon understood that Elena was right and so he calmed down.
"Yeah, you''re right Elena. I shouldn''t rush blindly without information. I''ll try to see what''s going on outside first from my room upstairs." While thinking that they started making their way upstairs.
Turning his head towards the balcony Simon moved forward. When in an almost inaudible voice.
"Please be safe Shin, I should have stopped him for lunch," Elena muttered softly. But Simon heard her.
Simon sighed briefly thinking that he should also have tried to stop him. But there''s no pointining.
While thinking like that they entered the balcony trying to see the situation outside. But they heard a loud voice and something came crashing down their side.
Crash!! Shrieekkk!!
...
[Congrattions you have awakened.]
[You have killed a goblin.]
[Congrattions you are the first person to have awakened in your dimension.]
[You have leveled up.]
Far away from Simon''s house north of the city center. Shin was surprised to see a strange blue screen floating in front of him.
"Wh- what is going on here?"
"What does it mean by goblin?"
Shin was confused by the sight of these weird notices and the blue screen in front of him.
"Is it an auditory hallucination?"
Or
"Am I mentally unstable?"
"A Hologram?"
Shin again started questioning his rationality. But this he calmed down pretty fast.
"What am a getting surprised for? After everything that had happened to me, this is not even the slightest bit weird."
Shin thought to himself he wouldn''t be surprised anymore.
Like every time wherever he calms down something totally unexpected happens to him. Anyway, one thing was clear somehow or another, everything is rted. It was outside ofmon logic. Maybe the logic I am used to is not useful anymore.
Shin''s current situation couldn''t be exined by normal means.
"Ah...Have I .... finally gone crazy?" Shin muttered trying to find humor in his own words.
This should be the reality in which he had lived for 20 years. But even after all that, doubting himself was the only thing he could do.
''Whether it''s real or not.''
That''s not important. He should survive first to figure out what''s happening.
''I should get out of here and check those messages before those monsters close in on me.''
.....
''haha''
''Huff'' deep breathing sounds
After taking shelter at the construction site he was. He took a deep breath after confirming there weren''t any monsters inside the building. Shin hid in a corner in a way he could watch out for any iing danger. From his hiding position, he could see the entrance of the apartment and the goblin''s corpse he killed.
"It should be safe here, I guess" Shin tried to take a rest as he might not get a chanceter.
"Well anyway, let''s check what it says first?" As shin thought of those messages a floating screen popped up in front of him
''So it works just by thinking, huh.''
"Ok, so It says I have awakened." Shin tried confirming his assumptions. He had an idea of what was going on as he was a gamer but he didn''t jump to conclusions.
"But what does it even mean?" Shin asked while hoping for his assumptions to be correct.
*Klink!*
Another screen popped up. It''s like a manual but there''s a search bar. So I can get some answers here.
''Ah, there seems to be an exnation regarding awakened.''
[Awakened- Human beings who broke through their limits. An evolved species of human. There are further stages of evolution.]
"I see, I see." But why does it stop there?
....
....
"That''s it. Are you kidding me, isn''t there something more to it ." after searching for a long time what I got was.
Klink!
[For more information higher level is required.]
"What? and how would I know what my level is? Even earlier it said something about leveling up."
"Hm? It says to check the status board." While reading the manual shin learned aboutmands use. So he abruptly stated.
"Status board." will this work?
*Klink!*
***
[essing Status Board]
[ Name- Shin Wolner]
[Age - 20]
[Title - 1st awakened ]
[ Level - 1 ]
[Stats - ??]
[Special ability - Plunder]
***
"Hmm"
It seems more detailed information can be obtained.
''More importantly level 1, huh? That means it''s giving me assess to know my current condition.
But one thing is certain if I want to live I have to grow stronger, and the only possible way is to kill those damn monsters.
"It said the goblin, right?" I''ve only heard of those in fairy tails and games.
"But the real thing is disgusting." I couldn''t help but remember their disgusting faces and almost puked. I tried to forget their faces and calm myself by thinking of Elena.
As soon as I remembered her smile while weing me, it soothed my heart. But thinking of her also distracted me. So I calmed my throbbing heart and started making ns and strategies.
"Now, how can I kill those disgusting bastards?" The most important question.
''It took me about 35 hits to kill one( Don''t forget it wasn''t even retaliating).''
''Is it even possible?''
''Hmm'' after probing over this matter for some time. I spoke
"Show me, my status board."
''It will work right?''
*Klink!*
''Oh''
***
[ Name- Shin Wolner]
[Age - 20]
[Title - 1st awakened ]
[ Level - 1 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 5]
[AGI - 5]
[DEX - 5 ]
[Stamina- 5]
[ Bonus stats - 10]
[Special ability - Plunder]
***
"I see. So that means my strength, speed, dexterity, and stamina are all 5 after leveling up."
''So that means I can use those bonus stats to increase my other stats.'' After thinking for a while and imagining all possibilities of danger he might encounter. Shin decided to use his bonus stats.
Now my special ability Plunder. What''s its use and how do I activate it? I searched in the manual but there was no exnation regarding my ability. So I decided to leave it forter and figure it out slowly.
//.....a few momentster.//
[STR - 10 ] [ AGI - 10 ] [ Bonus stat - 0]
Currently, more strength and speed were necessary to kill those sturdy goblins. If not, I could very well at least run for my life. Even so, I need to be very careful. Carelessness means certain death here.
After resting for a few more minutes and seeing that the area was clear. Shin decided to move out. Staying in the same ce for a longer time isn''t a good time.
*Tap! Tap! Tap!*
Shin stepped outside. Due to the announcement, almost all the buildings and houses were barricaded from the inside so there was no option for shin to take shelter anywhere nearby.
Simon''s house might have been an option but for reaching there Shin had to cross the city center and there were a lot of monsters there. Last time he didn''t get caught up in it cause there were other people and shin managed to escape somehow without getting noticed.
Walking outside.
Shin moved while taking cover, he cautiously scanned his surroundings for any surprise attacks. While his increased stats he moved nimbly while avoiding any area which might be dangerous.
In his right hand was that very same iron bar covered in the blood of the goblin he killed, a slight confidence can be seen on his face due to recent events. But that smile didn''tst long thinking about all those dead bodies and those painful screams of people getting killed. Every scream he heard made his heartache. So Shin was confident but remembering those scenes made him sensible enough to not get ahead of himself while having fear of failure. As constant death is looming over his head.
Which was natural, increasing those numbers didn''t mean anything if you were to die. There''s only one life.
"He - help."
Shin heard someone screaming and stopped in his tracks. He nimbly while taking cover moved towards the source of that scream.
''kiek''
''I took a nce. There was a goblin feasting on a dead body. Thankfully it didn''t notice me. But now what?'' Even though I was it didn''t mean I''ll be safe for long. The body those monsters would be feasting on might be mine next. The only way to survive is by bing strong enough.
''Can I kill it?''
''Should I trust that data about stats?''
''Did those numbers mean I have grown stronger?''
''if isn''t that just suicide.''
Those questions started surfacing in his mind.
''HAHAHAHA''
p!
Shin face palmed himself and consoled his cowering self.
''Idiot what are you thinking, cowering at the decisive moment. Even if I were to turn back now, I would surely dieter. If I keep on escaping.''
''But if there''s a chance to grow stronger and survive. Then that moment is now.''
After contemting for a moment Shin decided to go for it and nned a tactic. Which involves the goblin''s blind spot and critical hit. As his position was perfect to execute that strategy.
*Dash!!*
With his increased agility Shin dashed at the goblin from behind, and before it notices, shin already thrust the iron bar at his mouth with full force.
''Kie-
*Urghh!*
*Splurrrgg!!*(Blood sshed)
"I won''t let you." That goblin tried to strangle Shin, throw him off bnce, and finish him. But shin knew what that goblin was nning. So there''s no way he would let it be.
Shin jumped on that goblin and kept pressing it down while thrusting that iron bar as deep as he could.
"Aaaah" while using all his strength in that thrust.
After about a minute of thest struggle that goblin finally died.
''haaah''
"I did it."
Klink!
[You have killed a goblin]
[ Plunder activated ]
[ You absorbed 5 stat points ]
"No way." Shin was surprised when Plunder suddenly activated. He was happy to find out the use of his ability.
Chapter 4 True Despair
In the Northern sector of Aston city. The number of monsters was by far the highestpared to all the other areas. The situation was dire, death counts were increasing rapidly by the minute.
Even though many people grouped up and tried to suppress the monster''s attack. The casualties were by no means low and the swarm of monsters soon entered the locality after breaking through the barricade. Those monsters were on a rampage.
Screams of pain and agony could be heard from everywhere. Amid this chaos, a majority of them had lost their family members and some had lost their will to fight.
Some of them had lost their body parts; forced amputations, and were left handicapped. Whereas, others suffered the most painful death, by either getting stomped on or eaten alive without any means to break free.
Each passing minute adds to their suffering and the number of deaths kept increasing.
The nice weather and the cool winter afternoon which should have been like any other peaceful and boring day were now the days of the massacre.
The city''s air which should have only been a little polluted was now filled with the smell of blood. Loud sounds of monstersughing by enjoying torturing and killing humans, sounds of bodies being torn apart into pieces, screams of agony, and painful cries loud enough to break anyone down were echoed.
People were in despair. The suffering from the cruelty of those monsters was enough to tear their hearts out, andstly Death.
It should have never been this way. The peaceful lunch they should have been having like any other peaceful day was nothing more than a wishful dream now.
Returning to their everyday peaceful life. Was it too much to ask for? Why did the world flip upside down? What was the origin of these monsters? And when will this stop? Will it ever stop? We will get our peaceful daily lives back, right? Or this is now the world we live in and are now forced to ept reality?
All those questions were unanswered.
Inside a house number ''245'' on the right section of ''The Lawrence street 4'' in the Northern sector. Two figures could be seen blocking the door on high alert. Trying their best to stop any monsters from breaking in.
One of these figures was a beautifuldy with chocte brown hair. It was Reina, Shin''s mother and the other ck-haired figure was Alfred, Shin''s father. Reina''s mystic blue eyes were moist seemingly holding her tears.
Fragments of happy memories shed in her mind. It was a memory of their family enjoying a summer vacation at the beach. How Shin wanted to make a sandcastle while saying swimming is tiresome. when in actuality he didn''t know how to swim.
Thinking of Shin she couldn''t hold it in anymore. Tears that she had been holding back from falling all this while started toe out. Unbeknownst to her, she started bawling out to her heart''s content.
Alfred who had been watching from the side didn''t say a word. Alfred knew he should have consoled her, but no words came out. Alfred himself was in no position to console her.
Even though he seems fine and tough from the outside, from the inside he had been barely holding himself due to the situation. His heart was in dismay. He too had been worried about Shin. But he decided to not let his emotions cloud his judgment. He had to focus, at least so he could save Reina''s life.
Even if he were to die.
Alfred turned his gaze towards Reina who had been crying all this while.
"Don''t worry Honey. Shin will be fine. He''ll return home soon. We just have to keep those monsters away."Alfred''s words seem to have little effect on her.
"I am fine. I know he''ll be back. He is my strong child. He can ovee any difficulties. These monsters are nothing."
Reina replied with a confident look in her eyes.
Even though her trembling body showed just how much afraid she was. Afraid of losing her dear son.
Alfred knew what was going on in her mind and could only helplessly smile at her words and nod in confirmation.
After a few seconds, they cleared their mind of other thoughts and focus their attention on the door. A loud sound echoed alerting everyone.
CRASH!!
"OH NO, THE BARRICADE IS BROKEN." Alfred rys the situation to Reina.
Soon they heard a loud bang on their door. They tried their best to stop anyone from breaking in. But despite their efforts, a monster enters the house from the window.
Alfred jumps toward the monster (with brown skin and a thin humanoid body) and strangles him. Alfred pins that corpse-looking monster to the ground and stops its movements.
Reina quickly take the chair from the dining room and swung it hard on its head with a loud bang.
Seeing that the monster wasn''t dead yet and Alfred was having difficulty pinning it down. Reina started swinging the chair on its head till the chair broke.
Then they used the kitchen knife to finish it.
Fweuuh!
" My money spend while learning those martial arts wasn''t a waste." Reina chuckled at Alfred''s words.
But as soon as they heave a sigh of relief. The door to their house swung open and a swarm of these monsters followed suit. Both of their faces turned pale and a series of different emotions welled up inside them.
They had only one thought in their mind. That this is their end, and they are leaving their only son without saying goodbye. They had regrets in their hearts. But even so, they wanted their son to be happy.
Reina was worried about how her son will live after they are gone from this world. Will he keep his room clean? What about his meals? Who would nag him? Will we die without seeing our son getting a girlfriend?
Reina just had a smile on her face thinking of Shin and even in herst moments, she couldn''t stop wishing for her son''s well-being.
Is that a mother''s heart?
Alfred just muttered in a low voice with a smile on his with a feeling of regret.
"I wish I could have been a better father."
Soon the swarm of monsters rushed toward them.
....
"Hahaha. Oh my god!! What an absurd ability?"
After seeing [Plunder] get activated. Shin was surprised and after knowing its use he couldn''t help butugh out loud.
"So I can gain stats and skills from the enemies, I defeat." Shin''s lips curled upwards and he couldn''t stop grinning from the absurdity of his ability.
"So now it has information about my ability. Does it get updated whenever I gain some new information?" The manual which shin could see on the floating screen now has some information regarding his ability, [Plunder].
Which only contains the information Shin figured out himself. So it can be used as a record. It might be helpful.
"Let''s see. First I should increase my stats."
"Status board." As soon as Shin spoke a familiar blue floating screen appeared in front of him.
Klink!!
***
[ Name- Shin Wolner]
[Age - 20]
[Title - 1st awakened ]
[ Level - 1 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 10]
[AGI - 10]
[DEX - 5 ]
[Stamina- 5]
[ Bonus stats - 5]
[Special ability - Plunder]
***
After staring at his status for a while. Shin thought to himself.
My speed is fine. I just need to get used to it first. But my strength is no good. Defeating a single goblin was difficult. I only seeded cause of the sneak attack. Otherwise, fighting head-on would have been difficult.
Shin nodded his head and used his bonus points on strength.
[STR - 15 ] [ Bonus stat - 0]
Shin felt a surge of power inside his body. He started gaining some muscle at a visible rate. His pitiful thin body turned into a healthy youth body within a matter of seconds.
Shin punch towards the front and could feel some force behind a simple punch.
After confirming his rise in strength. Shin turned his attention toward the dead body from before which the goblin was eating. Shin felt a little guilty for not being able to save him. But he knew he was in no position to rush into things otherwise his body might be next.
p!
Shin pped his hands and prayed for the dead while closing his eyes.
Soon faint fragments of vision reyed in his mind. Where the people were getting massacred in the city center and he too left them without helping them. Even if they cried and begged him, shin didn''t say a single word nor did he open the lock of the bus door to let anyone it.
He was guilty and he could have helped them. But that regret will always be in his heart.
Soon he started heading his way without giving the dead body a second nce.
A few hundred meters away from the location of the dead body.
I think I need to take on monsters more aggressively. If I use my plunder and gain stats. I might be able to get stronger and even survive this hellish ce.
Even so, it''s better to sneak up on a lone monster first. I am not used to my current strength.
After walking a few hundred meters more. I saw a tools shop nearby and heard some strange sounds, so I decided to take a look.
There was a goblin rummaging through the tools. It was alone and a perfect target for me. If only it wasn''t holding onto some tools. If my sneak attack fails and it retaliates with those tools in his hands. I might get some serious injuries.
I waited for a while. Waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike. Even a single moment is fine, and that opportunity soon came. When the tool in his hand dropped, that goblin bend down to pick it up.
I hastily moved my body and with a slight jump to increase the force. I thrust the iron rod in my hands directly into his skull. It died.
"It was easier than I thought." I took out the iron rod from his skull.
[You have killed a goblin]
[ Plunder activated ]
[ You absorbed 4 stat points ]
"Oh, here it is." Seeing those messages in front of him. Shin understood plunder''s absorb rate is different. Less for easy enemies and higher for stronger enemies.
Defeating this goblin was easy so he got fewer stat points than thest one, where it took a little more effort.
Let''s increase my strength more.
[STR - 19 ] [ Bonus stat - 0]
Shin felt the familiar feeling of a sudden surge in power and his muscles getting more defined.
Shin decided to make his way outside the tools shop. But soon he stopped in his tracks. When he saw two figures entering the tools shop. Two goblins were entering the tools shop unaware of Shin''s presence. Shin didn''t attack them directly and hid behind a table.
Even with Shin''s rise in strength, he wasn''t confident enough to take on two of them head-on. But unfortunately for him, they noticed him by the smell of blood on the iron rod in his hands.
Shin cursed himself. But he didn''t have much time to think. Shin rushed towards them and startled them.
As they have been treating humans as livestock and killing them. No human was brave enough to face them together head-on. Shin took this chance to his advantage and attacked the nearest goblin.
He nned to deal damage slowly and kill both of them while moving inside the shop continuously to avoid them. His n was the best he coulde up with.
But surprisingly after the thrust that goblin didn''t retaliate. Shin was confused as he raised his eyebrows and knit them together. His eyes widened in shock when he realized the goblin was dead and its body was hanging on his iron rod.
Shin soon realized that he had underestimated his strength. The change he underwent was nothing to scoff at. He wasn''t as weak as before while he was escaping from the goblins or the time when he had to smash 35 times to kill his first goblin.
A smile formed on his lips when they curled upwards.
The other goblin was in shock. How can a human kill one of them so easily? Aren''t humans just livestock waiting to get butchered and their ything?
Then howe this human in front of him was so strong? Did they underestimate humans? The monster started shaking in fear.
He saw Shin removing the iron rod from the dead goblin''s skull and smiling at it. Unbeknownst to Shin, his grin was much more dangerous and devilish than a devil''s grin.
The monster was so afraid his body stiffened and froze on spot.
Shin moved his body forward and in a single thrust, the goblin died. The only thing he saw before closing his eyes was a devilish grin. The monster knew the human in front of him wasn''t a human, it was the devil himself.
The monster died feeling ''True Despair''.
Chapter 5 My Status Points.
Two emotionless mystic blue eyes were directly staring at the dead bodies of two monsters lifelesslyying on the ground. Shin''s smile was equivalent to a devil''s grin, which scared the monster down to its core. It became even more apparent after seeing the messages floating in front of him.
[ You have killed 2 goblins ]
[ Plunder activated ]
[ You absorbed 5 stat points ]
Soon the grin on his face faded as he started to ponder something.
"Status board," Shin muttered in a low voice.
*Klink!*
***
[ Name- Shin Wolner]
[Age - 20]
[Title - 1st awakened ]
[ Level - 1 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 19]
[AGI - 10]
[DEX - 5 ]
[Stamina- 5]
[ Bonus stats - 5 ]
[Special ability - Plunder]
***
After some deep thinking, Shin decided to use his bonus stats to increase his agility this time. Shin wanted to bnce his other stats too. But for now, increasing speed and strength was crucial.
[AGI - 15] [ Bonus stats - 0]
After increasing his agility. Shin felt his body getting lighter. "How fascinating." Shin was intrigued by this phenomenon and a little worried.
How does this work? Is it harmful in the long term? Does it have any side effects? Shin was reluctant to use this opportunity given to him at first. But to say Shin wasn''t happy with this phenomenon? It would have been aplete lie.
The changes in his body were apparent and the feeling of a sudden increase in power was way too addicting. How could he not want to be powerful, after the current situation of the world, it was all the more needed.
There was still some distance left to reach his home. But due to cautiously walking and repeatedly checking his surroundings. His speed was low.
After the tools shop encounter, Shin didn''t encounter any monsters for the next few minutes. But after traveling about 3 km from the tool shop, his steps came to a halt.
"Three of them. Two in that alley and one behind that pole." Shin felt the bloodlust of three goblins directed at him. They were following him like a predator out hunting, ying with his prey. Any other normal person would have started crying but Shin had a smile on his face.
Shin wanted to test his strength in case of sneak attacks. Well, in this case, he already knows their location. So he might as well give them some leeway and let them attack first.
Shin pretended to drop his guard and act as a pitiful prey would. Just ording to his n they attacked him with a mockingugh.
*Kieeeekkk!!*
Shin didn''t attack the first one with his full power and just parried the iing attack with his Iron rod. He wouldn''t want the other two to escape seeing him killing theirrade easily.
The other two soon followed after the first one and blocked Shin''s path of escape. But luckily for Shin or unluckily for them. They narrowed their own escape route as well.
Seeing those monsters surround him. Shin had a smirk on his face. Shin''s grin sent shivers down their spine. But even so, they decided to ignore their senses and foolishly attack him.
The result. Shin swung his iron rod directly at the first goblin''s neck. Even though the iron rod was blunt. The pure force behind that swing was enough to chop off that goblin''s head.
The other two goblins saw that scene in terror. They started sweating buckets. They wanted to run, but they couldn''t. Only then did they realize. The prey that they thought of as a rabbit, was actually a tiger waiting to hunt them down. It was a trap all along. But they could only curse themselves for taking the bait.
Shin dashed towards the second goblin with his increased agility and defeated him with a horizontal sh.
Thest goblin tried to retaliate. He did his best to struggle against this monster of a human. But after a few shes and the strength behind those swings. He eventually gave up and epted his fate.
[ You have killed 3 goblins ]
[ Plunder activated ]
[ You absorbed 6 stat points ]
Shin was pretty satisfied with this result. But even so, instead of a smile. He had a confused expression on his face. Shin pondered very deeply. It was a very grave matter.
Just how could these monsters be fooled by his acting skills?
Yes, Shin''s acting skills were rock bottom. It was a known fact between his family and friends.
Then how could these monsters be fooled so easily? I just tried, but I didn''t think it would actually work. I thought of another n to defeat them.
Are the intelligence of these monsters that low?
Shin wanted to get these answers. But he knew, just by thinking, it wouldn''t work. The answers won''te out that easily. So, he resolved himself to improve his acting skills and find answers to those questionster.
Let''s use those status points first. Shin shared his stats on strength and agility.
[STR - 22] [AGI - 18] [ Bonus stats - 0]
"Status board," Shin muttered.
*Klink!*
***
[ Name- Shin Wolner]
[Age - 20]
[Title - 1st awakened ]
[ Level - 1 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 22]
[AGI - 18]
[DEX - 5 ]
[Stamina- 5]
[ Bonus stats - 0]
[Special ability - Plunder]
***
Shin was pretty satisfied with this oue. Soon he started to hurry his way toward his home.
While walking, Shin came across many corpses on the ground. There were dead bodies of people from different age groups.
"They didn''t even spare the kids." Shin''s eyes turn cold at this sight. He just wanted to kill all those monsters and take revenge for these people.
But he knew he couldn''t be hasty. He needs to build up his strength first. Shin continued with the same cold face but with determination shing across his eyes. He was determined to plunder them all.
...
"It should take about an hour with the speed I am going. If nothing goes wrong that is." Shin concluded while walking along the street.
"Help!!"
"Somebody help me!!" A loud voice echoed.
Shin was stunned for a second.
"Well. Jinxed it." But soon came to his senses and ran towards the source of the voice.
"It''s the right turn next." Shin covered that distance within a matter of seconds. It was easy for him, with his increased agility.
As soon as Shin reached the spot. He saw a woman on the ground, probably tripped while running and the goblin following her was about to attack her.
Shin moved his body towards the goblin and punched it, sending it flying a few meters away. Shin still wasn''t used to his increased agility. So due to his clumsy movements, Shin couldn''t bring out the full force behind that punch. Or it might have been a one-shot kill.
''I can''t even act cool in this type of moment. Curse my clumsy body. But I did send a goblin flying. So I might have looked a little cool right?'' Shin thought to himself.
"Um, excuse me." Breaking him out of his thoughts. Shin heard a sweet voice from behind. He turned his attention towards the woman from before.
It was a beautiful girl with blond hair which was falling to her waist. Her emerald green eyes shone a glisten when the dim sunlight of this winter afternoon fell on her. Her beauty wasparable to those of supermodels. Her white-colored dress with a yellow flower patternpliments her beauty and her silky long hair.
"Um, are you okay?"
Snapping him out of his dream-like state was her soft and sweet voice.
''What''s going on? Was I hypnotized? How could I be so easily entranced by her?''
Shin wondered if he was a simp.
''Anyway, I should probably reply first.''
''But what should I say? How do you talk to a stranger beautiful girl in the first ce?''
''Since when did I start having conversation problems?''
It might be because she is too beautiful. Well, Elena is beautiful too, but after seeing her so many times, I probably got used to her beauty.
"Yes, I am fine. Are you okay? That monster almost attacked you." Seeing me reply she sighed a little.
''What was that a sigh?''
''Isn''t that a very normal way of speaking?''
She stood up and brought forth her hand to do a handshake.
"Thank you for saving me. My name is Anna Williams. Nice to meet you." She spoke in a very formal tone.
"Uh-ah, yes. Nice to meet you." I replied to her while shaking her hand.
The atmosphere got a little awkward. Then I remembered something very important. What about that goblin? How could I forget about that? What''s wrong with me?
Shin looked towards the goblin and saw it running away while stumbling here and there.
Shin spoke hurriedly.
"I''ll deal with that goblin first."
"Shouldn''t I go with you?" Anna asked, but inwardly she didn''t want to see those monsters again. It was terrifying for her.
Shin thought for a second and replied after seeing the hesitation in Anna''s eyes.
"I''m in no position to take you with me. It''s more dangerous toe with me than to stay here. I''m going to fight a lot of monsters. Do you still want toe with me knowing we will face those dangerous things?" Shin asked while fully knowing Anna''s answer.
''Her body is already shaking in fear. How will she face those monsters? I don''t even know if she can Awaken.'' Shin sighed while he turned his eyes to look for a suitable ce for Anna to hide.
He pointed in the direction of a store and said.
"Hide in there while I go after him. Don''t worry, I''ll clean all the monsters nearby before leaving."
Without waiting for her to reply he ran after that escaping goblin.
Anna was left confused.
"What did he mean by clean them up?" She muttered while nkly staring in the direction Shin went.
She gathered her thoughts and started moving in the direction Shin pointed out earlier.
After entering the store Anna started finding a good ce to hide. But then she thought of something.
"Could he, really kill all those monsters?"
Anna wanted to believe in his words. But from what she saw, those monsters are too strong.
Even though he looked a little muscr and healthy, defeating a monster is a different matter. Otherwise, why would so many people die? And his tone when he said he will kill them. It was like, he was telling me he will clean his room.
Is it possible to kill those creepy things?
Curiosity got the best of her. She went to the rooftop of the building to get a clear view.
She wanted to see if that youth have what it takes to kill them all.
"He went that way. right?"
Anna thought for a second and her eyes followed the route Shin took. While chasing after the goblin.
"Oh, there he is." Anna soon took notice of Shin''s figure. But what she saw after that was terrifying. She froze on her spot. She couldn''t believe her eyes. She rubbed them to check if she was seeing them wrong. But it was real. She facepalmed.
"Why is this happening?"
"He was such a nice guy."
Anna sighed deeply and some tears started to build up in her eyes. Anna wanted to save him, but she knew she couldn''t. She was weak. Her savior was going to die just like that? She could only watch him die helplessly.
"Please God, save him." She prayed for him to survive. Even though all odds were against him. Anna just hoped Shin could live.
...
While running after the goblin. Shin couldn''t help but think.
"Will that girl be alright? Well, I can''t do anything about that. Bringing her with me would have been more dangerous. As I''ll be fighting monsters more aggressively."
Shin sighed.
''She was cute though.''
"Hope so, she will be fine on her own. I can''t protect her and fight at the same time."
Kieeek!!
While running that monster shouted in a loud ear-piercing voice.
"Don''t tell me it''s calling for other goblins nearby." A smile appeared on Shin''s face. That means he doesn''t have to go around searching for them and killing them. After all, Shin did promise her, that he will clean up the area from these monsters.
Shin slowed down a little bit to let the little goblin gather up all hisrades.
Within a minute. Shin was surrounded by six goblins.
They had mocking expressions on their faces. If you could distinguish them, that is.
Seeing shin getting surrounded by six goblins. Anna was pretty anxious. She thought he was going to die.
But the person in question. Rather than even a little worry, had a grin on his face. He wasughing inside his mind. Shin tightened his grip around the Iron rod and eximed out loud arrogantly.
"Come here my status points. Be my nutrients."
______________________________
Shin''s status:-
[ Name- Shin Wolner]
[Age - 20]
[Title - 1st awakened ]
[ Level - 1 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 22]
[AGI - 18]
[DEX - 5 ]
[Stamina- 5]
[ Bonus stats - 0]
[Special ability - Plunder]
______________________________
Chapter 6 The Oath.
"What am I seeing? Am I dreaming? Is this humanly possible?"
Two beautiful emerald-colored eyes widened in shock while observing the scene in front of her. Her mouth was agape. She was in disbelief. She couldn''t process the happenings in front of her.
Anna didn''t know what to think or feel anymore. Even the sudden appearance of monsters didn''t shock her as much, as when she saw Shin''s actions with her eyes wide open. She didn''t want to miss a single thing.
The person who was her savior. Whom she thought is going to die surrounded by monsters? Not only did he survive. He was moping the road with them. It was a massacre, and he was the one doing it not the monsters. They were not his match at all.
She couldn''t help but feel pathetic. She med herself for being weak. If she was that strong. She could have saved someone''s life. Instead of being the one getting saved.
Anna saw Shin swinging his iron rod like a de and defeating them, even with his blunt weapon, the force behind every swing was terrific. Shin dodged the attacks of other goblins while fighting one. Even though his movements were clumsy, his reaction speed was impressive.
''What is he made of?'' Anna couldn''t help but think Shin was not a normal human. Normal people don''t have that kind of power and all the more, not with that type of physique.
While Anna was in her thoughts. Shin narrowly dodged the attacking from behind.
He was getting tired of this cat and mouse y. When he was encircled by goblins he swung his iron rod directly aiming at their vital parts.
Two goblins died but the other four broke the encirclement and started running for their lives. By adding some force to his legs backward, with a single leap, he covered the distance between those escaping goblins and him.
He thrust his iron rod directly at the goblin''s heart which was its core and used his other hand to grab another goblin crushing his neck.
Shin moved towards the other two goblins who made some distance while he was killing the other goblins.
Both of them ran in different directions to shake off Shin, from their trail. Unfortunately for them, Shin didn''t have any n to let them go. He threw his Iron rod at one goblin tripping him down and injuring him, while he went to finish off another.
Shin slowly walked towards thest remaining, injured goblin. The goblin was terrified, he started shaking. Shin crouched down, bending his knees while still looking down at that goblin.
Shin had a very cold expression on his face. Remembering all those dead bodies and the brutality of these monsters Shin couldn''t control his anger. He just wanted to kill every single one of them.
Shin''s cold eyes directly stared down at the eyes of that terrified goblin. The goblin felt a very oppressive pressureing from Shin.
Kiek!!
He just wanted to get a swift death. Bearing this pressure was too much for him. But Shin didn''t have any ns to kill him so easily.
Shin crushed the legs of the terrified goblin. He started wailing in pain. Then Shin started crushing his fingers one by one. The goblin cries were loud enough to burst a normal person''s eardrum.
But Shin didn''t care about that. In his mind, there was only one thing. To torture the goblin until it dies.
The goblin was wailing and begging Shin for a quick death. But Shin didn''t stop there. He picked the goblin''s fingers one by one. Then he started tearing his limbs.
Even though a goblin is usually very sturdy, their pain tolerance was not enough to handle so much pain.
The cries of the goblin echoed in the whole area but he could only cry, there was no hope for him to get out of this alive. As hisrades are already dead. How lucky they were to die a swift death?
Seeing the goblin in pain. Shin had a smirk on his face. He wanted to vent his frustrations a little. But he didn''t expect his heart to get soothed a little seeing the goblin crying in pain.
Shin felt his previous trauma ease up a little.
Shin focused his gaze on the goblin''s body without limbs and ck blooding out from his body. That goblin was still alive on hisst breaths and screaming in pain.
Seeing the scene unfold in front of him. Shin couldn''t help butugh out loud.
"HAHAHAHA"
"DID YOU FEEL THAT?"
"NOW, DO YOU GET THE PAIN OF ALL THOSE PEOPLE YOU MONSTERS KILLED?"
Shin shouted at the top of his lungs, as tears started flowing from his eyes.
Those were tears of grief. The pain Shin felt seeing other people dying and his helplessness at not being able to do anything to save them. He felt guilty and his hate towards these monsters increased.
"You monsters just came out of nowhere and started killing and creating chaos everywhere."
"WHAT DID WE DO TO YOU GUYS? HUH? WHY DID YOU ALL DO THAT?"
Shin shouted out loud while looking at the monster. Shin knew he wasn''t going to get any answers from the goblin. But he couldn''t hold back the pain inside his heart.
"How many lives did you guys take? Was it fun?"
"If it was, I AM GOING TO KILL EVERY SINGLE ONE OF YOUR KIND AND ENJOY MYSELF. I''llugh. Be a Maniac, just like you guys. I WILL PLUNDER YOU ALL."
"I''ll trample on your bodies and make you all my nutrients for crushing even stronger ones. You monsters will be my stepping stone in my goal of eliminating every single one of you."
Shin shouted at the top of his lungs with different emotions stirring up inside him. He had a hysterical smile on his face but his mystic blue eyes were in grief and sorrow.
Shin soon calmed himself down. He closed his face near the goblin and directly stared at his terrified eyes. He opened his mouth and said.
"You can die now. I''ll soon be sending all your friends to the afterlife. Don''t worry, I won''t make you wait long. I''m a good fe." Saying that shin smashed his fist at the goblin''s disgusting face. His head exploded into pieces.
Haah!
Seeing his hand, Shin sighed.
"I shouldn''t have used my hand. Now it''s too dirty. It feels gross."
Klink!
[ You have killed 6 goblins ]
[ You have gained a new title ''Maniac'' ]
[ Plunder activated ]
[ You absorbed 8 stat points ]
[ You have gained 2 stat points due to your title effect ]
"Hm?" Shin read the messages very carefully as his brows knit together and his eyes focused on the title given to him.
"Haha." Shin facepalmed himself andughed.
"Now, I''m even titled as a Maniac. I don''t believe my actions were wrong. This is the reality now and I have to ept it. Even if I am called a Maniac. I''ll not change my goal." Shin''s resolve was firm. He had made an oath, which he must fulfill no matter the cost. His goal of killing all these monsters.
"Status board," Shin spoke expressionlessly. Even after getting the title Maniac, he wasn''t mad about it. As he knew he was turning into one. If not yet he will soon be.
Klink!!
***
Shin''s status:-
[ Name- Shin Wolner]
[Age - 20]
[Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 1 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 22]
[AGI - 18]
[DEX - 5 ]
[Stamina - 5]
[ Bonus stats - 10]
[Special ability - Plunder]
***
Shin started checking the manual for information regarding his titles.
"Oh, here it is."
[ Titles ]
[ 1st awakened - Information locked ]
"Well, that''s a shame. But I expected that. Things just don''t go the way I want." Shin shook his head and started looking at the new information added to the manual.
[ Maniac - The title is given to a psychopath who enjoys torturing enemies and ying with their emotions. Further Information is locked.
Effects: Torturing enemies before death gives a bonus in loots. Enemies'' mental condition before death is proportional to bonus loot received.]
Shin read the information very carefully.
"This titlepliments my plunder skill very well. If I terrorize my enemy before killing them. I can get more benefits." Shin suddenly went into deep thought.
"But I am not good at intimidating someone easily. This time it only worked because I was mad." Shin thought to himself. Unaware of the changes in his aura and his devilish grin, which is enough to scare monsters and activate the effects of Maniac.
"Well let''s think about thatter." He decided to increase his stats first. Shin quickly used his 8 stat points on strength and agility.
[STR - 26] [AGI - 22] [ Bonus stats - 2]
Shin felt the familiar feeling of a surge in power inside his body. His muscles getting more defined and tightened. His body also felt lighter. Shin decided to use his other two stats on stamina. With that, he could fight for a longer period without getting tired.
[Stamina - 7][ Bonus stats - 0]
His body felt refreshed. That feeling was simr to all your fatigue getting disappeared after a long night''s rest. This feeling was very good.
"She should be fine hiding there. I should better check if there are any other monsters left here." Shin spoke as he thought of Anna.
Then his eyes went for the room top of the store where he noticed someone''s figure observing him. It was Anna.
Shin waved his hand at her direction and gestured to be safe. She nodded to him.
"I can''t do much for her. But let''s hope we can meet in the future."
He left that area for killing any other monsters nearby.
...
On the rooftop of a departmental store. A beautiful girl with blonde hair and green emerald eyes could be seen standing while looking in a certain direction.
She looked like a beautiful art of sculpture or a beautiful mannequin set up by the departmental store on their rooftop.
(Wait? why would they set up a mannequin on their rooftop? Well, it was just an example.)
Her beauty aside. Anna was frozen in her spot. The scene she saw unfolding in the far distance, gave her goosebumps. When she saw Shin killing those monsters, she was surprised at his strength. But when he went to kill thest goblin his emotion burst out.
Seeing him torturing the goblin while crushing his legs and fingers. Anna couldn''t help but mutter.
"That was brutal."
Even though she knew, she knew there shouldn''t be any sympathy for those monsters. Hearing the goblin''s painful cries, Anna felt wrong. She thought
''Is this okay? Couldn''t there have been a better way to do it?''
But soon she heard a burst of maniacalughter, snapping her out of her thoughts. Seeing Shin''s change in personality she felt goosebumps. She couldn''t believe the person in front of her, was her savior.
The person who shuttered while talking to her with a blush on his face. Now had a hysterical smile on his face and looked like a psychopath.
She was stunned. But when she heard Shin''s loud voice echo and the pain behind his words. She understood how much he had been suffering inside as she can rte very well.
Hearing his words and remembering the brutality of those monsters. She felt stupid for pitying those monsters. How could she forget the pain and suffering they caused?
When she heard Shin making an oath with the determination and resolve behind his words. Anna felt something inside her awaken. She wanted to do the same. She wanted to bring justice to all those who had died and the ones still dying somewhere by their hands.
She also resolved herself to do the same and kill those monsters for their unforgivable acts. Suddenly a golden light covered her body and she started shining.
"Wha-what''s going on?" Anna was confused. Then she saw a translucent golden screen floating in front of her. She couldn''t believe her eyes as she rubbed them to check if she was seeing them wrong. There was a message written on that screen with a golden shine.
[Congrattions you have awakened.]
...
After leaving the area Shin killed 2 more goblins and gained 2 stat points. But after that, he stopped getting stat points no matter how many goblins he kill.
Shin understood that now he need to fight stronger monsters to use plunder on them. But even so, he decided to kill the remaining goblins or at least lessen the numbers as much as he can.
After killing many goblins he saw a new type of monster. It looked like a corpse with brown skin, his facial features were indescribable. It had a wide mouth with sharp teeth.
Shin was a little worried as he didn''t have much information about this monster but he decided to go for the kill.
Shin decided to chop off his head but he missed and the attacknded on the monster''s chest. Shin had to back off a little to regain his stance and soon attacked it head-on.
After some shes, the monster was finally dealt with.
"Huu, now let''s see what kind of monster is that." Soon a familiar sound rang and a blue-colored floating screen with some messages appeared in front of him.
[You have killed a Corpse eater.]
[You have leveled up.]
[ +10 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 5 stat points.]
_________________________________
Shin''s status:-
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 2 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 26]
[AGI - 22]
[DEX - 5 ]
[Stamina - 7]
[ Bonus stats - 17 ]
[Special ability - Plunder]
_________________________________
Chapter 7 Predators Eyes.
A ck-haired young man with mystic blue eyes could be seen staring nkly in the air. As he was the only one who could see the notifications popping out in front of him on a translucent blue floating screen.
_________________________
[You have killed a Corpse eater.]
[You have leveled up.]
[ +10 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 5 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a skill ''Predator''s eyes'']
_________________________
Shin raised his eyebrow as he read the contents of the messages. Soon his eyes widened in shock.
As soon as he read the name of the monster he got a general idea about it. Shin''s disgust towards those monsters Increased drastically. He turned his attention toward the dead body of the corpse eater, his eyes full of disdain and disgust at that monster.
Just by seeing his appearance, Shin wanted to bring him back to life, just to kill him again.
But he knew he should calm himself down. His emotions are affecting his decision process. So Shin closed his eyes and consoled himself saying that there are other monsters to vent out your frustration on. So hold back for now.
He signed a little and started focusing his attention on the message regarding his level up. He was happy as a smile appeared on his face. But it disappeared as soon as it appeared.
Shin''s thoughts were regarding his and the situation of the world. He knew there would be others trying to resolve the current situation but he couldn''t becent with a little increase in power. He could only rely on himself now. A little carelessness and his death will be assured.
Shin soon stopped thinking about those unnecessary things, as his eyes focused on a certain message in front of him. Seeing the skill ''Predators eyes'', Shin couldn''t help but grin.
Even with his plunder skill, there was no increase in his fighting skills orbat abilities. So he could only hope to learn them from battle experience and much effort.
Because he had been killing only goblins. He didn''t get any skills or loot other than status points. After thinking this through now Shin was certain of one thing. Those goblins didn''t have an ability or skill with them as they were the weakest of these monsters.
"So that''s why there wasn''t much loot other than status points."
After reaching this conclusion and thinking of the scenario a chill ran down his spine.
"If they were one of the weak ones. How much stronger the strong ones would be?"
This thought made Shin shudder in fear for a moment.
Soon Shin calmed down his nerves as he believed he will get stronger too and will be able to deal with them. There''s no point in worrying about the future now. I can only try to get stronger and faster by any means.
Even though Shin didn''t know the use of this skill. Nevertheless, he was happy getting one. Which meant he could get more skills in theing future. The thought of getting more skills and rewards made him lick his lips in excitement.
Shin could wait anymore to see the use of his new skill. Even though he wanted to use it right now. This wasn''t an optimum ce for Shin to try using a new skill without knowing its effects.
He rushed toward a nearby apartment building to take some safety precautions in case of attacks from monsters if something goes wrong with the skill.
He had some hope of finding people, he could rely on the residents if something happens to him or at least he can protect them by killing the monsters nearby if everything goes fine with his skill. His hopes were soon shattered as he went inside the apartment only to find out, it was empty.
Well, not that surprising as the people here either already fled or died at the hands of those monsters. Luckily it was unlocked. Well, Who had time to lock the entrance door while running for their lives?
With an expressionless face, he made his way towards the inside of the apartment.
After entering inside, his eyesy on the map of the apartment on the right wall of the building. Seeing the map he found two entrances to the apartment. The one from which he entered was on the Southern side, While the other one was on the opposite side of the building.
He chose the security office as his ce to hide and take refuge, as it was in the middle of both entrances and assuring. His body was a little tired from the continuous fights and he needed his mind to freshen up a bit.
After taking some deep breaths. Shin spoke
"Predator''s eyes."
His mystic blue eyes started turning red as his pupil continued to dte and constrict. His vision started turning red. A sudden pain arose in his eyes as blood started gushing out from his eyes. He screamed in pain and forcefully shut his mouth.
"Aaaahhhhh."
The pain was unbearable but Shin endured it. It was as though someone poured a steaming hot liquid directly into your eyes. He gritted his teeth from the pain in his eyes. Those few minutes were like hours of suffering for Shin.
After a few minutes of constant pain and controlling himself from screaming out loud, as there''s a chance it might attract the monsters. The Unbearable pain finally subsided as his pupils started to return to normal. His blood-covered red eyes soon turned into his normal mystic blue eyes.
Shin took some deep breaths as he started to recover. He turned his eyes in the direction of the washroom. He washed his face and looked in the mirror. He focused his eyes on his reflection in the mirror for a moment, and soon his eye colour changed from blue to red.
Shin had a smile on his face but there was still some lingering pain in his eyes. Which couldn''t be hidden by his smile. Shin chuckled.
"Nothinges for free. So if I have to learn a new skill. I have to suffer the pain of obtaining the skill, which the original owner put so much effort in."
"Haaah." Shin sighed. He was d he decided to test his skill in a secluded ce. If any monster attacked him in the vulnerable state he was in. He could have died.
His eyes turned toward the reflection in the mirror and saw himself in a pitiful state. His clothes were almost tattered. ck-colored monster blood could be seen scattered all over them. His clothes couldn''t fit his new healthier body.
He threw his clothes and wore a security uniform from the closet. He folded his sleeves and looked at the mirror again. He was surprised to see the drastic changes in his appearance as he looked pretty good.
His old thin, small and weak self was nowhere to be seen. He was now a handsome youth with defined muscles and a healthy strong body. Different from his old self who looked malnourished.
"Should I increase my stats too?" Thinking of getting more good-looking after increasing his stats Shin couldn''t help but start being greedy.
"Status board," Shin spoke excitedly.
Hearing that familiar sound his excitement increased as he couldn''t wait to get more handsome.
Klink!!
***
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 2 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 26]
[AGI - 22]
[DEX - 5 ]
[Stamina - 7]
[ Bonus stats - 17 ]
[Special ability - Plunder]
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (F) ]
***
"Hmm." After pondering for a few seconds. Shin decided to increase his strength and stamina. While saving the rest forter use.
[STR - 30] [Stamina - 10][ Bonus stats - 10 ]
After taking a good look at his body and more defined and toned muscles. Shin decided to resume moving. He was a little reluctant to use his skill of remembering the pain. But he had to use it.
"Ughh, fine," Shin grunted a little but finally activated his skill.
"Predator''s eyes."
His pupil constricted and dted as it became red. Soon Shin saw his vision turning red and everything became much clearer. He could feel something in the distance and his senses were telling him to go there. Shin knew there was a monster and a bunch of them.
Seeing the effects of the skill Shin was surprised. He didn''t expect an F rank skill to be this good.
When Shin saw a rank for Predator''s eyes skill. He got curious and read the manual. The ranking system was as follows:
H --> G --> F --> E --> D --> C --> B --> A --> S --> SS --> SSS -->??
The ranking system for the skills starts from the lowest H and highest SSS known. That means the higher the skill the better it is. But having higher-ranked skills always isn''t a good thing.
You will need to have goodpatibility to properly utilize it. Otherwise, it will be useless and in some cases harmful. As it may adversely affect them.
Shin got a general idea from this information and was relieved to know that the manual wasn''tpletely useless. It was somewhat useful.
"Now that everything is settled. Let''s check out the prey my predator''s eyes found." Shin chuckled at his own words.
He picked up his speed and followed the direction his predator''s eyes were leading him to. After taking two turns and covering about 200 meters, He finally reached the location of the monsters.
Shin saw a butcher''s shop there and got an idea of what type of monsters might be there. But if that''s the case he needs to be prepared, as his iron rod is not enough to deal with them.
As Shin entered the butcher shop.
The scene in front of him made him want tough and cry at the same time.
Why?
As he predicted there were a bunch of corpse eaters. Eating the meat stock left at the shop. Shin''s presence alerted them. They got ready to attack him anytime.
Shin knew even with his increased strength he can''t defeat them easily. This will be a tough battle. Especially so with his iron rod.
I need to have a proper weapon. Suddenly his eyesnded on the butcher''s knife at the table. Surprisingly they left something like this in such a situation.
He finally felt like he could use that and defeat monsters with some less effort. But unfortunately for Shin. Between him and the butcher''s knife, there were 8 corpse eaters. His long-awaited meeting with a proper sharp de was now interrupted by these rude monsters.
Suddenly 2 monsters came running down toward Shin''s direction trying to kill him. Shin dodged the first and blocked the second one. His eyes were constantly focusing on every single movement and space he could find in the room. Because of 8 monsters, the ce was a little cramped.
Shin shed his rod towards the third monster, and as expected it didn''t diepletely. Shin took a high jump by using a monster as a stepping. Then he shed one of them and rolled towards the direction of the butcher''s knife.
Shin grabbed the de and dashed with a long jump trying to gain a proper stance and footing. With a perfectnding, Shin turned his attention toward the monsters. Who were eyeing him with blood lust.
Shin had a smirk on his face. Before it would have been tough to defeat them but now that he had a proper de. He can win. Shin''s hand trembled in excitement. The thought of killing them made him feel rxed.
Due to his devil-like grin. The Corpse eaters were stunned for a moment seeing Shin. His eyes turned red and his aura felt more of a reaper than a prey.
Shin swung his de with brute force. As he was not experienced in using a weapon. His movements were crude and there were no techniques. Even so, his brute force with the sharp knife was enough to slice their head off.
Little by little his movements were improving while fighting but sadly before he even realized he had already killed all of them.
"When did this happen? How did they die? I couldn''t even fight properly." Shin was shocked to see the dead bodies of the monsters. He was a little sad as he couldn''t practice more with them.
I really am turning into a maniac.
"Haah, never mind. I''ll just find moreter to kill and practice." Suddenly shin closed his mouth as his eyes returned to blue.
"It seems this Predators eyes skill is not as simple as I thought.
***
[You have killed 8 Corpse eaters.]
[You have leveled up.]
[ +10 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 40 stat points.]
[You have absorbed 8 skill points for ''Predator''s eyes'' skill.]
***
"Hmm skill points? Does this mean my skills can rank up too?"
The thought of this made Shin''s lips curl up and a wide smile appeared on his face.
"Things are finally starting to get interesting."
__________________________________
Shin''s status:-
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 3 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 30]
[AGI - 22]
[DEX - 5 ]
[Stamina - 10]
[ Bonus stats - 60 ]
[Special ability - Plunder]
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (F) ]
__________________________________
Chapter 8 A Teenage Girl.
***
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 3 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 30]
[AGI - 22]
[DEX - 5 ]
[Stamina - 10]
[ Bonus stats - 60 ]
[Special ability - Plunder]
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (F) ]
***
Eyeing his status board for a while. Shin decided to increase his stats and try to stabilize them. He wanted to maintain some bnce between his stats.
[STR - 35] [AGI - 35] [DEX - 20 ][Stamina - 25][ Bonus stats - 12 ]
Feeling the changes in his body Shin felt great. His body felt lighter like he could even jump up a floor of the building with some little effort. His body felt refreshed.
Shin''s gaze turned towards his de as he felt a familiar feeling for some reason. His hand movements were smoother and he wasn''t as clumsy as before. Even though he didn''t know any techniques for weapons. His swings were smoother. He felt he could use it more efficiently.
Shin again started heading in the direction of his home. He could have already reached there if not for the monsters. He had to take many detours and fight so many of them so he could get strong and continue moving forward.
Shin met some goblins along the way. They were on a rampage. Those goblins were throwing around things showing their superiority of strength over each other.
Their gaze turned towards Shin, He was walking towards them without lifting any guard. They assumed the human gave up on life and just wanted to die by their hands.
They decided topete against each other by killing that human. One who kills him first wins.
Those goblins jumped at him with their piercing eyes filled with bloodlust and excitement. But to the current Shin, their strength was nothing more than a 5-year-old kid ying tag.
Shin didn''t even bother getting into a proper stance this time. His eyes flickered for a moment and then he threw a random stone at the oing goblin.
The other goblin couldn''t even understand what had happened for a moment. Only after a moment did he realize. The human killed his rival without even bothering to move.
He was too powerful for him to fight.
The goblin didn''t even bother to look at his rival''s corpse and ran away as fast as he could. He wanted to escape far away from Shin. He just wanted to survive.
Seeing that the human wasn''t chasing after him, he heaved a sigh of relief.
That means the human wasn''t interested in him. He was lucky to have escaped. If he had confronted. He was sure he would have died in misery. Now he can live.
But the goblin was wrong. Why would Shin leave him alive after taking the oath to kill all the monsters? Shin threw a palm-sized rock after putting some force behind it toward the running goblin.
The rock shoot off at an incredible speed and went past his head making a big hole in it. The goblin didn''t even know how he died, as his body slumped to the ground. Creating a pool of ck blood.
[You have killed 2 goblins.]
Shin didn''t even nce at the notification. As his focus was on somethingpletely different. He knit his brows and focused his gaze on the rubble on the ground. Probably from the rampage and the chaos caused by monsters.
He went towards the rubble near the building on the left, not far from where the goblins were creating a ruckus before.
A slight sound could be heard from under the rubble. Shin activated his predator''s eyes and found traces of someone trapped inside that rubble.
Shin was on alert, as he could feel the figure to only be a little bigger than a goblin. He couldn''t confirm whether the figure was a monster or a human.
The possibilities of it being a monster were there and Shin didn''t want to risk it. But he also didn''t want to stop as there was a possibility of it being a human.
After the appearance of monsters except for Anna, Shin could only get a few sights of people hiding inside their houses and locking themselves.
They didn''t want to get involved with monsters trying to help someone. So there was no point in Shin asking them for help.
But Shin wanted to help if he can. This way he can lessen the guilt of the deaths of the people he didn''t try to save.
He started rummaging through the rubble. As soon as he felt that it was a human. His hand started moving very fast and carefully. As it might hurt the victim.
After a few seconds. Shin saw a small white arm and started moving rocks more carefully and thoroughly. With his swift movement, a figure soon appeared in front of Shin from under the rubble.
It was a cute little girl. She looked like a teenager. She was covered in dirt and her body was full of wounds. She was unconscious.
Her situation didn''t look good. If he had been even an hourte she might have been dead already. Shin thought to himself, might be because of being trapped for who knows how many hours she suffocated until she was unconscious.
I tried to wake her up but it was to no avail.
"She is so light. I don''t think she might be any older than 15. I should take her to a more safe ce and try to give her first aid."
Shin looked around and saw a 2-storeyed house. It looked empty and the entrance was broken. So the possibility of others being in there was low.
Who would risk being in that ce when monsters can get inside so easily and kill them? If they were strong enough to defeat monsters. Those goblins should have already been dead.
But just in case Shin used his Predator''s eyes to confirm any presence nearby.
"So it''s all clear." Shin sighed and looked in the direction of that teenage girl.
I took her in a princess carry and started walking towards the house nearby. The door was broken and I already confirmed that no one was there.
I walked in, sensed the whole house, went upstairs, and slowly ced her on the bed inside the bedroom.
Seeing her covered in wounds as she was trapped inside the rubble. She had some of her blood mixed with dirt over her body. I needed to clean her up. Or it might affect her condition.
I started searching for a first aid box inside the house. It was inside a desk on the first floor. I took the box and made my way toward her.
I started cleaning her wounds with a clean towel and some water. I applied some ointment and started wrapping her wounds in bandages.
After cleaning her face. Shin got a good look at her. She had a cute face. If she was an adult she would have been very beautiful. Might even rival Elena or Anna. That''s how beautiful she was. She had purple bob-cut hair that had fades of blue on the underside of her hair. She looked adorable.
Her lips looked soft, neither too big nor too small. Her nose was small and a little red. Her eyes were also swollen, it was pretty much clear she must have cried a lot.
It made my heartache. I felt very sad for that teenage girl. I couldn''t even imagine how much she had suffered. Her pain while being trapped and suffocating, or what she had been through, let her in that situation.
I was lucky enough to awaken and survive. But she suffered a lot more. I should try my best to help her. Shin was enthusiastic and d that he was able to save her.
The guilt he had in his heart, felt like a burden to him. Was slowly easing up.
While putting on a bandage on her small right arm gently. Shin couldn''t help but smile. He thought of the time when his mother helped him whenever he got injured.
Shinpleted her first aid and took a seat nearby on a chair. Thinking of his mother, tears started to form in his eyes. He was very afraid.
Afraid of losing them.
All this time while fighting or running for his life. Shin wanted to avoid thinking of that possibility. He was sure his parents would be safe and he just had to reach them.
But now that his mind was not on alert. He started thinking of that possibility and got worried. He wanted to be optimistic but he couldn''t.
Shin brought both of his hands towards his eyes, he bend his neck to let his head rest on them and lie with a worried look.
Inside that silent room, only sounds of small cries and sniffles could be heard. Shin felt a little pathetic but his old weak self was still there somewhere inside. Even though he is strong outside. His heart is still weak.
"I just want to go home. Please be safe Mom and Dad. I''ll be back soon. Wait for me." Shin spoke with determination and hoped for them to be safe.
__________________________________
Shin''s status:-
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 3 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 35]
[AGI - 35]
[DEX - 20 ]
[Stamina - 25]
[ Bonus stats - 12 ]
[Special ability - Plunder]
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (F) ]
__________________________________
Chapter 9 The Names Alice Kayden.
Author''s note:- Some of you might get confused but please keep on reading. Don''t miss out on theter fun by judging half-heartedly.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
Hello everyone. Nice to meet you all. I am Alice Kayden. I am 16 years old. I am a high school student at the Aston Private Girls academy.
Studying can be a little hard sometimes. But I am managing well. The teachers are strict and I don''t have many friends, but my life is going pretty well. My grades are also improving constantly. I might be able to get to a university of my choice.
My mom had been happy nowadays. Her work is going well and we might be able to improve our lives from now on. Yeah, our lives have been pretty hectic so far. There were just problems after problems.
A few years ago, my Father left my Mother and me and ran with another woman. He took a massive debt whichter on came to my Mother''s head.
She was struggling very much. She started searching for a job to get by. After a few attempts, she finallynded a good job. She got a great chance as it was normally pretty difficult to find a good job at her age.
She worked very hard. Sometimes she even worked overtime to get some bonus sry. Seeing her working so hard. I also started working part-time at a family restaurant.
Cooking wasn''t my forte. But with practice, I became better at it. Little by little we were able to pay off our Father''s debt.
Now that our financial situation was improving. We could aim to improve our lifestyles. I was pretty happy to be with my mom. I love her and respect her.
My mother nags me about stopping working hard part-time to help her. She can do well supporting us. It is not my responsibility. I should enjoy my life.
I know, as a high school student. I should be like other girls my age enjoying their youth. But I can''t do that. Being with mom and helping her is good enough for me to be happy.
How can I enjoy myself when my mom is working so hard to provide for me.
One day while returning home from school. I saw my mom with a man. I knew who that man was. As her colleague we met at some social gatherings, It was Mr. Robin.
I knew he was into my mom for a long time. But I don''t know If mom also felt that way. Seeing how happy she was being with him. I wanted to support her. Finally, after all these years, she can try to change her life and find happiness. She can finally take a new step forward to a good life now.
Mr. Robin is a good guy. So I approve of him being with my Mother. But my Mother can be a handful sometimes. I am sure she will not take their rtionship forward considering me. I might need to give her a little push.
I''ll need to have a good talk with Mr. Robinter too. But first, I should confirm mom''s feelings.
After I went home. I nned how I am a gonna confront mom and make her confess. When mom came back home. I pretended as if I didn''t see them together. We continued that day as usual.
While having dinner, I asked as I nned.
"What do you think about getting remarried Mom?" By my sudden question, she choked on her food.
Cough! Cough!
I went forward and gave her water to drink.
After she gulped down the ss of water and calmed down. She looked straight into my eyes with a narrowing gaze. While trying to ask in a serious tone as she hid her surprised look.
"What are you talking about Alice? Why would I get remarried? There''s no need for that. Having to get a new father after what your ex-father did. I know you don''t like that. So why are you asking that now?"
Well, of course, I wouldn''t want a father like that. But this time it''s for my Mother''s happiness and Mr. Robin is a fine man for my mom.
"So mom, you don''t want to get married?" I questioned her. Already prepared for all her questions and answers.
"It''s nothing like that. It''s difficult for a single mother my age to get married. You know." My Mother answered while her eyes were avoiding me. Her cheeks were also red.
"Why is it difficult mom?" I titled my head and questioned. Pretending to not understand what she meant by that.
"Obviously, where do you find a guy who would marry someone like me?" My mother answered as if a matter of fact. But for some reason, her eyes were darting away.
''Got her''
I just smiled at her answer.
''Oh, my sweet mom. There''s no point trying to hide it you know. Your daughter is not so easy to fool.''
"But don''t you have Mr. Robin?" I asked innocently with a teasing smile on my face.
Mom''s face became red like a tomato. She was shy. She couldn''t hold her embarrassment. She understood her daughter knew about them.
She had feelings for Robin but she didn''t talk about it. She didn''t want her daughter to experience something like that again. So she was a little reluctant. She didn''t want a repeat of the past.
Even though she knew Mr. Robin liked her. She had to maintain some distance and not let their rtionship grow from just colleagues.
Now her daughter was asking such things with a teasing smile. Does she know about her feelings too? Is this what it feels like to get caught red-handed?
"What are you talking about? You shouldn''t joke about such things." She turned her attention towards me and retorted with a serious and angry tone.
She gave me a threatening look. At least she tried to. Her face was red due to embarrassment. So her threat didn''t work at all. I startedughing hard seeing her reaction.
''Hehehe. Oh, my sweet mom. You are so cute.''
Seeing me giggle she understood I was making fun of her. Her face became even redder as she got embarrassed.
"You don''t like him then?" I continued to ask. As I nned to get a definite answer by today.
"You shouldn''t make fun of your Mom, Alice." She said while hiding her embarrassment.
"So you do like him. Then there''s no problem Mom. You should know I''ll support your decisions. So you don''t have to worry about me and consider him seriously. He is a good guy." I tried to be direct with her.
My mom pondered for some seconds and asked in a low timid voice.
"Are you really fine with that?"
Seeing her nervous like that. I had a smile on my face.
"Of course Mom, you should move forward too and this is a great chance for a new start. Forget about the past." I assured her.
Seeing me giving my approval. My Mom burst out in tears. Guess she was really happy. She came near me and hugged me tight while crying. I patted her while smiling.
Sob! Sob!
"I am blessed to have a daughter like you, Alice." She cried to her heart''s content and continued hugging me for about 30 minutes.
"Ah-uh Mom. The dinner''s cold. I''ll reheat it. You clean your face while I do that." I moved her aside as she calmed down.
We again started dinner and talked happily for a long time as she told me her story. About how she met Mr. Robin. Seeing how happy she was while talking about Mr. Robin. I was d. I thought from now on things will be fine.
But how wrong can I be? That was just a child''s wish. Destiny had something different for me. Fate is so cruel sometimes, right? Those happy days for which we worked so hard for, never came. Soon my whole life messed up.
After a few days, we met at a cafe to have a proper talk with Mr. Robin. He looked a little confused and nervous as he was sweating very much.
Is he scared of me? I shook my head and exined everything.
When he heard that I approved for them to get married. His smile didn''t leave his face even after a few minutes. He was on cloud nine. Seeing how happy he was to marry my mom. I was d.
We chatted happily for a few minutes. But those moments didn''tst very long. An unkept dirty old man soon came rushing towards us and grabbed my mom''s arm tightly.
All of us were surprised by his actions. But what surprised us more was when we took a proper look at his face. It was my Ex-Father. He wanted to get back together with my mother.
Apparently, the woman he ran away with cheated on him and left him. When he somehow got to know we have cleared his debts. He returned wanting to apologize and get back together.
Seeing his shameless act and my mother getting ufortable around my Ex-Father. Both I and Mr. Robin snapped. Mr. Robin pulled my Ex-Father''s hand away from my mother''s arm and stood in between them.
I pulled my mother towards me and red back at my Ex-Father.
"How dare you return back to us now?" I shouted at the top of my lungs.
"Is that how you talk to your father. Alice?" He replied trying to scold me.
"What father? Who are you talking about? Just get out of here and don''t show your face anymore." I replied angrily.
I turned to look at my mother. She was trembling. I looked into Mr. Robin''s eyes and nodded my head. Seeing me nod he grabbed my Ex-Father from his shoulder and got ready to throw him out.
My father kept apologizing and requesting forgiveness. We just turned our heads. Mr. Robin and my Ex-Father broke into a quarrel.
"Why areing in between our family reunion?"
"They are mine family now. You can leave. I''ll take care of them. I love Miss Kayden."
Hearing Mr. Robin''s words I was happy. Mom who was trembling beside me suddenly blushed at Mr. Robin''s words.
I looked at my mother weirdly. Why is she acting like a teenager in love at this age? I shook my head. But soon my attention turned outside of the cafe. I saw people screaming and running from something.
Soon my eyes widened in shock. There were monsters killing people outside and people started panicking.
That was the day. That winter afternoon when it all started. It was the beginning of the chaos. Which will destroy everything I love.
Chapter 10 The Day I Lost Everything.
(Alice POV)
Inside the Donald''s Cafe in the Northern sector of the Aston city. The people were panicking. Because of the sudden appearance of monsters, they started losing their reasoning.
It was a total mess. Not knowing what to do or where to escape, their unstable minds couldn''t think of a proper solution. They just started running in whichever direction they could or followed others who ran first.
I turned to look at my mom, Who was quietly standing beside me crying in stress. I grabbed her hand tightly and smiled while saying.
"Everything will be fine mom. Don''t worry."
Seeing my smile she calmed down a bit. As my mom calmed down, I turned to look at Mr. Robin. Who was looking at the scene outside but was also very angry at my Ex-father as he was grabbing his cor?
"Mr. Robin leave him. Let''s get out of here first. There are many monsters outside. If we stay in the cafe we will be cornered very soon. Let''s find a safe ce to hide."
Hearing my words he nodded in approval. The other customers who heard me also started running outside the cafe, afraid of being surrounded here and getting killed.
While grabbing my mother''s hand and calling out to Mr. Robin. We made our way out of the cafe. But escaping from there was also a very big hurdle. There were dozens of monsters in the area. So the chances of staying here and surviving were low. But escaping from them was also very difficult.
While running I turned to look at Mr. Robin and asked.
"Mr. Robin, Do you know of any good ce for us to hide nearby."
He nodded and replied.
"There has to be an emergency shelter nearby. We can escape there. Military might do something about these monsters sooner orter."
*Splurge*
In front of us, we saw a monster killing a man and started eating him. Seeing that scene my insides started curling. I wanted to puke but that was not the time to stop and start puking. That monster had green skin and had the size of a child''s body.
"Is that a goblin?" I muttered while running. That was the only monster I could recognize.
Mr. Robin turned to look at me with a questioning gaze.
"Do you know what those things are?"
"No, It''s just that a goblin is a verymon monster in games and stories. But I don''t know anything about other monsters."
I turned my attention in other directions a little far from us. There were many different types of monsters.
One looked like shining ice, some had fur on their body like a beast and some could even fly near the buildings high up. The flying ones weren''t attacking humans on the ground for some reason.
If they attacked nothing would have been left of us. But the ones on the ground were already a headache. Some monsters did get defeated when a bunch of people attacked a single one together. But the number of monsters was still too high.
Then some people started shining in different colors out of nowhere. They also tried to fight the monsters. Those people were very strong. Some people were even doing magic tricks on monsters. They were slowly able to kill those monsters. But the number of monsters was still too much for them.
Are they superhuman?
Even if those people were strong, they only cared about saving their own lives. They didn''t help a single person even with those superpowers.
I knew we couldn''t trust them for our safety. We had to get out of here.
I saw a couple from the cafe running a little far from us. Suddenly the man pushed his girlfriend toward the monsters who were chasing them as he shouted.
"Honey you promised you can do anything for me. Then please die so I can survive. I''ll remember you forever in my heart."
The man turned and ran without even looking back once. The woman cried and shouted but he didn''t turn back. I looked at him in disgust. But we couldn''t do anything for her, as she was already getting eaten by those monsters.
Are people that cruel? They can forsake their loved ones for saving their own lives. The people you trust, turn their back against you. What kind of love is that? They use you as bait so they can survive for another day.
This day revealed everyone''s true faces. Who truly loved their loved ones or those who are selfish enough to sacrifice their own family so that they can live.
I turned to look at my mom and then Mr. Robin, who was trying his best to not let any monster near us. He wasn''t strong enough to kill them but he did his best to get us out of there.
Mom was having trouble running but Mr. Robin helped her. She was also anxious about seeing Mr. Robin facing those monsters.
I smiled and thought inwardly.
''Is this what true love is? Unlike my Ex-father, Mr. Robin cares for us. He put his life on the line to protect us, who aren''t even his family yet. I understood at that moment, how differently can people change. There are truly kind people but also the worst ones out there.''
"HELP ME MIA."
Snapping me out of my thoughts I heard a deep loud voice calling out my mother''s name.
It was my Ex-father who was stuck near a sewer and a herd of monsters was rushing towards him. He was on the route that those monsters were following while killing other humans. I turned my eyes away from him. But unfortunately, my mother couldn''t.
"Mia, I loved you all those years. Even if you don''t love me now. You could at least save my life for the years we have been together."
His words seemed to affect her somehow.
She started rushing in his direction. I shouted.
"No Mom, don''t go. Don''t get tricked by his words."
Listening to my words he shouted.
"Alice, How ungrateful can you be? I am your Dad. I raised you to who you are today."
"No, you didn''t. You just left us to die." I retorted.
I was afraid. I had a very bad feeling about it. But no matter how much I shouted my mom couldn''t hear me. She only had one reply before going.
"Alice, Even though your Ex-father was a scum. He did love you when you were small. I can''t leave him to die."
"No Mom. Please stop." I shouted. I wanted to chase after my mom. But two goblins surrounded us. Mr. Robin and I started fending them off. I couldn''t stop my mother. She didn''t see us getting surrounded by goblins.
Mr. Robin barely pushed the goblin away. I was worried. He couldn''t hold them back much longer. These monsters are too strong for us humans. We''re just barely surviving because their attacks are weak. If that continued we would die for sure.
Unexpectedly we managed to shake off those goblins. Mr. Robin was really strong. I turned my gaze toward my mom. She helped my Ex-father out before the herd of monsters could reach them. They had enough time to escape. I knew they can escape. But my heart felt some pain inside. I had a very bad feeling. I wished from my very heart that I was wrong.
''No, maybe I''m thinking too much.''
But I was proved wrong. As soon as my Ex-father got out. He pushed my mother in a way she got stuck in his ce. My heart shattered at that moment. I was crying while running toward my mom.
The problem wasn''t the distance, but reaching her was difficult as these pests of monsters didn''t stoping after us. Those furry beast monsters were weak but very troubling. As they were very fast.
I looked at my mom. She turned her head toward the herd of monsters, then she looked at me while crying and said in an apologetic tone.
"I''m sorry, Alice. It seems this is my end. Please forgive me for not listening to you. Be a good girl, Okay. Or I mighte back from the dead to haunt you."
"Don''t say that. I''ll reach there just a second. I''ll sake these pests off." I got many bites from them but I kept moving in my mom''s direction.
It was very painful. But I knew very well. If I stopped. Mom will die. I had to reach her. Seeing me not even caring about myself and rushing towards her. She requested Mr. Robin who was also trying his best to reach her.
"Please, Robin. Save Alice. Forgive me for leaving you, when just today I promised to marry you. But please take her out of here.
Robin, find a good woman and marry her. Forget about me. Can you do me a favor though? Please help Alice if she finds herself in trouble."
Mr. Robin started crying. He didn''t want to hear those words.
"I''ll save you, Mia. Please hang on. We will live together as a happy family forever. So stay strong."
The herd of monsters came close to mom. Out of desperation. I shouted and dashed toward her even after all the injuries I was getting from those beast monsters.
I didn''t care about myself. I just had one thought in mind. I had to save my mom. I can''t lose her. I can''t.
At that moment. My body started shining white and a momentter it turned ck. Then returned to white. I felt something strange inside me. But I didn''t have any time to check. Mom was in danger.
Those monsters jumped at my mom and attacked. Even with my increase in speed with the boost of this white light. I was slow. I was afraid of losing my mom.
I suddenly felt my emotions waver. I felt a strange power inside of me as my mind went nk and something took over me. Something very dark and powerful. It was me but also not me. It felt like my emotions and personality got divided.
I killed those monsters and my sudden burst of ck aura chased other monsters nearby. Soon my bloodlust calmed down. As I saw my mother, tears started forming in my eyes.
It was already toote. She was on herst breath. She saw me and smiled. I looked as I felt someone nearby. It was Mr. Robin who was also in bad condition.
I knew one thing. This is the end. The end of my family. Today, the day should have been memorable as they both agreed to marry. Turned into the day of our end. End of our family. End of their life.
I cried out loud while holding my mother in my arms and Mr. Robin was holding my mother and mine''s hand.
"Please, mom. Don''t leave me. I am a very bad child. I can''t take care of myself. I need you."
She cried but said to me.
"You, my silly girl. You are a grown-up now. You will need to take care of yourself. Make your own family. See even Mr. Robin ising with me. So I''ll be fine."
I cried and looked at Mr. Robin who had tears in his eyes and a smile on his face.
"Please, mom. I don''t want to lose you both. Mr. Robin, please say something to her."
"Alice, I am sorry. But don''t worry, I''ll be there with your mom so she will not get lonely." Mr. Robin assured me while crying.
My mom looked at me while her eyes were losing light and getting dimmer by the second.
"My dear daughter. I truly love you. So forgive me and please live...."
...
...
There wasplete silence.
She didn''t say anything anymore. Even the big manly hand which was holding onto my hand a second ago dropped.
I couldn''t think anymore. My heart was in pain. I just looked at my mother and Mr. Robin with the hope of them getting up again.
But they didn''t.
Both of them had died leaving me all alone in this cruel world.
Chapter 11 Miracle And Revenge.
There wasplete silence there. Only sounds of my cries and sniffs could be heard. Not a single monster was within the area. Unknowingly I was releasing a very dangerous aura around me, after my loss.
I looked at their bodies and bawled out loud.
They left me alone in this cruel world. I wanted nothing more than to die and meet them.
Even though my mom wanted me to live. The loneliness was too much for me to handle.
The thought of living without my mother was too heartbreaking for me.
"Why...why did you two leave me here? I aming with you guys."
I didn''t say anything else and got ready to kill myself. I was determined to die. There was no way I could cope with this loneliness. These few minutes without them were already too much for me.
I was thinking of an easy way to die.
''Should I jump from a building? Or slice my neck off? But I don''t have anything sharp for that.''
I was pondering very deeply.
But soon a weird half-ck and half-white translucent floating screen popped in front of me in the air.
There were a few messages written on them
[Congrattions you have awakened.]
[Congrattions you have awakened an SSS Rank Ability.]
[Assessing Status board.]
***
[ Name- Alice Kayden]
[Age - 16]
[Title - The Bipr Queen]
[ Level - 2 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 3]
[AGI - 5]
[DEX - 3]
[Stamina- 4]
[Mana - 10]
[Bonus stats - 5]
[Special ability - Soul Tamer(SSS)]
[Special skill - Summon (Unique)]
***
I didn''t care about any other information. My eyes were focused on only two words.
"Soul Tamer?" I read about my special ability and my dim eyes started glimmering in hope. My unstable mind only wanted a Miracle to happen. Seeing my ability I had a weird feeling. I felt something deep connecting me with my ability.
Can it help me meet my mother?
I had a feeling this ability can be a hope for me. It can be the Miracle I wanted.
Soon another message popped up which made my eyes pop out in shock.
[Souls detected with a good rtionship with the owner.]
[Would you like to make a contract?]
[Yes/No]
If this is what I am thinking. Then please be true. I only wished for it to be true. I didn''t want to be alone.
I epted it with some hope in my eyes. Even if it was wrong. I was originally nning to die anyway. I want to take this chance. If this works then something unbelievable might happen.
"Yes," I said out loud.
Soon my mother and Mr. Robin''s body got wrapped in white lights and they disappeared into shiny particles. It was a mythical scene.
Suddenly a book shining in ck and white aura appeared in front of me floating in the air. I grabbed it with my hands and the shine subsided a little. The book had a in white cover on the front side and a dark ck on the backside.
I was able to control the book with my thoughts only. I had just a single thought in my mind. Seeing mom and Mr. Robin.
Its first two pages started shining with a white gleam and two white-colored humanoid figures appeared in front of me. Their figure matched a woman and a man. Their appearance couldn''t be distinguished but, I could tell at first nce. It was my mom and Mr. Robin. They can''t talk to me but I can feel their feelings too.
My mom was happy. She can take care of me even after her death. She was happy that we all were still together. Her feelings were transmitted to me.
I couldn''t hold back my tears as I looked at both of them as shining white human figures. It feels like I am connected to their minds.
I read the first two pages of the book.
***
[ Pure soul 1 ]
[ Mia Kayden ]
[ Tier 1 ]
***
[ Pure soul 2 ]
[ Robin Woond ]
[ Tier 1 ]
***
My aching heart soothed a little and my mind became stable. I felt a little at ease. Even though they weren''t back like they used to be. At least they are with me and I might even be able to find a way to get them to speak.
Between that happiness of getting this chance to be together. I felt some very deep anger and hatreding from somewhere.
It was Mr. Robin and his hatred was directed at the main culprit for their deaths. My Ex-father.
At that very moment. My eyes turned cold and the white aura surrounding me vanished. A ck aura started emitting from me and my mind was filled with hatred towards my Ex-father.
I wanted to torture and kill him. My mind was filled with bloodlust.
(It was at that moment Alice awakened her second personality.)
She turned to search for the direction her Ex-father escaped to.
"I''ll cut him into pieces while torturing him to my heart''s content and feed him to the pigs."
I rushed in his direction without caring anything. I had an idea of where he might be. He ran in the direction we were running before to reach a shelter. His destination should have been the shelter.
(Third Person POV)
The ck aura emitting from Alice became more fierce. The monsters nearby were instinctively avoiding her and made way for her. They were terrified of her. It was the feeling of being in front of a Queen. To whom they should submit.
Alice''s purple bob hair with blue shades turned ck with the shades of dark red underside them. Her light blue eyes turned dark red and she looked too overbearing.
She rushed directly toward the direction of the shelter without any obstruction. She reached there very quickly. But she found out, that the door to the shelter was locked from the inside. She asked people inside to open the door.
"There''s no way we are opening it."
"Yeah go back and die somewhere else."
"Don''t die here or the monsters mighte in."
"We don''t have space to amodate more people."
They were hell-bent on not letting Alice in. That''s when a voice from the back fell on everyone''s ears.
"Guys calm down. Can''t you see?"
"What is it Drek?" Another man asked the voice who is determined as Drek.
"See that girl carefully. She is so beautiful. So she might be useful in some way or another."
He eximed as he licked his lips. His intentions were very clear and the others seem to catch onto that.
They looked at Alice while peeking through the ss at the door.
A beautiful girl with ck-red hair, beautiful red eyes, and perfect body proportions. Their minds started having thoughts about Alice. They all agreed to let her enter.
What they didn''t notice was that Alice was trying her best to control her deadly aura. She was ready to kill anyone who try to touch her.
As she entered inside. She turned her eyes at everyone to look for that bas***d.
She didn''t even bother to mind the stares she was getting. As they were sizing her up while thinking of ying with her. She found her target and started moving towards him.
As they saw her move. Those guys tried to stop her as they couldn''t wait to y with her. But as soon as they blocked her way she released her fierce ck aura and the whole ce turned deathly.
Those people couldn''t stand on their legs as they suffocated to breathe. Their eyes rolled back as some of them fainted from the pressure. Some of them who didn''t faint pissed their pants. They felt like, they were in front of their death.
As Alice moved forward she looked like a reaper. Who came to take their souls. They regretted thinking about doing such stuff with her.
The man named Drek was terrified and started shaking. He begged Alice to forgive him. He felt stupid to think of such things in this situation.
? As Alice looked at him and sneered.
"Who do you think you are? Huh? What made you think you can have your way with me? Filthy bastards like you are worse than those monsters out there. Che. Disgusting."
Suddenly her eyes turned colder as she smiled. That was a terrifying smile.
Even with her beautiful looks that smile looked terrifying. She looked like a Goddess of death.
"Well, it seems you understand your mistake. So you need some punishment. But you have to wait for your turn. There is another one yet to be punished."
She turned to look in her Ex-father''s direction, Who has been standing there frozen in the spot while looking at the scene unfolding in front of him.
He was in disbelief. The girl in front of him looked like his daughter but they were nothing alike. His daughter was always too kind. Because of her kind nature she sometimes even creates problems for herself. She never hurt anybody. She pulled through everything even while suffering. She was like an angel.
But the girl in front of him looked like a demon. There was nothing left of her previous self here. He was afraid in front of his own daughter.
Seeing her here. He knew Mia had died. But he didn''t think Alice would be daring enough to go against him and look for revenge. She didn''t have that in her. She couldn''t have done that even if she tried to.
So howe? Howe she looks like a reaper, ready to kill him and take his soul?
Snapping him out of his thoughts. Alice''s re made it certain. She was going to kill him. So he made up his mind to manipte her and trick her into forgiving him.
Even though she looked different. She was still a naive little girl inside. He was certain. He could make it out of here.
"Alice, listen to me. You need to calm down."
"You know. I loved Mia very much. All these years I''ve been thinking about you guys. I just couldn''t muster up the courage to return to you guys."
Alice stopped in her tracks. She didn''t say anything just looked at him fiercely. Seeing Alice stop. Brad(Alice''s Ex-father) thought, ''yes, it''s working. I might be able to fool her. If I keep it up.''
"I''ve always regretted leaving you guys."
"Seeing you guys after all these years I couldn''t stop myself from wanting to meet you two."
"I love Mia so much. I believe she also loves me."
"Do you really think so?" Alice asked trying to be as patient as possible. Seeing him yapping bullshit nonstop. She just wanted to jump on him and strangle him to death. But she restrained herself as she wanted to hear what he has to say. After doing such terrible things.
And what did she get? Total bullshit.
"Yes, or else why would she save me putting herself at risk."
He started crying fake tears. At least make it seem original. It''s so obvious. Even a kid can tell he is faking it.
"I am so stupid. How could I be so careless as to leave her to die there? Onlyter did I find out she wasn''t with me and died. Letting me escape while sacrificing herself."
He cried crocodile tears.
"Why Mia? Why did you love me so much as to make yourself a bait so I can escape? When did I ever deserve such love from you? I only did terrible things to you."
Looking at the act in front of her Alice sighed at that hypocrite and said.
"When did I say she died. If you found onlyter she wasn''t there. Howe you concluded she died."
Brad''s face turn a little pale as he heard that.
"And sorry to break it to you. But I saw everything you did. Who are you trying to fool?" Alice continued.
"At least you know how terrible you are. So I''ll make this fast." Alice''s eyes turned colder as she said that.
"You don''t have to worry about your sins. I''ll make you repent right here before you die. I''ll punish you for your sins. So there won''t be any regret before you die." She said with a smile.
"Oh don''t worry. I''ll make it as painful as possible. Let your love for mom be the fuel so you can endure it. You do want to repent for your mistakes, right? So, I''ll help you."
Alice had a hysterical smile on her face which made Brad gulp in fear.
"It''s time to start my revenge."
Chapter 12 The Goddess Of Death?
Author''s Note:- Some parts of the chapter might be a little extreme for some readers. But I hope you''ll bear with it and enjoy it.
I''ve tried my best to make it as normal as possible. So I think you will probably enjoy it.
Anyway, Happy Reading!!
____________________________________________________________________
"AAAHHHHHHHH"
A very loud scream echoed throughout the shelter hall.
*Chop!*
"ARGHHHH"
Sounds of painful screams were continuously heard inside the shelter. The bystanders could only watch and gulp in fear. As none of them dared to go against that girl.
One thing was clear. That girl was dangerous and from their talk, it was clear the man screaming in pain did something terrible and deserved it.
"Haah...Haah."
"Pl-Please let...me go."
"F-Forgive me." That man begged that girl to leave her.
"Huh? Forgive you? For what?"
"You did so many terrible things. I can''t even count them properly."
"And you are asking me to forgive you."
"ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR MIND?"
"We have just started. This much pain is nothing. My mom suffered much more than this. You will suffer as well."
"I''ll not let you have an easy death."
Alice said with a smile on her face. Brad shuddered in fear. He knew he was going to die today.
Alice didn''t show a shred of mercy while torturing Brad. She cut his fingers one by one. Whenever he gets unconscious from the unbearable pain. She wakes him up. His mind started to break when he lost all his fingers in both of his hands.
Brad thought his suffering might end if he faked death. But Alice showed a slight smile and took a hold of his hands.
"This is the hand which should have been my support from my childhood but s, "
She shook her head and then she shouted with a fierce look.
"Not only did you make our life full of sufferings. You used it to PUSH MY MOM TO HER DEATH."
"AAAAHHHHHHHH" Alice crushed his hand as she stomped on it. Brad shouted in pain. Even the people seeing this felt Brad''s pain. They just shut their mouth and moved their eyes away.
"AAHHHHH-"
*p!*
Alice pped him as he coughed up blood.
"If you don''t stop shouting your tongue will be next," Alice said as she started to ponder something.
Hearing Alice''s words Brad shut his mouth while bearing all that pain. He was crying in pain and just wanted to end this. People thought the torture might end soon as Brad already suffered too much. But the next words Alice muttered left everyone speechless.
She facepalmed as she said, "How can I be so stupid? If he dies so easily if I cut his tongue that would be problematic. I still haven''t gouged out his eyes and even his legs are left."
She was too ruthless.
Even though she was a very beautiful girl but now in the eyes of everyone, she looked more like a demon.
Drek and the others trembled in fear. How could they be so stupid that they got entranced by her beauty and picked on her?
She was heartless. If she didn''t show mercy even to her biological father. What would be their fate?
Brad felt miserable. He wanted to escape from there or at least get a swift death. His legs were still intact but with Alice here his chances of escaping were close to zero.
He felt hopeless.
But as if to get him out of his predicament. Monsters managed to break inside the shelter. People inside the shelter started panicking as the monsters started going on their rampage.
Amidst this chaos. Brad putting all his willpower stood on his legs and tried to escape from there. He knew that was his only chance in escaping. In a distance, different types of monsters were chasing anyone nearby.
Seeing Brad trying to escape Alice chased after him. From the group of monsters, a Corpse eater tried to attack Brad. He panicked for a second as from one direction a monster blocked his way and from another direction, his demon of a daughter is closing in on him.
Both ways lead him to his certain death.
He tried to find a way of out this mess. He saw a kid crying not so far away from him. Soon his eyesnded on a woman approaching that kid hastily.
He ran in that direction. That woman was about to get a hold of her kid when Brad kicked the kid who missed his mother''s hand with a hair''s breadth toward that Corpse eater.
That woman looked at her kid like she lost her soul.
Alice became even more furious at her father''s actions. Suddenly her eye''s color changed for a slight second as she quickly spoke
"Mom, please catch that kid, and Mr. Robin can you hold that monster for me."
Two human figures covered in white light appeared. As a book started floating in front of Alice.
The human figures flew after the kid. One of them got a hold of the kid and another one stopped the monster.
The people who saw this scene had their eyes popped out in shock.
What the hell was happening?
Was that girl really a Goddess of death?
They looked at the girl and then traced their eyes at the kid who was safe in the embrace of a white figure who gave of a pleasant feeling. Like a mother embracing her child.
Many of them still had fear in their eyes. Who could me them though? They just saw that same girl torturing someone.
But some had a look of admiration in their eyes.
They believed the girl in front of her can save them.
Unfornutaly for her the monsters inside took her power seriously. At that moment, Alice became the target of all the monsters who entered the shelter.
Brad took this chance to escape without alerting anyone.
Alice wanted to chase after him. But she couldn''t and if she were to do that. Everyone would die. She noticed the feelingsings from her mother and the resolution to help them came from Mr. Robin. As their feelings got transmitted to her due to their contract.
It seems even in her dark mode(her second persona in which she starts releasing a ck aura) her mother''s feeling calmed her mind.
"Guess you will live a little longer," Alice said with a calm look as she turned toward the monsters. She released white light from her hands and threw them toward the monsters. Within a few shots, she was able to kill some monsters.
She dodged and jumped to the side while shooting them with the white light made of her mana. She tried to shape them into an arrow for easy use.
She had a feeling of something circting inside her body as she kept on throwing these arrow-shaped white lights at those monsters. Even though she was killing them, she was also slowly getting tired.
"It seems I can only use these skills with the amount of mana I have. Using them like an arrow is inefficient."
Alice thought for a second as she dodged the attack from behind. She gather all her mana and tried to shape them into a scythe. The mana gathered was insufficient to make a proper scythe but its shape looked simr.
Alice was a little disappointed but she had to use it anyway.
She used that scythe to attack the monsters. She started slicing them with all her might. Even though her strength was less so she can''t do blunt damage. That skill was all the more effective on monsters.
She started getting more and more wounds as she kept on fighting monsters. Seeing her daughter in pain and Mr. Robin fighting monsters as not letting them surround Alice. Mia prayed for them and hoped she could do something to support her daughter.
Suddenly a golden light fell on Alice as Mia prayed from the bottom of her heart.
[ Congrattions Pure Soul 1(Mia Kayden) has been upgraded to Tier 2.]
[ Pure soul 1(Mia Kayden) has acquired ]
[ Congrattions Pure Soul 2(Robin Woond) has been upgraded to Tier 2.]
[ Pure Soul 2(Robin Woond) has acquired ]
"Wow, Mom and Mr. Robin became stronger."
Alice felt proud of them. She was a little bitter as they were not alive but at least they were with her. So she shook her head to remove unnecessary thoughts from her mind and focused her attention on those monsters.
An intense battle started and with the constant support of her mother''s healing magic, Alice was able to fight with them.
Because of her inexperience, she had some troubles but Mr. Robin covered for her. As he was already strong before his death and now that he had acquired Body strengthening. He was able to pummel many monsters easily.
Soon both of them killed all the monsters in the facility.
*"Fuueeh."*
Alice let out a deep breath. Her body was covered in dark blood. She had wounds all over her body. Even with her mother''s magic, they weren''t healing anymore.
''Must be because that skill is still low leveled and I am too weak.''
''One''s I get stronger Mom and Mr. Robin might get strong too.''
Soon a familiar screen popped in front of her.
There were some messages written on them.
[You have killed 5 Corpse eaters.]
[You have killed 4 Goblins.]
[You have killed 2 Velnora Dogs.]
''So those troublesome beasts were Velnora Dogs.'' Alice thought after reading the messages. She had almost died while fighting them. Even though they are weak they are very fast. They had brown fur and were the size of a normal street dog.
She was only able to kill them with the help of Mr. Robin. Just remembering the number of times her mother healed her because of them gave her a headache.
[Souls are avable for capture.]
[Would you like to capture their souls?]
[Yes/No]
Alice looked at that message with a surprised expression.
But she didn''t think much as she knew it was a necessary step.
"Yes."
Soon the started floating in front of her hand.
The bodies of those monsters got covered in ck purple light and they disappeared inside the book.
That scene looked like someone from hell came to reap the souls of those monsters.
Everyone had the same thought in mind. She was the ''Goddess of death''.
Even the people who had different opinions before started to believe it.
Alice didn''t care about their opinion of her. As her mind was preupied with something different.
She looked outside the shelter. Her brows knit together in worry. She was worried about her Ex-father.
She was worried that might he escape from her hands and that she might not be able to torture him anymore. Their previous session was not enough to satisfy her hatred toward him. She still needs to gouge out his eyes, cut his tongue and burn him.
Alice ran hoping to find him soon. She was too tired after all that fighting and using so much mana. Her body was covered in wounds.
Luckily she found traces of her Ex-father. She found a blood hand mark without any fingers on the wall. She immediately knew it was him.
As she was the one who cut all his fingers.
Alice got excited as she ran with whatever stamina she had left. She was happy. This time she will exact her revenge properly. She made her way in the direction she assumed him to be.
Luckily she found him. But unluckily she was toote. He was already dead. Someone else got his hands-on Brad. It wasn''t a person it was a monster holding onto Brad''s body whilst chewing on other bodies beside him.
That monster looked terrifying.
( For a better understanding of the monster there''s a picture in the paragraphments and also in the chapterments. Click on this para.)
Therge humanoid monster stood crudely, its back bent over from the size of its head. It held the dead man with a tight-skinned arm and thick fingers, its muscles easily seen through the dried skin.
It had bone spines wing out of its back and head while its face was etched in mindless murder. Its eyes were unnervinglyrge and pure white, like lights luring prey. Its mouth was wide open with rows of small pointy teeth dripping with drool.
It wore crude armor, chains, and skulls, animal and human. Its legs bent weirdly as the feets ended with bird-like ws.
Skulls, most likely those of its victims, hung from its waist right next to a loin cloth that seemed to be the only article of clothing it possessed.
Its body bulged with stringent muscle, yet possessed the vitality of rotting flesh, adding to its paradoxical looks. In its right hand, a body no less lifeless than itself was held with a humungous club in the opposite hand about the length of two men.
Alice got the fright of her life. That monster wasn''t anything like the monsters she had fought before. He was like their king or boss as there were many of them following him nearby. Collecting bodies for him to eat.
She was no match for him. She had to run fast or she might die if got caught. Alice ran in the south direction but after a few minutes of running she was out of stamina and her adrenaline wasn''t able to hold her well.
She stopped for a second to take a breath. But unfortunately for her just at that moment, a huge bird monster crashed into the building nearby and the debris fall on her. As she was too tired and full of wounds she couldn''t dodge and got trapped inside the rubble.
"Am I going to die like this? Without doing anything. I can''t protect my family. I can''t exact revenge and now I am dying pathetically. Dying by that monster might not have been this shameful."
She had little to no strength left and her fatigue took over as she lost her consciousness.
''Seems like this is my end. I was only able to live for a few more hours mom. I don''t think I can live anymore. I am sorry.''
Chapter 13 Can He Be Trusted?
(Alice POV)
*Ungh*
*Ummhh*
I opened my eyes as I stared at the unfamiliar ceiling in front of my eyes. It''s not my bed. Whose room is this? Suddenly I had a severe headache. A momentter all my memories started to sink in. About how I almost died getting trapped below that debris. I still remember how I was suffocating.
Wait, am I still alive?
Shouldn''t I be dead?
And whose ce is this?
Suddenly I heard a deep voice resonate inside the room.
"Oh, you are awake."
A handsome ck-haired man sat in a chair in the corner of the room. He had azure blue eyes like a beautiful ocean. He had the look of mncholy as he sat there. He looked like a model sitting in a beautiful pose.
Then my eyes fell on my body as I looked to check if he did something weird to me. I was surprised to see myself covered in bandages and my wounds were cleaned thoroughly. He didn''t open any of my sensitive parts and only cleaned the wounds and bandaged them.
As I was in my thoughts. He suddenly stood up and started walking in my direction. I nced at him cautiously.
''I know very well that handsome guys are just like beasts waiting to hunt their prey. They just fake their motives behind their handsome smile.''
''He must have some ulterior motive too.''
''Even though I attended an only girls school. I know very well how low could those men get.''
''But why didn''t he do anything to me when I was unconscious? It would have been easy for him.''
Suddenly, I remembered those men at the shelter and my eyes turned cold. I was disgusted at their act.
''Yeah, how could I forget? Even that dog Drek and others got away scot-free. Che. I wanted to punish them a little bit.'' My mood worsened thinking about how I let them get away.
My second personality was about to take over me as I cautiously waited for that handsome man to act and jump at me showing his true nature.
Yeah, he must also be just like others too. Young men are just a bunch of dogs in heat. I know he must also be nning on doing something bad. That handsome smile and those good looks won''t fool me.
''Just try me. Once your lust takes over. At that moment you''ll regret ever thinking of such things.''
My dark side was ready to be unleashed at any moment,
''I''ll pummel you to the ground with that handsome face of yours. Just try me.'' but the next words that came out of that young man''s mouth caught me off guard.
"Are you okay?" He asked me in a worried tone.
"Uh-um yes. I am fine now." I replied a little confused.
"I see that''s good." He had a reassuring look on his face as his eyes were a little teary.
Why is he acting like that?
Is he really worried about me?
No, It must be an act to let me let my guard down.
But if that''s acting his acting skills are so good.
He gently grabbed my hand and in a broken voice said to me.
"You suffered so much. I don''t know what kind of things you havee across. But you are a very strong girl toe out of everything alive. I am d." He said as tears started to fall from his eyes.
I have greatly misunderstood.
This man is not like other scumbags. He wanted to save me without any rewards. I don''t believe he is lying. I can feel his honesty in his words. He was worried about me and is happy to save me.
But why?
"Why were you so worried about me? Aren''t we strangers." I asked with a hint of curiosity.
He calmed down as he wiped his tears. Soon his handsome smile returned to his face.
"Yes, we are. I know nothing about you. Nor have we met before. I had also suffered. But I was lucky. I survived with some stroke of luck after the series of events. But many others did not." His eyes turned sad as he continued.
"I wish I could have saved others too. Because I was too weak. I couldn''t save them. I felt guilty for their deaths. But being able to save you helped my conscience."
Ah, I see. He is just a pure and innocent young man. Even though he isn''t sure of anything. He still cries for the dead. Even though he doesn''t know them. He mes his weakness for not being able to save others.
I wish others also had that kind of pure heart. I saw how cruel people can be. They left their own family to die. So they could survive. Hell, some we''re even ready to kill others for the sake of survival.
Even those awakened didn''t bother saving others. Those people just baited monsters toward others and escaped with their powers. Even though they can''t defeat them. At least don''t kill others.
I thought most of them will turn out like that. But this person is different. He cares about others. But he is naive. Someone will trick him and use him for their benefit. What kind of adult is he? He seems much sillypared to me. But he doesn''t look much older than me.
"Don''t worry I am fine. My name is Alice Kayden."
He replied to my gesture.
"I am Shin Wolner. I am 20 years old. How old are you Miss Alice?"
"Just call me Alice and I am 16," I replied casually.
But I can''t trust him with just words. Suddenly I felt my mom''s feelings transmit to me as my eyes flickered in excitement. I''ve got a great idea.
Let''s wait and see.
...
(Shin''s POV)
"I see. Now, what should we do?" I asked while pondering something.
"What do you mean?" She asked me as she knit her brows.
"I mean. Should I help you return to your family or if you have something else nned?" I asked.
She suddenly turned quiet. It seems I shouldn''t have asked that.
"You don''t have to tell me If you don''t want to. I know you might have your circumstan-"
"They died. I am all alone now."
She cut me off and told me about her circumstances. It seems that her family died and she has no one left. They died of monsters. I felt pity for her. Such a sweet girl suffered so much. She lost everything at that age. I couldn''t leave her alone.
If she doesn''t have anyone to lean on in these situations. She might give up on life. No, I should help her mind get stable. Losing her family might have made her mentally unstable. I should look after her for a while. So that she doesn''t make any rash decisions.
"Why note with me for a while? We will find a solution for you together. You can stay at my home till then. I am sure my parents will have no problem."
"Are your parents fine?" Alice questioned me.
"I don''t know. As I have no way to contact them. Even the line isn''t working. But I know they will be fine. I know it might sound absurd but my confidence is not unfounded. I can''t tell you in detail please understand."
Yes, I''m confident they are safe. Cause my family may look like any other normal family out there. But we are not. We have some secrets which couldn''t be revealed to the world. But from the looks of it. It might get revealed sooner orter.
''Dad and Mom will be fine against those monsters. Cause if they can''t handle those monsters. Then there''s no hope for this world. Even those awakened aren''t strong yet.''
Alice looked at me weirdly as she was thinking deeply. Seeing my confidence. Alice didn''t probe any further on that matter.
But will she follow me? I don''t think so. I am just a stranger to her. How could she trust me enough to follow me to my house? I am stupid to suggest such a thing. But I don''t have any other option. She will have to stay here otherwise. But her condition isn''t good.
Even if she is an awakened in this condition she is a perfect target for monsters.
Yes, I know she is awakened. My Predator''s eyes reacted when she woke up. I can guess she is very strong. I can''t estimate how much but I guess once my skill level''s up I can find more information.
But the big question is will she follow me?
Snapping me out of my thoughts I heard a beautiful voice from Alice''s small mouth. As she said
"Yes, I''ll go with you. It''s better than staying here."
What? Howe she agreed so easily?
I thought I''ll need to persuade her more. I can''t understand what she is thinking. Anyway, it''s good that she agreed for now. I can''t let her die. She has already suffered so much. Anyway, I''ll need to n properly.
Let''s see if she knows something useful.
"Ok, then we have to move toward Lawrence street. Do you know the types of monsters we mighte across?"
She started telling me about Corpse eaters, Goblins, Velnora dogs, and other monsters by their appearances. She told me about flying-type monsters too and because of them, she got trapped inside the debris.
Yes, for detailed information on monsters. We need to kill their kind first. Only then the information will be revealed. It seems she has only killed these three types.
So Velnora dogs, huh? I haven''t seen them. But as she described them. I might be able to handle them without much effort.
And as she told those flying monsters aren''t attacking yet. So we can''t afford to attack them as we have no means. As I wasing up with a n. I asked
"Which is the strongest monster you came across?"
As I asked that her body started trembling and her eyes showed fear for the first time we started talking. I can''t imagine what she witnessed. So I waited for her to say something.
I can''tpromise on this information. After a few minutes, she finally calmed down as she opened her mouth.
"...It was terrifying. That monster is in a different league. No other monsters could bepared to him. I believe he is the boss monster in the area."
I understood her words and her fear as well. If we think logically a boss monster is a type of king to all these monsters.
If they are his minions. His strength will be iparable.
I guess. I''ll need to get strong. I can''t confront it now. The only choice left for me is to kill as many monsters as possible and use plunder.
I had one worry in mind as I nced towards Alice''s wounded area. I can''t let her fight in that condition. Seemingly understanding my worries. Alice started removing her bandages. I panicked.
"Wha-What are you doing? You should let your body recov-"
"I am fine see. All my wounds are almost recovered." Cutting me off between sentences she showed her wounded area. She was right. The wounds were already mostly recovered.
What is she? What kind of healing ability is that?
I was shocked.
Seeing my shocked face. Alice chuckled. She was enjoying my reactions for some reason.
Is it that funny? Anyone would have been surprised. If they see this.
"If that is the case. Let''s n our next action. Staying here for long will not be good." I changed the topic hiding my embarrassment.
"Yeah, you are right. But what will we do? Will we run or deal with that boss monster." Alice asked curiously.
"We will deal with it. If not that situation will be more troublesome. But first, we have to level up to get stronger." I need to hide my Plunder ability and its use. Or she might think of me as a potential threat. I can''t reveal to her that I can gain stats and skills from the ones I kill.
She nodded her head in understanding. I''m d she didn''t ask me why I know she is awakened. I guess she understands and respects my privacy.
"Then first-" before I could finish my words. I heard the sounds of monsters nearby.
I looked at Alice and smiled. She smiled back understanding my thoughts.
"Let''s start hunting shall we."
Chapter 14 Just How Strong Is She?
''Will she be fine? I know she is strong but how much?'' Shin turned to look in Alice''s direction.
She had a smile on her face and a light of confidence was radiating from her that even made Shin reassured.
''Wow, she must be really confident in her strength. I can''t believe she is the same person who was shaking in fear while remembering that boss monster.''
''This also showed just how much strong that monster ispared to other monsters.''
Shin felt a little nervous at that thought but he shrugged it off and decided to not think of it much and focus on what was in front of him.
"Alice you can fight them however you want. Whenever you need my assistance just tell me." Shin said to Alice. As he didn''t know how she fights or her skills. He decided to first get a grasp of her fighting style. Only then can they fight together in sync.
Alice understood the meaning behind his words. As she had the same thoughts. She didn''t know anything about Shin''s fighting style. So it was better to not interfere in each other''s fight.
"Okay and right back at you. If you need help just tell me. Now that everything is settled let''s fight."
They started moving outside toward the road. They knew some monsters snuck inside the building. So they expected an ambush.
Shin used his predator''s eyes to ascertain the location of the monsters. His eyes turned red as he found the number of monsters inside the building.
"There are 2 goblins on the left and 3 on the right. Be ready."
Shin alerted in a serious tone. He didn''t want to be careless in their first fight. Even though those goblins were nothing to him. He didn''t want Alice to get hurt because of his carelessness.
But the person in question didn''t seem to share the same thoughts as him. As Shin used the predator''s eyes and his eye color changed to red.
Alice was busy staring at him. As she was mesmerized by his looks. She felt some sort of connection with him. Because both of them can alternate eye colors between blue and red.
''We must be fated to meet each other.'' Alice thought as she continued staring at his ruby-red eyes.
Not getting any reply Shin turned his attention toward Alice who was attentively looking at him. He looked at her weirdly. As she seemed to focus on him intently. But why is she not replying?
"Are you listening?" Shin asked to make sure.
Alice snapped out of her thoughts and replied.
"Yes, I am. I''ll deal with the three on the right."
Shin had no objections. As he wanted to estimate her strength and fighting goblins doesn''t give him much reward anymore.
This is a good chance to see her fight. As Shin thought and rushed toward the 2 goblins on the left to take care of them fast so that he can see Alice fight.
He defeated them effortlessly with just two shes.
''Fuu, Now let''s see how is she faring.'' Shin turned to look in Alice''s direction. Hoping to observe a good fight. But what he got was just some blue beautiful eyes looking at him.
He was shocked and also disappointed at himself. Alice already took care of those goblins before he even got the chance to observe her. And for some reason, she was looking at him weirdly.
He decided to not think about it much. As they will have to fight more monsters outside and he will get a chance to see her fight there properly.
Removing any unnecessary thoughts Shin gestured for Alice to start moving with him. Alice nodded and started walking with him in the direction outside the house.
Shin had already used his skill to get an approx number of monsters outside.
There were a total of 14 monsters.
6 Corpse eaters.
3 goblins
and
5 beast-like monsters. About the size of a dog. Their height is about 32 inches. ''Which is probably the Velnora dogs Alice talked about.''
Shin ryed that information to Alice who was on standby.
Alice nodded at his words and continued gazing at Shin.
Seeing Alice''s carefree attitude Shin was a little worried. But he decided to put his trust in her skills.
After all, she did kill those three goblins before he could even see her fight.
''Haah, I am getting nervous.'' Shin sighed in worry.
"Let''s get started." Shin gestured and dashed towards the monsters followed by Alice. Alice had some difficulty keeping up with Shin''s speed.
''I see her agility stats must be low. I''ll lower my speed to match with her.'' Shin thought to himself assuming the extent of her agility stats.
Shin dashed toward the nearby Corpse eater. With his butcher''s knife. He shed at the Corpse eater while running so the force behind his sh cut the corpse eater easily like butter.
He dashed toward another one and made a quick work of it.
Soon Shin''s gaze fell on Alice. He wanted to see how she was doing. As he had missed his chancest time. But what he saw in front of him made him freeze on spot.
Alice had shiny scythe-shaped energy in her hands by which she was shing those monsters easily. That weapon looked iplete. Near her, Two humanoid figures covered in white light could be seen. They weren''t enemies or monsters. Instead, they were supporting Alice.
''Just what kind of ability is that? Isn''t she too overpowered? She is using some sort of energy to shape it into a weapon and here I am searching for a weapon to fight cause they aren''t durable.''
''Why is it that she gets a cool magical weapon to fight? And I was stuck with an iron rod and now a butcher''s knife. The reality is too unfair.'' Shin shook his head bitterly.
*Swoosh*
*Thump*
Snapping him out of his thoughts Shin saw a goblin''s head flying in front of him. It was neatly cut and even the blood wasn''t sttered.
Shin felt shivers down his spine as he decided to never get in her way or oppose her.
He saw two Corpse eaters running in his direction. He stopped thinking about other things and focused his attention on them. If he keeps seeing Alice fight and her overpowered abilities he will only get depressed and jealous of her.
''One day I will grow stronger than anyone else. I am sure.'' Shin determined himself inwardly.
He tried to practice his movement while killing them. He wanted to kill them efficiently without any unnecessary movements. But it was harder to do than think.
He shed at those Corpse eaters while trying to do proper movements. But unfortunately for him, other monsters aren''t keen enough to let him be.
As his attention was focused on those Corpse eaters. Without him noticing all five Velnora dogs surrounded him. Cause of their beastly instincts they attacked Shin first instead of Alice. They felt fear from Alice''s aura which was more dangerouspared to Shin.
One of those Velnora dogs attacked Shin with its extreme speed. By the time Shin noticed that attack it was already toote. That beast jumped with his hind legs and managed to bite a chunk of Shin''s flesh.
The pain was excruciating but Shin managed to bear it. If he gave up becouse of the pain he will die for sure. He needs to think of a solution and deal with them.
Shin quickly dealt with the Corpse eaters he was fighting and focused his attention on Velnora dogs. Alice was fighting with other monsters so unfortunately for him there was no support. At least that''s what he thought.
At that moment.
A golden light fell on Shin as his wound started recovering at an extreme speed. He was bbergasted. He couldn''t speak as no words came out of his mouth.
Shin turned to look at Alice who was busy fighting and one of those humanoid white figures'' attention was on Shin. Most probably that figure was the one who healed him. Shin had only one thought in his mind.
''What an insane ability.''
He felt jealousy towards her. But he soon dismissed such thoughts towards her and was grateful to have met her. He knew getting jealous of her is a waste of time. It''s better to focus on improving himself.
With that figures support. He was now filled with confidence as he can take care of those monsters without worrying about getting injured.
It was his first time fighting against beast-type monsters. And as he only had a short-range weapon(not really a weapon, anyway). He needs to attack them properly without making mistakes.
Their speed was a little annoying but their strength was less just as Alice mentioned previously. Shin shed his de at the oing beast''s neck. Its hide was weak just as Alive mentioned. Shin was able to slice it off easily. With his strength stat, it was all the more easily aplished.
With that excitement, Shin waited for another two to attack him. He grabbed one of them with their jaws and punched it with full force.
As he smashed the other one to the ground. By the time he was done with them, Shin noticed Alice arrived to support him. Shin was able to kill one more as the other monsters were killed by Alice.
For some reason, Alice was busy chasing after monsters as no monsters approached her.
''She must be having a hard time chasing them. Or else she could have killed them easily. Well who could me them. They are afraid of her.''
''As she returned near me. I noticed some changes in Alice. Which I didn''t notice before because of the situation. Her hair color changed to ck with the shades of red and her eye color was dark red. Is it because of her ability? She looks so badass.''
"Beautiful." Shin couldn''t help but mutter in a low voice.
But Alice heard him. Her aggressive nature was already calmed down after hearing Shin''s remark. Before she was worried that Shin might think of her as a brute woman but when she heard him praising her she couldn''t help but smile. Even in the effects of her dark side, Alice couldn''t help but blush at Shin''s words.
If someone other than him made that remark she might have cut his head off. But Shin''s words didn''t contain any malicious intent and he was innocently praising her unknowingly. How could she not like that fact?
But she controlled her emotions and returned to her normal look. As her hair color turned to purple with the shades of blue and her ruby red eyes turned to moist blue eyes.
Shin was mesmerized by this scene in front of him. He just continued observing her.
When Alice felt Shin''s gaze at him. She smiled inwardly a little proud of herself but she didn''t show it and looked at him nonchntly.
Snapping them out of their thoughts notifications came shing in front of their eyes. The floating screens were invisible to each other. Shin looked at his notifications.
***
p [You have killed 2 goblins.]
[You have killed 4 Corpse eaters.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 10 stat points.]
[You have absorbed 2 skill points for ''Predator''s eyes'' skill.]
[ Predator''s eyes skill is ready for rank up.]
[ Do you wish to upgrade Predator''s eyes skill?]
[Yes/No]
Shin thought for a second. As he remembered the pain he feltst time while using predator''s eyes for the first time.
''Will it be painful even while upgrading?''
''Urgh, I hope not.'' Shin gritted his teeth and said.
"Yes."
[Predator''s eyes skill is upgrading...]
[Congrattions Predator''s eyes skill has ranked up to (E).]
[You have killed 4 Velnora Dogs.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 10 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a skill Extreme speed.]
[You have leveled up.]
[ +10 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
***
__________________________________
Shin''s status:-
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 4 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 35]
[AGI - 35]
[DEX - 20 ]
[Stamina - 25]
[ Bonus stats - 42 ]
[Special ability - Plunder]
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (E), Extreme speed (F) ]
__________________________________
"That was a good haul." Shin smirked at his gains.
But soon his attention turned towards Alice who was holding a weird book. Rather than holding it was levitating near her hands.
Soon the bodies of those monsters which she killed got covered in ck light and got absorbed by that book.
''Just what was that? How many strange powers does she have?'' Shin cried inwardly.
Chapter 15 Misunderstandings.
_________________________________
Shin''s status:-
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 4 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 35]
[AGI - 35]
[DEX - 20 ]
[Stamina - 25]
[ Bonus stats - 42 ]
[Special ability - Plunder]
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (E), Extreme speed (F) ]
_________________________________
***
Extreme speed (F) - Upon use, The user can increase his speed up to 1.5x times the normal speed. Skill usage time is dependent on stamina. The more stamina user has the longer the skillsts.
***
Upon seeing this information Shin couldn''t help but smirk.
''1.5x times agility? Is that why those dogs were so fast? If so isn''t this skill practically broken. When my stats increase more or in theter stages my above-average stats boosted with this skill will help me gain a lot of momentum against my opponents. This skill is still F rank. If this skill ranks up too and gives more benefits, I''ll be untouchable.''
''Maybe there are some restrictions. But I''ll probably figure that outter.''
When Shin was grinning ear to ear at how awesome this skill can be. He suddenly remembered the skills Alice showed in battle. He felt his excitement die down.
Shin turned to look at Alice who was busy checking her gains and seeing the satisfied smile on her face it was apparent she got good rewards.
Shin was tempted to know her skills and ability, he wanted to ask her but decided against it. Even if she had no problem telling him, it would be rude. So he decided to wait for her to tell him herself.
Shin couldn''t help but sigh. After his excitement died down and his mind was clear. His attention again turned towards his new skill. He wanted to learn it as soon as possible but he remembered the pain he felt when he first used Predator''s eyes. He was sure that adjusting to the skills he gained with plunder will be a lot painful.
Yes, apparently for the skills absorbed by using plunder. The user''s body needs to adapt to the skills as the learning means is hical and can be a burden for users in the future. So as the user''s body adapts to the skills they suffer immense pain which should be felt in bits while the process of learning.
It can be said that Shin has a shortcut for learning skills but everythinges with a price and in his case it is pain.
But he still wasn''t in terms with the idea of suffering such pain again. Well, who could me him? No one likes pain even if the reward after that is amazing.
''Yeah, I am not a masochist. But if I want to get stronger it is a small price I need to pay.''
Shin wanted to cry out loud andin but he resisted the urge to it and decided to bear with it.
''Well even if I want to. I can''t learn it now. I''ll need to find a safe ce to do it. Who knows what kind of pain it might be this time. If I were to be vulnerable and get attacked that would be the end of me.''
Monsters were one thing but Shin still couldn''t trust Alice enough to tell her his skills or be helpless in front of her. He still didn''t know much about her or her abilities.
From what he saw she seemed like a nice girl. She was cute and friendly too. As Shin didn''t have much trouble talking to her.
But who knows what''s inside her mind. Appearance can be deceiving too.
''I know it''s wrong of me to think like that. But it''s better to be a little cautious than regrettingter.''
He couldn''t trust her enough with his life on the line yet.
Then why did he decide to take her with him? Wouldn''t it have been better to travel alone? He could have easily reached his home long ago if he decided to ignore her or the monsters.
Well, he couldn''t. The distance might have been short but the route wasn''t as easy as it seemed. Maybe due to some luck or whatever. Shin moved discreetly while taking cover and didn''t run in the open. It was the best decision he could have taken.
Unknowingly to Shin, the flying-type monsters were hunting mainly in the open areas. Maybe they had trouble flying inpact ces or their instinct decided against it. Whatever may be the reason Shin managed to escape their vision by traveling via streets and taking covers.
But soon his luck came to an end. A flying vulture-type monster about the size of a car noticed Shin and Alice. It saw how both of them dealt with other monsters. It came flying in their direction after he used his skill on them. He found out that they could be a threat in the future. So they are needed to be eliminated quickly.
Shin settled his thoughts and was about to say something to Alice when he noticed a shadow flying towards them. Alice who waited for Shin to say something suddenly noticed his face bing paler and sweat tripped down his forehead.
"ALICE!!" Shin shouted
Alice furrowed her brows as his actions were weird.
''No way.'' Alice suddenly came to a realization.
Maybe she understood the situation and the reason behind Shin panicking.
''Even with his anxious face, he looks so handsome.'' Alice came to this conclusion as she started breathing heavily.
Nevermind her. Anyway, Shin didn''t have much time to exin to Alice. His body automatically moved in her direction. He wanted to protect her by moving her out of the monster''s way. Shin tried pointing her attention in the direction of the monster.
Maybe she might understand by seeing it.
"MOVE QUICKLY!!"
Alice looked at Shin''s approaching figure and her breathing intensified. She was still clueless about her being that monster''s target.
''Wow, he is running in my direction.''
''Why is he opening his arms?
''Move quickly?''
''No way could it be?''
''He wants to hug me.''
''Isn''t this too soon. We should get to know each other first.''
''Bu-but, if he wants to. I- I guess, I don''t have a problem with him.''
Soon she heard him say
"TURN AROUND."
Alice looked at Shin with determination in her eyes. Shin felt as if she understood what he was saying. He was d. He sighed.
But suddenly he noticed her opening her arms wide while closing her eyes as if she was embarrassed and turning around.
''Even if he wants to do a back hug. He shouldn''t be that aggressive. I am still not ready.''
''But he saved my life and I was even hostile towards him. I didn''t get a chance to thank him properly. Maybe this way I can express my gratitude.''
Alice thought as she smiled. Her body was facing the monster while her eyes were closed tightly due to embarrassment.
Shin''s expression paled and his face became darker as he understood what Alice was doing.
''She wants to sacrifice herself so she can save me.''
''She isn''t even confident in defeating that monster so she closed her eyes and epted to die.''
Shin''s heart melted at this scene. How could he be so cautious in front of such a wonderful girl? She is not human. She is an angel. How could he have ever doubted her? He felt guilty.
He wanted to atone himself. He decided to protect her at all costs. He will find her the happiness that she lost. His eyes shined with determination and he increased his speed. He felt the speed isn''t enough so he increased his agility with bonus stats.
[AGI - 55] [ Bonus stats - 22 ]
Shin felt a big boost in his dash and he moved and grabbed Alice from behind.
Alice felt his warm hands around her waist but before she could feel much. Shin lifted her and jumped in the air. With his high speed, the jump was higher than usual.
*CRASH!!*
*SCREECH!!*
The Vulture-type flying monster crashed at the ce they were a second ago and Shin narrowly dodged that monster''s body m while jumping upwards.
Alice opened her eyes to see what was happening and was curious about these strange sounds. Her eyes widened in shock. A vulture the size of a car was below her and covered in dust while they justnded on the second floor of the building nearby.
Alice didn''t know what had happened here. Not that she cared.
She nced beside her. She was in the embrace of Shin, Who had a thoughtful expression on his face.
''What is this feeling? Why am I so happy?'' Alice wanted to taste that feeling forever and doesn''t want him to let go.
She wasn''t even bothered by the monster and was busy having her fill with Shin''s embrace.
But that feeling didn''tst long. Shin removed his hands from her waist and that embrace ended. Alice felt her world crumbling down. She saw that Shin''s attention was focused on that Vulture monster. She felt jealous.
''That damned monster ruined my moment. I''ll kill you. You don''t deserve to live. How can you get his attention when I''m with him? I am the only one who gets to have his attention.''
Alice felt jealousy toward a monster. She felt jealous that Shin was giving that monster his attention. She didn''t like that feeling at all.
She gritted her teeth in anger. As she just wanted to gash at him.
Shin noticed Alice''s expression and understood what was the cause.
She was afraid.
Shin knew even though Alice was strong. It''s just been a few hours since everything started. He understood she still felt weak and couldn''t understand the extent of her strength. He wanted to reassure her. Shin gently patted her head and said with a gentle smile.
"Don''t worry. I''m here with you."
Alice''s expression changed to blissful. She felt butterflies in her stomach. All her anger toward that monster faded and the only thing on her mind was Shin''s words. Which she interpreted as
''Don''t worry. I''ll be with you forever.''
She was on cloud nine. Shin saw her expression. As he thought.
''It seems she is fine now. I''m d that I was able to calm her nerves.''
''Now that monster.''
Shin''s gaze fell on that vulture that has started moving and searching for its prey. Shin saw it was just near the building they were and thankfully it still didn''t notice them. Shin thought of doing a sneak attack.
That monster is big my strength might not be enough to deal with it. Shin decided it increase his strength stat.
[STR - 57] [ Bonus stats - 0 ]
He felt power surging through his body and his muscles getting more refined.
''This might work.''
Shin waited for the perfect opportunity to attack. Thankfully he didn''t have to wait for long as that monster stood up. It still looked down searching for its prey. It didn''t expect them to jump 2 floors. So it didn''t bother looking up.
But that was a fatal mistake as Shin took that opportunity to make a big leap in the air, while directly aiming at its head. With the full force of the jump and his increased strength, Shin thrust his butcher''s knife at full force at his head.
Shinnded on the ground and cautiously jumped forward trying to avoid and counter-attack. But for some reason. There wasn''t any resistance or attacks aimed at him.
The only thing he got was some sudden notifications floating in his sight of the line.
[You have killed a Vultican.]
[You have killed an Elite monster.]
[You have gained a lot of experience.]
[You have leveled up.]
[ +10 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 10 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a new skill Appraisal.]
***
__________________________________
Shin''s status:-
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 5 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 57]
[AGI - 55]
[DEX - 20 ]
[Stamina - 25]
[ Bonus stats - 20 ]
[Special ability - Plunder]
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (E), Extreme speed (F), Appraisal ]
__________________________________
***
Chapter 16 The Underground Facility.
[You have killed a Vultican.]
[You have killed an Elite monster.]
[You have gained a lot of experience.]
[You have leveled up.]
[ +10 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 10 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a new skill Appraisal.]
_____________________
Shin was dumbstruck by these notifications. How did that monster die so easily? Wasn''t that an elite monster. It should have been much more difficult to deal with.
Unknowingly to Shin. That Vulture monster suffered some damage in the head when it crashed to the ground while losing its bnce mid-flight.
Vulticans are hard to deal with. Cause of their strong body and steel-like wings. Their attacks are sharp as des. But they have a weak spot in the back of their head. They are hard to deal with cause their opponents are mostly on the ground and reaching the back of their heads is much more difficult.
But luckily for Shin. He attacked with his full force directly at the weak spot. So that monster died pitifully.
''Well anyway, it doesn''t matter now. I got a new skill.'' Shin thought as his lips curled upwards and a smile formed on his face.
''Let''s check my status board and skill details.''
"Status board."
*Klink!*
***
__________________________________
Shin''s status:-
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 5 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 57]
[AGI - 55]
[DEX - 20 ]
[Stamina - 25]
[ Bonus stats - 20 ]
[Special ability - Plunder]
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (E), Extreme speed (F), Appraisal ]
__________________________________
***
Predator''s Eyes (E) - Vision of a predator searching for its prey. This skill helps users to gain special vision helping to see red outlines of their enemies nearby without obstruction. Range may depend on the user''s focus and skill rank.
-Strong enemies or some skills may cancel the skill effect.
-Extra effect - Can apply fear status on the prey.
-For more detailed information higher level is required.
***
Extreme speed (F) - Upon use, The user can increase his speed up to 1.5x times the normal speed. Skill usage time is dependent on stamina. The more stamina user has the longer the skillsts.
***
Appraisal (Unranked) - Helps in appraising items, skills, living beings, etc. Higher the user''s level more information can be obtained.
***
,m Shin looked at his skills information with a weird gaze. This is the first time he read the information regarding Predator''s eyes skill. Before it didn''t show information on it. Maybe cause he leveled up now and after getting extreme speed only now did he check on that information.
After reading that information Shin confirmed one thing. This system doesn''t give him all information or the extent or capabilities of the skills. He had to figure it out himself. From what he saw Predator''s eyes skill is much more than just detection and intimidating skill.
The depth of its capability can only be figured out by using and testing many things. Shin understood that and decided to work on improving those skills and getplete knowledge about them. Only then could he hope to get stronger.
His eyes fell on Extreme speed and Appraisal. He sighed thinking about whether he should just go for it and learn rather than dy it. He got a general idea about the Appraisal skill from the information.
That skill will be extremely important as he moves forward. He doesn''t know anything about the changes in the world or information on any monster.
Getting only their names after killing them is dangerous and inefficient.
Shin got excited at the possibilities of uses of this skill. He felt like he got a jackpot.
And he was correct. But he still didn''t know by how much.
Shin''s eyes shined with excitement as he started thinking about different ways to use his skills.
Alice took the stairs and came near Shin. She had a look of amazement.
''As expected of him.'' She thought as he looked at the body of that Vultican.
"Alice, are you fine now?" Shin asked worriedly. As she wasn''t looking good before. Now that the monster has been dealt with she shouldn''t be scared anymore.
Alice''s heartbeat quickened.
Ba-dump! Ba-dump!
''He killed that monster just for me?''
''How can he be so caring?''
''Did he find out I was jealous of that monster getting his attention? So he dealt with it,
So It won''t bother me.''
She looked at him with moist eyes and jumped toward him excitedly.
However, before they could do anything the ground below them cracked and they both fell inside the hole.
Apparently, when the monster crashed to the ground, It was already on the verge of breaking. But somehow it stood still this long. But now both of them fell down the hole.
Shin managed to grab Alice''s hand and brought her closer to him. He tried to hold anything he could with his free hand. He tried to lessen the impact of their fall.
Soon theynded on the ground. Shin positioned himself to take the full impact on himself. He knew Alice''s strength wasn''t enough toe out unscathed from this fall.
He took her in a princess carry andnded while crouching and reducing the impact suffered by Alice.
He felt that his strength has improved greatly. That fall didn''t injure Shin in any way. He only felt the impact as he trusted his teeth.
Shin looked at Alice wondering if she was okay. She hid her face deep in Shin''s chest hiding her embarrassment. But to Shin, it looked like she was afraid of the fall and closed her eyes in fear.
Shin spoke in a sweet gentle voice.
"Alice we are on the ground you can open your eyes."
Alice wanted to stay like that forever but unfortunately for her Shin helped her stand up on her own feet. She sighed in disappointment.
But she understood she couldn''t be so selfish now. She can do whatever she wants to do with himter.
Their face turned serious as they looked around to check where they were. It was an enclosed hall with dim lightninging from a direction. Machines were lying nearby which looked like something out of some science fiction.
They moved towards a machine and saw something written on it. Alice squinted her eyes trying to read it but she couldn''t. It was still dark inside the room and that dim light from the distance wasn''t helping much.
Irritated Alice flowed Mana inside her body and conjured a white ball of energy. She shaped it into a ball and let it levitate in the air. It instantly brightened the room.
Soon they understood where they were as they read the words SMUP written on the machines.
They turned at each other with a look of understanding.
"So we are inside the Shaurya Military Underground Project facilityb," Shin spoke while observing his surroundings.
"That seems to be the case," Alice replied as she agreed with him.
They started checking their surrounding while searching for a way out as they saw in the direction where the light from before wasing. There was a door with a biometric security lock in it.
They were worried that now they will need to search for the key or someone''s ID to move out. But luckily it seems, It didn''t require to use of biometrics to go out of the room. Only entry was restricted.
*Sigh* x2
Both of them sighed in relief as they looked at each other a small giggle escaped Alice''s mouth and Shin had a smile on his face.
"Let''s move. Shall we." Shin smiled as his mystic blue eyes met Alice''s beautiful moist blue eyes which were shining with glimmer.
She nodded her head enthusiastically and replied.
"Yes, let''s go."
Shaurya Military Underground Project was arge-scale project started 6 years ago by Shaurya techno Incpany. That made a huge hype at that time, so almost everyone knew about it.
But not everybody knew its actual purpose or details regarding it. The only fact known was this project was supported by some big backgrounds. Which were very secretive and the purpose of this project was to create some special SERUM.
Not many details were known about this serum they were making or its purpose. It was only revealed that this serum was the key that will lead humanity to a new era. Many rumors and assumptions were made based on this statement and it soon became a hot topic.
Some believed they did human experiments. While many thought that the project''s purpose was to create a new species of human.
There were many positive and negative views on this matter.
Saurya techno Incpany''s reputation was pretty good. They had many charitable trusts and they did many social events which lead them to have good faith among people.
So the fact that they hid the tests and information about what they were making wasn''t taken much negatively. Instead, they were promoted and even got public support.
Apparently, the information regarding the project was revealed by some staff working on that project. But that matter was soon closed. No one knew what happened to him.
But Shin knew it wasn''t as easy as it seemed. Thispany and its actions had a major impact on the event 4 years ago. Which Shin doesn''t even want to remember. He always thought thispany also had their hand behind it but he wasn''t able to confirm it.
It was maybe due to hisck of ability or hisck of support from their family. But he can''t do much about that matter. It''s not in his hands to settle them.
''Sorry, Dad.''
"Hey, what is this?"
Snapping him out of his thoughts Alice''s sound reached his ears.
Shin turned his head towards the direction Alice was pointing her finger to.
There was green lighting from the half-open door. The corridor they were walking through had many biometric doors but they were all closed so they couldn''t check those rooms.
But after passing many rooms they came across a half-open door and a green light was emitting from inside.
*Gulp!*
Both of them gulped. Shin looked at Alice both of their eyes met. They nodded at each other. Seemingly understanding each other''s thoughts.
"Follow behind me closely," Shin said to Alice in a serious tone.
Alice nodded agreeing with his words. As she thought.
''I''ll follow you for the rest of my life.''
She looked at him with sparkling eyes. Shin felt it was weird.
''Why is she so excited?''
''Well it''s good she isn''t afraid anymore.''
Shin stopped thinking much of that matter and cautiously opened the door.
The green light filled their eyes for a second. Then it faded as they saw its source.
There were many huge ss containers filled with some green liquid that was emitting this light. The containers were so big that they could easily contain 10 people at once. There were 6 or so of those such containers.
That hall only had 6 containers and some machines attached to each of those containers seemingly monitoring something.
Alice whose attention got shifted to those containers after entering the hall. Turned to look at Shin, as she felt this ce was somewhat weird and wanted to ask him if he knew something about it.
But what she got to see was Shin''s darkened face. His serious look made her shudder. She got worried.
"Shin, are you okay?"
Alice''s moist eyes seemingly in worry calmed him down. He calmed his nerves as he assured her.
"I am fine. It''s okay."
His words weren''t convincing enough. She sighed and said.
"You can tell me anything okay. If something bothers you just say so. I am ready to listen."
And these thoughts were going on inside her head.
''Yes, just tell me. I will kill anyone who tries or even thinks of doing any harm to you.''
''If something bothers you I''ll remove it from your way.''
''YOU ARE ONLY MINE AND ALWAYS WILL BE.''
''YOUR ENEMIES ARE MINE ENEMIES.''
''I''ll ERADICATE THEM.''
''So just stay with me forever and ever.''
''Okay~''
''Hehehe~''
Her pupils turned red at that moment but Shin didn''t manage to notice it as it was only for a moment.
Alice''s words made him happy. He smiled at her and patted her head. Thinking how nice she is.
''Such a sweet girl. She lost her family and suffered so much even after all that she is still smiling andforting me. She is so brave.''
*Sigh*
Shin sighed at himself in disappointment. He wanted to punch himself for feeling so pitiful. The girl who suffered more than him isforting him. Howughable. Then his eyes brightened as he decided.
''I''ll support her, however, I can. So I''ll need to get stronger so she doesn''t have to dirty her hands.''
''An Angel like her suffered so much.''
Shin felt like crying thinking that.
He stopped his thoughts after seeing her smiling face.
Shin once again turned to look at those containers as a shiver ran down his spine.
He sighed.
''Why did it have to remind me of my past now?''
Chapter 17 We Are Doomed.
***
//Shin''s Memory //
"We will save you. Just hang on." A desperate voice echoed inside my ears.
"Don''t give up Shin we are here with you." another voice followed thereafter.
I didn''t understand at first what was going on. But
''Are those mom and dad? What''s going on? What happened to me?''
I couldn''t speak nor could I feel anything. I could only hear their cries and desperate attempts trying to save me.
"I will find a way to save you so don''t give up." Alfred cried in desperation.
''What don''t tell me Dad you are going to contact the family? Am I in that bad of a state?'' I wanted to ask that but unfortunately, no voice came out. I couldn''t feel my body nor do I remember what lead me to this state.
"Most of his organs are ruptured. All his limbs are fractured. His eyes are bleeding. His condition is only getting worse. I don''t think he can survive." I heard a voice exining my condition.
I was shocked to hear that. If what that person says is true. How am I still alive? Wait am I alive? I can''t feel my body and there''s only my consciousness.
"No, my son is strong. Nothing will happen to him."
''Mom?''
''Mom.'' I suddenly felt like crying. I just wanted to stand up and hug her.
"Yes honey, I also believe in Shin." Dad agreed with her.
Then suddenly I heard a screeching sound and I heard.
"We have reached the hospital. Bring out the stretchers."
soon my consciousness started fading.
//Memory end//
***
...
"Sh"
"Shin"
"SHINN"
*Huff Huff* (heavy breathing)
''Huh''
"What happened?" Shin opened his eyes seeing Alice hold him tightly on herp and crying while trying to wake him up.
"You are awake?" she asked him with uncertainty. There were tears in her eyes.
"Yes, I am. Don''t worry ok." Shin smiled seeing her worry about him felt heartwarming. She started to control her tears and said to him
"Don''t scare me like that ok. I was worried."
Then she muttered in a low timid voice.
"I was scared of losing you."
"Um. did you say something? I couldn''t hear you properly." Shin asked ming himself for not hearing her properly.
"No nothing. But what happened to you? You suddenly copsed." Alice asked trying to change the topic and also worried about Shin.
"I don''t remember. But it seems there''s something to my past that I don''t want to remember resurfaced." Shin replied to her.
"What do you mean?" Alice asked curiously.
"Even I don''t know. It just seemed like a past event. But I don''t remember it very well." Shin replied trying to make up an excuse. He just doesn''t want Alice to know about that for now.
There''s nothing good about telling her how his past and the underground facility they are in are rted.
''Even with my all those bad experiences. It''s nothingpared to the appearance of monsters. No one can keep their mind calm like this.''
"Anyway let''s find a way out and get out of this creepy ce," Shin said to her in a serious tone. He was disgusted to be here. Not only did he find this ce creepy but also it reminded him of his past.
Alice nodded her head in agreement. She felt Shin wasn''tfortable with this ce.
''Should I burn this ce down? No control yourself Alice. Shin might get hurt if I do something now.
I can''t forgive myself for hurting Shin. But this disgusting ce is bothering Shin. I''lle backter and burn it thoroughly.''
Completely unaware of Alice''s thoughts Shin smiled and decided toe back hereter alone and check this ce thoroughly. Even though chances of finding any clues are less here as this was just a branch facility.
He knew only in their headquarters could he find some lead. But it was still a long shot. He didn''t have any clue where their headquarters were.
Both of them started searching for a way out. As this was the only unlocked ce they could only hope to find some way out here.
While checking all the containers. Shin''s eyes fell on a machine attached to the container in the center. There was nothing special about that machinepared to others but there was a ck box at the top of it.
Shin nced at Alice who was busy searching a little far from him. Seeing that she wasn''t observing him Shin went forward to grab that box and check it.
It had a lock in it and the material looked strong. It was half the size of a palm and can easily be carried in a pocket. Shin sneakily put it inside his pocket and continued observing and acting ignorantly.
Little did he know. Alice''s eyes were always on him. Rather it was difficult for her to focus on searching for something instead of observing Shin.
She saw Shin''s action but didn''t say anything. From their previous conversation, she had an inkling. That this ce is more important than it seems and her n to burn it down may need to be put on hold.
Suddenly her hand grabbed onto a lever as she pulled it by mistake.
*Creak!*
*Craghh!*
Suddenly adder opened from above leading to a way upwards. Alice looked at Shin who followed her eyes. Both of them smiled and made their way toward thedder.
Alice started climbing up and Shin waited for her to climb first.
''It seems this is a secret way which has biometric to block our advance.'' Alice found her way blocked as she went forward. She flowed mana inside her body as some white energy soon swirled around her hand. She made it into a sharp shape and cut that metal like butter.
Shin furrowed his brows as he heard some weird sounds from above. He asked.
"Hey, Alice. Is everything ok up there?"
"Yeah, everything is fine. You can start climbing." Alice''s voice followed after a second.
Shin nodded and was just about to start climbing when he heard a low voice.
*Grrr*
Shin stopped his hands from reaching thedder and turned to look in the direction that voice came from.
His eyes were focused on a door opposite the hall. It looked a little creepy.
"Shin,e up fast." Alice was sounded from above.
"Yeah, I aming," Shin replied.
He waited and focused on his hearing. But even after some time, no voice can be heard.
Shin shook and started climbing thinking that.
''Am I hearing things? As I thought this ce is creepy.''
"It must have been my imagination."
Shin soon climbed up and reached the surface or so he thought. He was inside an underground sewer. Alice was holding her breath. Seemingly disgusted by the smell.
Shin smiled wryly. He can''t help her much in such a situation.
"Let''s check if there''s a way out." Alice nodded at Shin''s words. She didn''t want to stay in this ce anymore. The smell was unbearable.
They started walking whilst trying to hold their breaths. The sewage water was too dirty. They could hear the sounds of rats and some screech sounds.
It was dark but Alice manifested a ball of white light by using her mana.
Shin was fascinated by her skills and the different ways to use them. He too wanted magic-type skills.
''Haah.'' He sighed.
''I need to be patient. Maybe I can gete across someter.'' His mood felt better as he thought that.
He decided to check his status once.
''Status board.'' He spoke inside his mind.
*Klink!*
***
__________________________________
Shin''s status:-
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 5 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 57]
[AGI - 55]
[DEX - 20 ]
[Stamina - 25]
[ Bonus stats - 20 ]
[Special ability - Plunder]
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (E), Extreme speed (F), Appraisal ]
__________________________________
***
''Haah''
Shin sighed. I still haven''t used Extreme speed and Appraisal. It will surely be painful.
''Let''s tell Alice about it. It is better if she knows about it. Surely I won''t tell her everything.''
"Hey, Alice," Shin said as he turned to look at her in her blue moist eyes.
"Yes? What is it?" Alice asked. Her voice came a little different because she was holding her breath and bearing the awful smell of the sewers, but he voice was still soothing to the ears.
"I need to tell you something about my ability," Shin answered her in a serious tone.
Alice was a little surprised. She didn''t think Shin would tell her this so soon. It just showed how much he trusted her.
''If you believe to trust me that much. I won''t disappoint you.''
Alice looked at him with determination in her eyes.
"Yes. But are you sure?" Alice asked she didn''t want to pressure him.
"Yes. Alice with my ability I can get many different skills but learning thenes with a cost." Shin said to her with a serious face.
*Gulp*
Alice gulped nervously wondering what price Shin needs to pay to learn new skills. How much did Shin sacrifice?
"I will suffer some pain. It might depend on the skill but it seriously hurts. So when I use it for the first time. Because of the pain, I might get vulnerable. so" cutting Shin off. Alice continued.
"So I''ll protect you in that situation?"
"Yes." Shin nodded in agreement.
"Yes, I''ll do my best." Alice smiled beaming and replied happily.
Shin smiled at her words. Such a sweet girl. If there was some other person they would have treated me as a fool for telling my abilities or as a dangerous person to them. As I might think of getting their abilities.
But she didn''t question me but rather agreed to help in any way she can.
While talking they came across adder going upwards. Probably connected to a manhole.
They smiled at each other and started moving upwards. Shin was first followed by Alice. They climbed very fast as they were happy being able to escape from that disgusting smell.
They just wanted to breathe some fresh air.
Shin finally reached the end of thedder and pushed the manhole cover aside. With his strength, he easily moved it aside as he climbed up and came to an open space.
He extended his hand to Alice who followed behind him. She grabbed it without hesitation and came up. She didn''t think much as she just wanted to escape from that disgusting smell.
She smiled and took a deep.
"Finally some fresh-" Alice stopped at her words. As she furrowed her brows and took another breath.
*Ughh*
"Disgusting." The smell outside was much more disgusting than the sewer. She wasn''t sure if they were outside or not.
Then to check where she was she looked nearby and there were corpses littered everywhere. They looked like leftovers and only a few parts could be seen.
There was noplete body. The ground was covered in blood.
"What happened here?" Alice muttered as she was so shocked she forgot about the smell.
But the smell wasn''t only of those corpses.
She turned to look at Shin who didn''t say anything and only stood there with a pale expression on his face.
She was worried about what happened to him. She turned to look in the direction his eyes were as she heard some voicesing from the same direction.
*Grrr*
*kieeekk*
*screech*
*kiek*
...
Her eyes were wide open from the scene in front of them. There were dozens of monsters in front of them. But that was not all they could hear those same types of voices from every direction.
There was no escape they were surrounded. There were more than 50 monsters. But that''s not all.
Alice figured out where she was. It was the same ce where she saw her father die.
Where that terrifying monster was. The boss of these monsters and the most terrifying one of them all. The one who crushed her father''s skull.
Suddenly she heard Shin speak in a low voice.
"We are doomed."
Chapter 18 Girls Are Scary!?
"We are doomed."
Hearing Shin''s words Alice could only smile wryly. But both of them soon calmed down. They had already been in many unfavorable situations in thest few hours.
This time it was just a little more difficult than usual. They can''t give up. Alice''s eyes darted everywhere to look for the boss monster. But it was nowhere there to be seen. She sighed in relief.
Alice spoke without breaking eye contact with those monsters while maintaining her guard up.
"This is the boss monster''s area I told you about. But it doesn''t seem to be here. We better fight them and lessen their number before it arrives."
Hearing Alice''s words Shin was shocked. The hell, just what kind of luck do they need to enter just in the middle of the boss monster''sir and get surrounded by more than 50 monsters.
Were they cursed bydy luck? Whatever. He decided to dismiss his thoughts and focus on those monsters.
If what Alice said is true they don''t have much time to waste. It''s better to take action soon. Shin didn''t want to fight a boss monster who is terrifyingly powerful together with his underlings who numbers in the fifties.
It was very unfavorable to them. He sighed and looked at his butcher''s knife tied to his belt. He was carrying it there for all this while. On his other side was a metal bar which he came across inside the underground facility.
He picked it up thinking his butcher''s knife won''t hold for long and he was right. He was d that his past self thought of that.
Now he needs to fight so many monsters. But fighting while getting surrounded by all sides is very unfavorable. But they also don''t have time to find a good ce to fight to their advantage.
He could only leave his back for Alice to protect.
"Alice I''ll leave my back on you," Shin said to Alice.
"Yeah. I''ll be happy to and please do the same." Alice replied with a smile and turned to look at those monsters.
''Those disgusting monsters ruined my time with Shin.''
''HOW COULD THEY? HOW DARE THEY?''
''THEY NEED TO DIE.''
''I WILL KILL THEM''
''KILL. KILL. KILL. KILL. KILLLLL.''
Alice had these thoughts in her mind as her dark side took over. Her purple hair with the beautiful shades of blue turned ck with the shade of dark red. She closed her moist blue eyes and the next second she opened them.
There was a glint of red light shing as her pupils turned crimson red.
The scene unfolding in front of Shin mesmerized him.
''Even though it''s not my first time seeing this. But Damn, that''s so cool. I also want to transform like her. I also want two different looks.''
If only Shin knew that Alice had not only two different looks but also different personalities. He might regret his words. Well as people say.
Ignorance is bliss.
Shin could only admire her and be envious.
After Alice''s transformation or rather taking over of her dark side. She conjured up her weapon. She circted her mana and released white energy. This time she managed to make it properly in scythe shape.
It looked like she was holding a silver weapon. Although Shin felt jealous. He didn''t say anything. As his time will alsoe. Then he will show off.
He just readied his metal bar in his right hand. Which was his dominant arm. In his left hand, he held the de tightly.
Because he would need to put much force while using the metal bar. Using the right hand was the better choice.
At that moment all those monsters made their way toward Shin and Alice. They didn''t wait any longer. Not that it mattered. Both of them were already on guard.
Soon a goblin jumped toward Shin as he was sliced in half.
"Damn, my power increased again."
Shin felt excited as he started cutting monsters. His rise in power gave him a boost in his confidence.
Even his speed was pretty high. Suddenly he heard Alice''s voice.
"Duck!!"
Shin ducked just as instructed. A sharp object flew over from above him cutting a bunch of nearby monsters. It was Alice''s scythe. She used her skills to manipte its size and do a terrifying swing.
''That swing cut the monsters like butter. She is so strong.''
Shin didn''t want to be left out so he also started fighting. With the use of his increased speed. He was easily able to take on many monsters.
*Thrust*
*Swing*
*sh*
*Splurge*
Sounds of flesh cutting, Blood spilling, metal crashing against bones, and constant screech were filled there.
Rather than a fight, it was a killing spree.
But it didn''t mean Shin and Alice had it easy. No matter how good they are. They were still not a match for such arge number. They were only able to kill the goblins on the front line. Now there will be many different types of monsters for them to fight.
Alice and Shin faced monsters with their backs facing each other. Alice summoned her mom and uncle as a grimoire floated near her.
She shed with a horizontal swing but killing those monsters was getting more and more difficult.
The fight was dragging on and if this continued it will only be a matter of minutes until they are overwhelmed.
Alice''s eyes turned at Shin''s fighting figure. He was killing corpse eaters. But Alice''s mind was focused on Shin''s dazzling figure.
"So handsome~" Alice couldn''t help but mutter.
Then the feeling of her mom was transmitted to her. She was sighing at her daughter thinking she is a lost cause now. But she also felt happy that her daughter found such a handsome and reliable man.
At that moment Alice realized her mistake. When she thought no one would know her feelings or she can hide things from Shin. She forgot that her mother and Mr. Robin can see what she is doing. Moreover, it seems her mother has realized. Well, Mr. Robin is a blockhead so she doesn''t have to worry about him.
She felt embarrassed that her mother understands her so well and knew her feelings. But she still tried to deny it.
''I-It''s nothing like that mom.'' But then she felt her mom''s emotions and she was sighing. She understood it was toote to deny. Her mom knows everything.
"Okay. Fine. I like him. Even if it''s a little bit. Happy." Alice pouted and admitted. She felt her mother''s emotion transmit. She wasughing at him and Mr. Robin was confused.
Back to reality.
After the awakening. Alice continued to understand her abilities and gain new information about them as time went by. It seemed because of her SSS rank ability and talent. Her growth was terrifying.
Unlike Shin. She didn''t have to suffer through the pain. But also her expertise in her skills was growing at a terrifying rate.
But Shin didn''t think much of it as he also knew that he will get stronger soon.
Although Alice''s talent is high and terrifying and has abnormal potential. Shin was the same. His potential also had no limit.
Anyway. Alice learned many ways to use her skills. One of them was how to use the captured corrupted souls. She found a way to use those captured souls as bombs.
She named it ''Soul bomb'' and decided it was the perfect time to try and use it.
Alice stopped her swings and Mr. Robin held any monsters nearing her.
Suddenly ck energy flowed out from the grimoire and floated above her palm forming a ck-purple orb.
That ck-purple orb held the chaotic energy of the monster''s soul Alice captured. It seems she can use the corrupted souls as bombs. Higher the souls are corrupted more destructive the force behind it.
The destructive power is directly proportional to the chaotic energy.
Alice made the first ball of the 2 souls. 2 goblins. She felt it was a good chance to test. She thought as they are weak their souls might also be weak.
She soon threw that ball of ck energy at the bunch of monsters a little far from her.
Shin was busy slicing off the monsters and took a deep breath. He was worried about Alice. He wanted to help her. But he was busy fighting them so it was difficult for him to support her fight.
''I just hope that she will be fine.'' Then suddenly he heard a loud bang.
*Boom*
"Wh-what the?"
"What happened?" Shin panicked. His attention turned toward the direction Alice was fighting. He was worried if something bad had happened to her.
"Haha hehe" but all he saw was Aliceughing and giggling like a mischievous little girl who did a prank on someone.
"Thank God she is safe." Shin sighed and a momentter furrowed his brows.
"Don''t tell me she is the one who did it." Shin felt a chill on his spine as he thought of that possibility.
At that moment in front of him, Alice conjured another ck purple orb and threw it towards the monsters which made another big st.
*Bang*
*Kaboom*
"Hehe~ It''s fun~" Alice enjoyed that moment and giggled.
He made another oath today. Never go against girls. They can be very dangerous.
In his case, he doesn''t want to get sted off.
His eyes fell on those monsters in front of Alice. They were terrorized by Alice. He felt a sense of pity when he saw them running for their lives. But soon he shook his head.
''What am I thinking? I would have done the same. Those things don''t need my pity.''
"Well, she is enjoying at least. It''s better than her being sad." Shin smiled and continued his killing spree. He was happy that she is oveing the pain of losing her family and smiling.
*Boom*
*Kaboom*
*Bang*
After that many explosions were heard and they were finally able to reduce the number to about 20.
After the first explosion monsters started scattering so it became difficult to kill them with explosives. But it was better for Shin as he can kill them with his high speed without getting overwhelmed.
Shin used his increased agility to slice off the monsters which managed to escape the explosion.
Because of Alice''s soul bombs. More intelligent monsters were now wary of them and didn''t attack while maintaining some distance.
Alice and Shin took this chance to take a breather.
At that moment many notifications flooded in front of both of them.
Shin checked the messages in front of him.
[You have killed 5 Goblins.]
[You have killed 6 Velnora dogs.]
[You have killed 4 Corpse eaters.]
[You have killed 5 Gnolls.]
[You have gained a lot of experience.]
[You have leveled up.]
[ +10 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 4 skill points for ''Predator''s eyes'' skill.]
[You have absorbed 6 skill points for the ''Extreme speed'' skill.]
[You have absorbed 50 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a new skill ''Pain tolerance''.]
[You have absorbed 4 skill points for the ''Pain tolerance'' skill.]
"Awesome." Shin smiled at his gains and seeing the potential gains in front of him made his smile widen more as his lips curled upwards.
"Status board," Shin muttered while smirking.
*Klink!*
***
,m __________________________________
Shin''s status:-
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 6 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 57]
[AGI - 55]
[DEX - 20 ]
[Stamina - 25]
[ Bonus stats - 80 ]
[Special ability - Plunder]
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (E), Extreme speed (F), Appraisal, Pain tolerance(F) ]
__________________________________
***
''The pain tolerance skill might be what I needed. With that, I can learn other skills and handle the pain.'' Shin was d.
Seeing his bonus stats Shin was very happy as he felt that. He might be able to defeat that boss monster.
Without wasting any time Shin said
"Pain tolerance."
He gritted his teeth waiting for something to happen but nothing happened.
He felt embarrassed.
''I learned it right?'' Shin thought as he progressed learning other skills.
''I should try Appraisal first.'' He was worried if that skill doesn''t work. Something might happen to his eyes. But he believed in Alice. He knew she could easily hold them while he recover. So he decided to trust in her abilities.
"Appraisal," Shin muttered. There was a pain but just a slight one. It felt like a mosquito bite but it faded right away. Shin knew it was the effect of pain tolerance.
He opened his eyes while using that skill and saw the world from a new perspective. He can be information about many things nearby.
He turned to focus on the monsters at a distance and now he could even see their names.
[Gnoll(Normal)]
[Goblin(Normal)]
[Corpse eater(Normal)]
[Gnoll(Normal)]
[Goblin(Normal)]
[Velnora dog(Normal)]
[Corpse eater(Normal)]
[Velnora dog(Normal)]
"Wow, I can see their names. I can even determine their strength with this. I can even distinguish their gender. But it''s useless for now. So I''ll just focus on their name and strength."
"So basically their strength is at an only normal level. Huh." Shin eximed.
"I don''t even want to think about the higher-level ones." Shin shook his head.
''I shouldn''t think about that now. It is better to focus on my predicament.''
He was busy checking their names then suddenly he narrowed his eyes as he read something. He felt a chill run down his spine.
There was a name far behind those monsters it was written in dark red.
[ Undead Tormentor (Elite)]
[ Boss monster ]
Chapter 19 Undead Tormentor
Shin was busy checking those monsters'' names then suddenly he narrowed his eyes as he read something. He felt a chill run down his spine.
There was a name far behind those monsters it was written in dark red.
It was screaming danger.
[ Undead Tormentor (Elite)]
[ Boss monster ]
"What the hell is that?" All that confidence Shin built up started crumbling down. He had underestimated that monster too much. He needs to take it more seriously.
Shin turned to look at Alice who wasn''t aware of their approaching doom. She was busy checking her gains.
She was so quiet for some reason.
''She must be thinking something important.''
''I should tell her about that monster. It doesn''t look like she is aware of its presence.''
"Alice," Shin spoke to get her attention.
"Yes? What is it?"
Alice turned to look at him while her eyes were darting away. She was having difficulty making eye contact with him. After learning how her mother knew about her being interested in Shin. She felt embarrassed.
But Shin''s next words made all her embarrassment fade away.
"The boss monster you were talking about earlier is here. It''s far behind those monsters. We should deal with them quickly or else, fighting that boss monster while also being at a disadvantage in numbers, that will be pretty bad."
Alice came out of her dreand and started thinking deeply as she shivered fit a second. That monster was that dangerous. She saw firsthand how terrifying it was.
There was no chance for her to win alone against it. At least for now. She wasn''t strong enough. But with Shin, she might be able to do it.
That is to say when they don''t want to deal with other monsters while fighting it. It will be very troublesome.
Luckily for them, that boss monster hasn''t attacked yet. So they still have a chance to strike first and do a heavy blow.
"Its name is Undead Tormentor and Its strength is far above others." Shin continued.
''Yeah, I know how terrifying it is. Even after gaining some levels. I''m still not a match.'' Alice felt a little frustrated. At that moment she felt her mom''s emotions flowing through her. Don''t give up and make your future bright with your own hands.
''Yeah, Mom. You are very right. I can''t give up so easily. I still have to make a future with my Shin. I need to make a family with him. This monster is just a small trial for our happy future.'' Alice thought with determination in her eyes.
Her mom sighed saying she didn''t mean it like that. But whatever, at least she is motivated.
"Don''t worry we will be fine. Let''s defeat others first and leave that one for thest meal." Alice replied to Shin as she saw that monster and smiled a little.
Shin was surprised to hear her answer, as when she talked about the Undead inside that house her words contained a hint of fear behind them and she couldn''t stop shaking. But now she seems confident.
"Then let''s have some starters before the main dish." As Shin said that Alice nodded and smiled back at him.
Her floated in front of her hand and all those monsters she killed got covered in ck light and got sucked inside that book.
''Don''t tell me when I said dish and starters, she meant that literally.'' Seeing her capturing those souls Shin thought of his words before realizing that it was toote to correct them now.
''Well not that I''m any better. I also eat away at their skills and stats after killing them.'' Shin sighed and then shook his head.
''No no what am I thinking. My mind is also going crazy with weird ideas it seems.''
Shim smiled at her bitterly, and that''s when he heard a loud screech.
*Screech*
*Grrr*
*Awoo*
Those monsters who were a little wary of Alice after our initial killing spree gained some confidence and sprinted towards us.
"It seems we have made them wait long," Shin spoke as he saw those monsters running toward them.
"They are eager to die. Huh." Alice agreed with him, she conjured her white energy as she flowed mana inside her body and formed a scythe.
Shin looked at his de and figured it won''tst long and he didn''t want to risk its durability before fighting the Undead Tormentor.
"It''s better if I use a metal bar to finish those small fries. Umm, not really small fries butpared to that thing they are harmless little kids." Shin corrected his words and put his butcher''s knife back tying at his belt.
He gripped that metal bar tightly and questioned Alice.
"Alice, how many more times can you use those bombs?" Shin knew it was rude to ask her about her ability but it was not the time to think about such things. Their lives were at stake.
"The number of souls I capture after killing those monsters can be used for bombs. So as long as I kill monsters I can use bombs. There is no fixed number." Alice stated as a matter of factly.
"Eh," Shin replied nkly.
"Eh?" Alice followed after a little confused, by Shin''s reaction. Did she say something wrong?
''What the hell does she mean by that? Can she make those bombs as long as she kills monsters? What the hell kind of overpowered ability is that?'' Shin shook his head in disbelief.
He then nced at Alice who had a confused expression on her face.
''Such a pure and innocent girl. She doesn''t even know how strong she is. I''ll need to do my best too.''
"So, can you also increase the destructive power of those bombs?" Shin facepalmed and asked her.
She nodded her head at his words.
Shin smiled and sighed wryly.
"Well with this we can deal with them quickly."
Alice was curious about his words but he didn''t have much time to exin them to her as those monsters approached them. Shin swiftly dogged their attacks and mmed his metal bar while dodging their attacks.
Alice also used her scythe to slice them off. Even though her overall stats were low. With her mana weapon, she was able to deal with them easily.
Alice was about to use her soul bomb but stopped in her tracks when she heard Shin''s next words.
"I''ll round them up together. Deal with them with one powerful bomb. Make it 4 times more destructive." Shin instructed her while continuously fighting.
Alice understood his instructions and summoned her Mom and Mr. Robin again for assistance. She returned them while she was checking her gains.
Alice focused her mind on the and inside her mind, the number of collected souls was shown.
***
[ Pure soul 1 ]
[ Mia Kayden ]
[ Tier 2 ]
[ Skill - Healing Magic ]
***
[ Pure soul 2 ]
[ Robin Woond ]
[ Tier 2 ]
[ Skill - Body strengthening ]
***
***
[ Corrupted Souls ]
[ Goblins - 12 ]
[ Corpse eaters - 8 ]
[ Velnora dogs - 7 ]
[ Gnolls - 8 ]
[ Chaotic Energy collected - 115 ]
***
''To make one bomb I need 10 chaotic energy and Shin told me to make it 4 times stronger.''
''But this is the first time he asked me for something. I can''t do it half-heartedly. I''ll make it 10 times stronger.''
''No-no-no. Darling must have nned something so I shouldn''t ruin it.''
''Yes let''s do as he says. I''ll make it 6 times stronger.'' Alice concluded and smiled thinking how proud of her Shin will be. Maybe he might even pat her head or reward her with something even better.
"He hehe hehehe~" Alice giggled lost in her fantasies about Shin rewarding her.
Mr. Robin who was busy holding back monsters felt Alice''s feelings transmit and looked at her weirdly.
Mia could only sigh at her daughter''s thoughts.
Alice used 60 chaotic energy and made arge ck-purple orb. It was the size of a basketball but she soonpressed it by concentrating its power at the center.
Within a few seconds, the ck energy ball turned to the size of a tennis ball. It looked calm but the concentrated power inside it was terrifying.
On the other hand, Shin was busy bringing those monsters close to each other. If looked from afar he seemed like a monkey jumping between monsters. But in fact, he was skillfully dodging them with his increased stats and good acrobatic abilities.
He was still a little clumsy but his efforts were nothing to scoff at. After all, he was just a normal youth a few hours ago albeit a little on the weak side.
But now he is fighting monsters. What do you expect?
Every now and then. He would hit their vital spots and sometimes even kill them.
Shin would have killed them on his own so he could get some extra stats and level up fast but this situation was out of their hand. They need to kill those monsters fast before that boss monster decides to attack them.
Within a few minutes, he was able to bring them all together. Shin noticed Alice had conjured up a ck-purple orb and is ready for attack.
He was still a little worried though.
''Will it have enough destructive power to kill them all in one blow. If it fails we might be in trouble.''
There were nearly 20 monsters. Gnolls were in majority. Then Corpse eaters and after them Velnora dogs. The number of goblins was far less.
''Gnolls have annoying pain resistance so they might trouble us if we don''t kill them in one blow.'' Shin thought and soon removed such thoughts from his head.
''I should believe in Alice. She is strong. She might do it. Even if she fails I''ll think of something.''
Shin jumped up and by making footing on the monster''s faces he was able to escape from them. He shouted.
"ALICE!! NOW!! BLOW THEM UP!!" Shin was safely able tond a little far from the crowd of monsters.
Seeing Shin safe outside the monster''s encirclement and his signal to attack. Alice nodded with a smile. She confidentiality raised her hand in the air as a tiny ck purple ball floated above her hand.
Alice''s feelings were transmitted to Mr. Robin as he kicked the monster attacking them towards the crowd of monsters. Then he flew back to Alice''s side.
The area became eerily silent. Those monsters'' instincts told them something was wrong. They looked in Shin''s direction. But he wasn''t doing anything.
Then they felt some chilly bloodlusting from somewhere. It was Alice in her ck hair with the shade of red. The crimson eyes with the blood lust emitting from them were terrifying. But before they could react they saw Alice''s hand movements.
Alice threw that ball of energy at the center of the crowd of monsters. They couldn''t react to it. They only heard a sweet voice with immense killing intent towards them.
"GO DIE." It was Alice.
*BHOOOMMMMM*
Then a loud explosion echoed in that area. The Explosion was too terrifying that the building nearby shook, some even copsed and the ground cracked.
There was nothing left. Not even a drop of blood was left by those monsters. Theypletely vanished not even leaving smithereens.
Mr. Robin pulled back Alice when he felt something was wrong and he was indeed correct.
That explosion was just overkill.
Shin was crouching while dust covered him.
''Wha-What the hell was that? Was that really four times the power of a normal one?''
Shin saw the area of the explosion where there used to be a crowd of monsters a few seconds ago.
The area was clear. Yes literally. Even the debris and things nearby were wiped off from there.
"I am so d I made it in time." Shin felt cold sweat trickling down his head. If he had been a littlete or unlucky. He would have died without leaving anything.
''Who said that the destructive power might not be enough?'' Shin felt stupid thinking like that.
Shin stood up, patted his pants to remove the dust, and started walking toward Alice.
***
[You have killed 8 Gnolls.]
[You have killed 5 Corpse eaters.]
[You have killed 3 Velnora Dogs.]
[You have killed 2 Goblins.]
[You have leveled up.]
[You have gained +5 bonus stats.]
***
***
[Corrupted Souls detected nearby.]
[Owner can Capture their Souls.]
[Would you like to capture their souls?]
***
[Yes/No]
***
"Yes," Alice said as the floated in front of her and started absorbing ck light from the air.
Alice saw Shining in her direction. She was feeling very proud of what she did.
Blowing those monsters was very satisfying for her. She might have developed something inside her while blowing things up.
She waited happily for him to approach her and reward her. Her excitement grew with his every single step.
But suddenly both of them heard sounds of steps which they never wanted to hear. Due to the loud sound of the explosion, he decided to show himself.
It was walking through the area where the explosion urred and stooped 50 meters away from Shin and Alice.
That was the Boss monster.
"Undead Tormentor. It''s finally time."
Chapter 20 Confrontation
Therge humanoid monster stood crudely, its back bent over from the size of its head. It held arge Iron club in its hand. Its white hollow eyes and features can pretty well describe why it''s an Undead.
The blood lust emitting from it was nothing to scoff at. The ground below it trembles from the way it walks. That bulky build and a height of more than 2.5 meters. That monster looks terrifying.
"Undead Tormentor. It''s finally here." Shin muttered with a serious look. He was afraid but there was slight excitement he was feeling.
''What''s this feeling? I''ve never felt like this before. I''m no match for that terrifying monster. But I can''t help but smile in excitement. Shouldn''t I be afraid and think of a way to survive? Just what is happening to me?''
Shin felt a weird change in his emotions. Because of the continuous events, he didn''t think of it much. But now that he thinks about it why is he feeling like that. Wasn''t he a coward and a pathetic guy?
Who just wanted to end everything including his life. Then why is he trying his best to survive?
Shin stopped his thoughts mid-way as he felt Alice grab his hand tightly. He was surprised to see that. But what surprised her more was Alice''s expression.
She was staring daggers at the monster. Instead of being afraid she was looking at it with blood lust.
''What happened to her?'' Shin thought about the time she was shivering even from the thought of that monster.
Now not only did she ovee her fear but also is pumped up to fight that monster. What led it to such a change.
Unbeknownst to Shin, Alice was so angry at that monster that all her fear from before disappeared.
''That Damned monster ruined my chance to get a reward from Shin.''
''HOW DARE HE!!''
''I WAS JUST ABOUT TO GET A HEAD PAT!!''
''YOU RUINED ALL MY EFFORTS!!''
''Calm down Alice. Calm down. Let''s think about it.''
''Maybe if I kill it. I can get another reward from Shin. Yes. YES! YES! YES! YES! YESSS!!!!''
''It''s perfect. So what if it''s strong. If we kill it Shin might give me a much better reward.''
''I might even get to hug him again. Fufu~''
''He hehe he~''
Alice was in delight as she thought of being in Shin''s embrace. She didn''t care about that monster''s strength anymore.
Shin, who wasn''t aware of her thoughts. Only began to admire her courage.
''What am I doing cowering against it when even Alice is standing up against it.'' Shin sighed at himself.
''I made an Oath to kill them all. I can''t stop every time I fight something strong. I wasn''t strong enough to kill a goblin. But I did and now I''m here. I can defeat this monster too.''
Shin calmed his nerves and said to Alice.
"Alice let''s deal with it. Please support me from behind. I''ll first try to attack and see if it works."
Alice nodded at his words. She was pretty angry at the monster but she has to listen to what her darling asked of her.
So she could only agree while controlling her hatred.
Seeing that the monster still hasn''t made his move Shin hurriedly muttered.
"Status board."
***
__________________________________
Shin''s status:-
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 6 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 57]
[AGI - 55]
[DEX - 20 ]
[Stamina - 25]
[ Bonus stats - 80 ]
[Special ability - Plunder]
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (E), Extreme speed (F), Appraisal, Pain tolerance(F) ]
__________________________________
***
Shin looked at his status so that he doesn''t miss anything.
''I have bonus stats but I don''t think I should use it now. Let''s first try to fight so I can understand which stats to increase first.''
Shin started taking steps toward that monster. Surprisingly that monster didn''t move an inch. It just stood there staring at them.
Shin felt a little hope as he started running or rather dashing toward that monster. If looked from afar his speed was terrifying. Within seconds Shin was in front of that monster.
Now that he was close. He understood how big that monster was. It looked more terrifying from up close. Shin jumped and mmed his metal bar at the boss monster''s neck.
That monster just stood there as it took that attack. That metal bar broke like a twig. Shin couldn''t stop now so he used his fist to make another motion and punch.
But his punch didn''t contain much strength because of the abrupt motion. The monster grabbed Shin''s punch with his left hand and blocked it.
Shin''s small hand was now caught by that monster''s big palm. If he wanted he could easily crush Shin''s hand.
But before it could do so. That monster felt a ball of white energy hitting on its back.
He got distracted for a moment as he turned to look at Alice was only 30 meters from them. Just that moment was what Shin needed to escape that monster''s grab.
Shin took a few steps back and looked at the monster warily.
''I need more strength, speed, and stamina.''
Shin used his bonus stats to increase his strength, speed, and stamina.
***
[STR - 72] [ Bonus stats - 65 ]
[AGI - 70] [ Bonus stats - 50 ]
[Stamina - 55] [ Bonus stats - 20 ]
***
"This should be fine."
Shin didn''t have much time left. He needs to attack that monster or else its focus will shift on Alice.
Shin jumped at the monster and started his barrage of punches. Shin did an uppercut on the chin of that monster.
''Ughh, It''s so hard.'' The monster''s head was big so the punch hurt Shin instead.
''I should just keep at it.''
Every punch from Shin was fast and focused on the monster''s upper body.
The sounds of air splitting and punches hitting hard were echoed in that area. Shin tried his best to keep on the attacks. But that didn''tst long.
The monster finally moved. It did one punch at Shin''s gut.
*Ughh*
He was sent flying over a few meters.
Shin had a drop of blood trickling down his lips. Shin held his gut and looked at the monster. His eyes widened in shock. All his punches didn''t affect that monster much.
Even after increasing his strength. It was still difficult. Maybe cause he doesn''t know how to fight with fists. Suddenly he saw a ck-purple orb of energy flowing at the monster. Then
*Bang*
A loud sound echoed in the area. Alice was pretty enraged by the fact that Shin got hurt by that monster.
''I''ll NEVER FORGIVE YOU!''
''YOU DESERVE TO DIE!''
''DON''T DIE WITH JUST ONE ATTACK. I STILL HAVE TO GIVE YOU THE PAIN YOU DESERVE.''
''YOU DARE TO TOUCH My Darling~.'' She eased at thest word. Then again.
''YOU WILL SUFFER FOR ETERNITY.''
Alice asked her mom to heal Shin.
"Mom, please heal my darl- I mean Shin." Mia felt weird at how her daughter corrected her words. But that was not the time to correct her.
She immediately used her on Shin.
That monster started to swing his Metal club before walking in Alice''s direction.
Shin cursed inwardly.
''Shit. I don''t have much time.''
At that moment he felt his pain subsiding as a green golden light fell on him.
Shin turned to look at the white figure near Alice and appreciated her. Seeing Shin appreciate her even if she was a soul. Mia felt relief. That her daughter chose a nice man.
Shin got up on his legs and dashed toward that monster. He saw that the monster almost reached Alice. Its speed was abnormal for its size.
Shin put all his remaining stats on agility.
***
[AGI - 90] [ Bonus stats - 0 ]
***
He felt an increase in his speed. As he jumped from his ce to that monster in a single step. With a single step, Shin was able to cover 30 meters and that was not his limit.
Shin took his de and shed it towards the hand in which that monster was holding that iron club. The iron club was just about to hit Alice.
Alice was ready to deal with that monster and Mr. Robin was ready to block that attack. But Shin didn''t know that. His only thought was to disarm that monster. Before it attacks Alice.
Shin''s attack with his increased agility worked as he managed to slice that monster''s right arm.
*Splurge*
*GRAHHH*
ck blood spilled all over as an ear-piercing scream echoed throughout the area.
The monster was enraged. Alice threw the ck orb of the bomb she was preparing at the monster. She threw it precisely at the ce where it was wounded and his arm was in that ce before.
Robin rushed as he moved Alice away from there.
*Bang*
*GRAHHH*
That wounded area got sttered with the effect of the bomb.
Alice felt pretty satisfied.
''Scream more for me~''
''Fufu~''
''That sounded like a melody in my ears. Ahh~ how nice~''
''This is what you get to hurt my darling.''
Shin looked at Alice worried but seeing her safe and also smiling. He felt relief.
At that moment arge amount of pressure fell on him.
He wasn''t able to stand up. He felt his body getting heavy from the pressure. He was even having difficulty breathing. He felt that his weight has increased by two folds.
Shin managed to stand up. The pressure lessened up a bit. But the next moment he felt arge rock fly crashing into his gut.
Shin endured the pain and looked at the monster with gawking expression.
''What the hell did it do? What kind of ability is that?''
But before he could figure it out. He felt his body getting lighter and flying back smashing onto a wall of the building nearby.
Shin coughed up blood. Alice who saw this was enraged. She ran towards the monster aiming to sh her scythe at him.
But in front of her, the monster moved his one hand in the air and a pebble from the debris flew in her direction.
She shed that pebble but the next moment the monster was in front of her. It used his skill as she attacked him. The scythe disappeared as the energy she gathered scattered.
The monster mmed his fist at Alice but Mr. Robin took the force as he came between them. His wasn''t enough to block the force behind that attack. The attack power was much higher than before.
Alice flew meters away from the force behind that punch. But Mr. Robin''s soul took some serious damage. His soul returned to the .
Alice again tried to circte the energy inside her to form a scythe. But that will be useless. She had already used a lot of her mana and that didn''t affect it much.
At that moment she thought of an idea.
''I just hope it works.''
Shin, who got healed from Mia''s healing magic stood back up to fight the monster. He used his speed to get close to the monster.
But with his skill, the monster attacked Shin with things nearby. Some metal parts, pebbles, sign boards. Anything which could be found nearby.
Shin knew the monster is not letting him close cause Shin managed to slice off his arm. But this time Shin didn''t even have something to attack it with. The de broke from thest attack.
Shin thought of using the Iron club that the monster used before. But unfortunately for him. The monster had already done his preparations. The Iron club was floating in the air.
Shin cursed inwardly ''shit''.
At that moment. Shin saw something which made his lips curl up as a devil smirk appeared on his face.
''Now I only need to get close to it.''
Shin dashed toward the monsters. But so many things flew at him to stop him. Shin tried his best to dodge them.
''If I miss this chance it will be troublesome. I need more speed.''
But Shin remembered he had already used all his bonus stats.
''I need more speed now. But how?''
At that moment something came to his mind as he gritted his teeth and muttered.
"Extreme speed."
Chapter 21 Unexpected Gains.
Shin gritted his teeth and muttered.
"Extreme speed."
His figure blurred for a moment as his speed increased. He easily dodged the iing objects flying at him.
Shin''s face was pale. He was bearing the pain of his muscles being torn apart. Even with his pain tolerance skill, the pain was too much. He endured it and continued his fast movements.
He didn''t want to stop just because of some pain. If he stops now they will surely die. This was the only chance he could get.
Shin''s eyes were teary from the pain he was enduring. He bit his lips to not give in to the pain.
''How much did my agility increase?''
***
__________________________________
Shin''s status:-
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 6 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 72]
[AGI - 135(90+45)]
[DEX - 20 ]
[Stamina - 55]
[ Bonus stats - 0 ]
[Special ability - Plunder]
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (E), Extreme speed (F), Appraisal, Pain tolerance(F) ]
__________________________________
***
Extreme speed (F) - Upon use, The user can increase his speed up to 1.5x times the normal speed. Skill usage time is dependent on stamina. The more stamina user has the longer the skillsts.
***
"That goods but I need to make it fast. Or else my stamina might run out." Shin felt his pain subsiding slowly.
''Maybe pain tolerance works better than I thought.'' Shin smiled as he dodged the iing signboard.
His increase in speed was astonishing. Shin felt he could only keep it up for a minute at most.
He rushed in Alice''s direction. He appeared in front of her so fast that she was surprised. Alice smiled and gave the ck scythe she was holding to Shin.
Shin held it and understood how powerful that weapon was.
After she failed in dealing damage to the monster with her silver scythe, Alice was in dilemma. She then thought of a possibility.
What if she uses the chaotic energy she collected from those corrupted souls instead of her mana.
She tried to do it and she was sessful. She managed to form it into a ck scythe. She turned to look at Shin and understood that Shin might be able to deal more damage than her. Because of that, she used all the chaotic energy she had left and made that weapon.
She knew that this weapon was powerful as she held it. She was confident that Shin can defeat the monster with it. At that moment she saw Shin running in her direction seemingly understanding her thoughts.
''Wow, he is running so fast. Is it because of me? Every time he runs to reach me his speed increases.''
''Don''t tell me he gets excited seeing me.'' Alice felt butterflies in her stomach. She truly doesn''t care about the situation they are in.
Shin held that scythe and felt some terrifying powering from it. But what Alice didn''t manage to ount for was. Others can''t handle the chaotic energy as well as her.
They might go insane and turn into monsters. She was able to handle it because of her ability and her power to rule over souls. Which she wille to learn eventually.
But Shin didn''t have the ability to handle the chaotic energy. He didn''t even have ess to mana yet. But the moment Shin held that scythe he felt some pain. But he endured it as a notification came in front of him.
[Plunder activated...]
''Why did it activate now?'' Suddenly the pain subsided and his ability was deactivated.
''What did just happen?'' Shin felt something happen inside his body for a second and then everything went back to normal.
At that moment after dodging those iing attacks Shin was able to close his distance from the monster.
That monster was pretty enraged at how annoying Shin was to him. He was like a fly dodging every attack.
Shin shed down the ck scythe at the monster. He wanted to finish it fast as time was of the essence. If his stamina runs out they are dead. Alice has also used so much energy and her mana attacks aren''t effective on it.
But everything doesn''t go the way you want. The monster brought his iron club from before to block Shin''s swing. As the Iron club and ck scythe made contact. There were a few sparks there.
Shin didn''t give up he continued swinging his scythe and attacking the monster. The monster used his skill many times trying to increase pressure on Shin and attacking with nearby items but making them float. But Shin dodged all of them with his increased speed.
Shin felt his stamina is about to run out. He could only handle it for a few seconds. His swings got a little slower as he started to get tired.
The monster took that chance to do a vertical swing. Shin dodged that with a side step and circled the monster and jumped on its back. Shin brought the scythe in front of its neck and prepared to slice it.
The monster wasn''t going to let Shin have his chance but at that moment. Alice threw a white ball of energy at his wounded area. As the monster was busy fighting Shin.
He let his guard down in front of Alice to do an attack. Shin only needed a moment and the next second he pulled the scythe with all his strength to slice off its neck.
Shin felt his strength wasn''t enough so he pushed his legs to do a jump and it worked perfectly.
The next moment the body of the monster without its head was standing in the middle of the cracked road. The headless body fell to the ground as it copsed.
A few meters away from the body Shin fell on his butt andy down on the ground. The ck scythe disappeared.
"Hahaha ha. We did it. Haha. I can''t believe it. That was so terrifying. Ha- ow ow. Ughh it hurts like hell."
The time for Extreme speed came to an end but his body was sore and his thigh muscles were torn. He felt like he couldn''t stand up anymore.
"You did it~ Shin~," Shin heard a sweet voice. He turned to look at Alice who was excitedly running in his direction.
He hair color turned to normal as her eyes returned to blue color. Shin sighed and replied.
"No, we did it. If it weren''t for you I would have been long dead."
Alice who was excitedly running toward him slowed down.
"Don''t say that. Nothing will happen to you. Promise me you won''t die." Alice asked with a serious look as she helped him sit straight.
Shin smiled at her words.
''She is such a kind girl.''
"Yes, I promise," Shin replied sincerely.
Alice smiled and after a moment she looked down while fidgeting her fingers she asked.
"Pro-Promise me, you''ll stay with me..." Then she continued in a sheepishly inaudible voice "...forever."
Alice was embarrassed at how she was confessing to Shin. But she mustered up her courage to do that. She was so shy that she looked down and asked him without making eye contact.
Shin didn''t manage to hear thest part she said. He misunderstood her being shy and her being reserved.
He thought she was afraid to be alone anymore and didn''t want Shin to abandon her. He felt his heart melt. He agreed to her and promised her.
"I promise. You can rely on me."
''Yes, you can rely on me. I know how hard it might have been to lose your family and be left alone in this world. I''ll support you so you can stand up on your own.'' Shin thought with determination in his eyes.
Alice was so happy that she could not stop smiling and giggling like a little kid.
She looked at Shin. He was too tired and hurt to move. She immediately said.
"Mom, please heal Shin."
A white humanoid figure came near Shin and a green golden light fell on him. Mia used her healing magic on him.
Shin was shocked by Alice''sst words. He was so surprised by this revtion that his mouth was agape open.
''Don''t tell me.''
''Is that it?'' He realized something.
Shin looked at Alice with pity.
''She missed her mother so much that she is calling her familiar as her mother.''
Alice saw Shin looking at her weirdly as his attention was on her mother who was healing him. Then she understood the reason. She never introduced her mother to Shin.
She felt a little embarrassed as she cleared her throat and got Shin''s attention.
"Shin. This is my mother Mia Kayden and this is Mr. Robin, my stepfather." Alice gestured at them and she introduced them to Shin. Mr. Robin felt a little emotional. As this was the first time Alice referred to him as her father. He felt a little happy.
"And Mom and Mr. Robin as you know. This is Shin."
''My darling.'' She didn''t say it out loud by her feelings got transmitted to both Mia and Robin. Robin was shocked at this revtion. Mia sighed thinking how thick-headed her lover is.
Shin felt that maybe he misunderstood something. The way Alice introduced them didn''t look like she was joking. So he only bowed to them slightly while sitting and replied.
"Nice to meet you. I''m Shin Wolner. Alice will be in my care from now on. A pleasure to meet you and also, thank you for helping me."
He said as he looked at Mia. He could only distinguish between them by their figure of male and female.
Although Shin felt that he should know more about what are they and get some details. But he didn''t want to pry further and let Alice get slowlyfortable with him.
''Maybe she will tell me about it on her own someday.''
It wasn''t like Alice didn''t want to tell Shin about it. She just forgot and Shin also never asked so she never felt it important enough of a matter to discuss.
Shin stood up on his feet. He was able to walk properly and his stamina also recovered a little. Alice supported him a little. Then he heard a familiar sound as a series of notifications came into his sight of view.
*Klink!*
[You have killed Undead Tormentor(Elite)]
[You have gained a lot of experience]
[You have leveled up]
[You have leveled up]
[You have leveled up]
[You have leveled up]
[ +40 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Congrattions, you have made a big achievement by defeating a boss monster.]
[You have gained a new stat ''Mana'']
[You have obtained ''??? key''.]
[You have obtained a ''D grade monster core''.]
[For reaching Level 10 your Special ability is ready for the first advancement.]
[Do you wish to upgrade it now? ]
[Yes/No.]
[Note:- The Host will be immobile until the advancement isplete. It may take a few hours. It is rmended to advance in a secure andfortable ce.]
Shin wasn''t able to keep up with the pace things were going but he still managed to reply.
"I will upgradeter. So ''No''."
''I don''t know what is going on. But now is not the time for that. I need to go home first.''
''Let''s continue then.''
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 25 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a new skill ''Gravity Maniption(E)''.]
"Holy" Shin opened his eyes wide in shock.
''Was that the skill that monster was using? It was only an E rank. What would happen if I raise its rank and increase my control over it.''
Shin couldn''t help but smirk at the different possibilities. This skill was too awesome.
''May-Maybe I can fly too.''
''Okay. Calm down now.''
''Oh no. I can''t. I always wanted to fly on my own. Even those old foggies can''t fly yet.''
Shin suddenly felt his mood getting gloomy so he stopped thinking further and focused on the screen in front of him.
"Status board."
*Klink!*
***
__________________________________
Shin''s status:-
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 10 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 72]
[AGI - 90]
[DEX - 20 ]
[Stamina - 55]
[Mana - 0]
[ Bonus stats - 70 ]
[Special ability - Plunder]
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (E), Extreme speed (F), Appraisal, Pain tolerance(F), Gravity Maniption(E) ]
__________________________________
***
***
Gravity Maniption(E):- You can bend thews of gravity to your will.
Usage requirement - ''Mana stat''
***
Chapter 22 Give Us Your Blessings.
***
__________________________________
Shin''s status:-
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 10 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 72]
[AGI - 90]
[DEX - 20 ]
[Stamina - 55]
[Mana - 0]
[ Bonus stats - 70 ]
[Special ability - Plunder]
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (E), Extreme speed (F), Appraisal, Pain tolerance(F), Gravity Maniption(E) ]
__________________________________
***
***
Gravity Maniption(E):- You can bend thews of gravity to your will.
Usage requirement - ''Mana stat''
***
''Isn''t that information too vague? They should at least exin it properly. At least I got Mana stat so I can use this skill.''
''But wait. Is that really a coincidence. The stat came at just the perfect timing. It feels weird.''
Shin started pondering something very deeply. Alice who saw Shin thinking very deeply was mesmerized by his look.
Suddenly she snapped out of her daze and shook her head.
''What am I doing?'' She looked at Shin and said.
"Shin let''s go. I don''t think we should stay here for long. Shouldn''t we hurry towards your home? Let''s go see your parents." She said in a. Worried tone.
To be honest Alice was not worried about them as Shin told her they will be fine.
''If darling says they are fine. Then they are fine.'' No questions asked.
She was excited to meet Shin''s parents and go to his house.
''How am I going to introduce myself?''
''Hello, mom and dad. Nice to meet you.'' She giggled at that thought.
''Wouldn''t referring to them as mom and dad suddenly be embarrassing. I''ll have to get used to it eventually.''
''I am Shin''s wife. No um, I''m still not married. I''m his lover. Yeah, that''s better. Fufu~ I can''t wait to meet them.''
Alice thought to herself and smiled in delight.
Shin nodded and replied.
"Yes let''s go. They might be worried about me."
Alice smiled and they started walking in the direction of Shin''s home.
After traveling for a few minutes Shin''s steps came to a halt. Alice also stopped behind Shin. He turned his head everywhere with narrowed eyes seemingly searching for something.
"Is something wrong?" Alice asked as she didn''t understand the reason behind Shin''s action.
Shin nodded and replied to her in a calm voice.
"Yes, this ce is too quiet and we haven''t encountered any monsters after that fight. Just what happened here?"
"I see," Alice replied to him with a look of understanding.
Shin was deep in thought as he continued walking. Alice felt something was weird but she didn''t bother to mind it as her mind was focused on observing Shin''s actions. For some reason, she felt happy just seeing him.
They entered the ''Lawrence street 4'' of the Northern sector in Aston city. His eyes fell on a few people by the side of the road. They looked like soulless bodies.
They didn''t say anything nor did they respond to Shin''s gaze. But their sorrowful eyes exined everything. The terror they experienced.
The losses they had. Material loss or the loss of their loved ones. The havoc they experienced wasn''t something a normal person can remain sane.
Shin felt it was better to not ask them anything. It will only increase their misery. They moved further ahead.
They came across the park that Shin passed by this morning. What Alice saw in front of her was like a Deja Vu. The scene was a lot simr to the chaos she saw at Donald''s cafe. (Where her family had their meeting).
She turned to Shin whose eyes were teary. Both in sorrow and anger. Just this morning he saw children ying in this park enjoying their weekend happily whileughing and their guardians or parents enjoying themselves while watching over them.
That peaceful scene shed across his eyes which ovepped with the sight in front of him.
The park was covered in blood puddles and dead bodies.
The swings were covered with red color blood. What should have carried children for them to enjoy was now carrying their blood.
The benches, which should have been used for rest. There nowy people resting in peace while some of their body parts were missing and their bodies were disfigured.
The scene was gory. The scene in front of them looked like a horror film set.
''I wish it was just a film. But sadly this is the reality now.''
They soon heard some wailing sounds as they noticed the presence of people nearby.
They were crying holding onto a body of a kid. They looked like that kid''s parents.
Shin thought of his parents and a worried look shed on his face.
''They will surely be in distress. I shouldn''t make them wait.''
Shin and Alice headed their way without disturbing those parents. They knew they can''t console them even if they tried. So it''s better to let theme on terms with things at their own pace.
They came across a barricade which was half broken. Some people were holding on to it. As they noticed Shin and Alice one of them waved their hand.
"Hey, you two. What are doing taking a stroll over there? Come here quick or return to your home."
Shin nodded and made his way toward them. They looked at Shin''s handsome face and got confused.
They never saw this handsome man in their neighborhood. Someone this eye-catching can''t go unnoticed and the same goes for Alice, Who was following behind him. She was simply too beautiful.
"Do you live nearby?" The lightly bearded man asked.
"Yes," Shin replied.
They looked at him weirdly but made way for them to go. It wasn''t time to bother about their identities or help their curiosity. If another wave of those monsters came they will be in trouble.
While walking on the street two hearts were thumping loudly.
One was tensed with worry.
''They should be fine. But I don''t want to think of the worst-case scenario.''
And another was beating with excitement.
''I am going to meet my inws.''
(-_-)
...
After some walking, both of them found themselves in front of house number ''245''. It was Shin''s house.
Then he smelled blood in the air. He nervously walked to the door to open it. But to his surprise, it wasn''t locked.
His heart was beating loudly. As he opened the door the sight in front of him shocked him.
There was ck blood on the floor. That means some monsters broke in. He closed the door cautiously.
They moved forward and entered the living room. Both of their mouths agape. There were dozens of Corpse eater''s bodies lying on the floor.
At that moment he felt someone open the door but before he could react he was mmed with a tight hug from behind.
"SHINN!!"
It was a beautiful woman with golden-brown hair. Her beautiful blue eyes which resembled Shin''s had tears on them. It was Reina Wolner Shin''s mother. She was shorter than him but this time she felt much shorter than this morning.
Maybe his physical change was too much.
"Ahem."
Behind her was a ck-haired man with brown eyes who tried to make a poker face but failed as he came forward and gave them a tight hug.
Alfred started crying more than Reina as his poker face from before crumbled. Shin felt the warmth that he avoided all these years and has been longing for thesest few hours in front of him.
He just enjoyed that moment as he felt tears streaming down his eyes.
***
After some time they calmed down as Reina''s eyes fell on a beautiful girl with purple hair with shades of blue, standing in the corner. She was looking at them with a warm smile.
Her smile was so sweet that Reina just wanted to pinch her cute cheeks. But she restrained herself and broke the embrace as she said.
"Ahem."
"Let''s have a seat, I''ll prepare something to eat."
"I think we should clean up first." Said Alfred as he pointed at the pile of corpses in the living room and then at everyone one by one.
Reina and Alfred, we''re both covered in the ck blood of monsters.
Shin had already changed his clothes once with the security uniform he found but they were also a mess now.
After their constant battles. His clothes were barely covering his body and stained with monster blood.
Alice''s clothes were also torn and in poor condition. It was a miracle that it withstood until now.
Reina nodded in understanding. Shin was about to introduce Alice to them but was stopped as heard Reina''s voice.
"Shin, you go clean up in your room."
Shin was about to say something but he saw his mom was taking Alice toward the guest room and she followed her like a duckling.
''Guess she can introduce herself and if she tells her situation to them. They will understand.''
Shin thought as he turned to his father who started carrying monster corpses out of the house.
Shin walked toward him and said.
"Dad, I''ll help you."
Alfred nced at Shin and saw how much his son has changed in just a few hours. His body looked that of an athlete with more muscles.
His skinny gloomy self from this morning was nowhere to be seen. He was filled with confidence and brilliance.
His son who always tried to escape from him or rather avoid him was now initiating the conversation and helping him.
He felt happy but he just nodded and didn''t say much. After all, they will have a proper conversationter.
They knew their son must have faced things beyondmon sense so they can''t rush into such sensitive things.
Shin walked towards a Corpse eater''s corpse and picked it up like it was nothing. Then he picked up another. Alfred was shocked but Shin didn''t stop there as he picked four more and grabbed them from their neck.
He took them out of the house and threw them near the society''s garbage collection area.
Shin then returned as he repeated the process. Alfred just looked at this scene in shock.
Shin cleared the pile of those monsters in three rounds.
He smiled at his father and made his way toward his room. Alfred just stood there in shock. Looking at the ce where the pile of corpses was and Shin''s walking figure.
He knew he would have been able to do that very easily but he never expected his son to be so strong suddenly.
"I am proud of him."
***
Shin opened the door to his room. The dark messy ce where he stayed. What he never cared for looks like heaven now. Shin went to the bathroom as he took his clothes off and had a shower.
He felt his body rx as he removed all the dirt and blood he was covered in.
He looked at the mirror as he wiped his body.
"HOLY SHIT!!"
"Is that me?"
"How did I be so handsome? Those stat changes never said anything about increasing my charm."
"Don''t tell me.." Shin widened his eyes in realization.
"I was born this handsome, I just never cared for myself."
Shin had a satisfied smile on his face. As he came out of the bathroom and wore some casual clothes. But he was faced with another problem.
None of his clothes fit him anymore. He sighed.
''Maybe I should ask dad.''
But on his bed, he saw a pair of clothes that looked like the one his father had.
''Heh. Thanks, Dad.''
Shin smiled and started wearing them.
***
In the living room, Reina and Alfred sat side by side on a couch and Alice sat in front of them wearing Reina''s clothes.
All of them had cleaned up. But Shin was still taking his sweet time to bathe and admire his new body.
Alice and Reina didn''t say a word to each other all this while.
Reina just waited for her to clean up and Alice was nervous in front of her future mother-inw.
"I am Reina Wolner, Shin''s mother and this is Alfred Wolner. My husband, and Shin''s father."
Alfred nodded at Reina''s words and smiled at Alice.
"Can you tell me about yourself and your rtionship with my son?" Reina asked the question that she wanted to ask all this while.
Alfred was also curious as his ears perked up.
Alice smiled at them and bowed slightly as she replied.
"I am Alice Kayden. Shin and I promised to be together for the rest of our lives. I hope to get your blessings."
Alice''s face turned red as she smiled shyly.
""What?"" Both Reina and Alfred eximed in shock.
Chapter 23 End Of The Day.
"I am Alice Kayden. Shin and I promised to be together for the rest of our lives. I hope to get your blessings."
Alice''s face turned red as she smiled shyly.
""What?"" Both Reina and Alfred eximed in shock.
''What did we just hear?''
''Is she Shin''s girlfriend?''
Alfred and Reina looked at each other before turning to the girl in front of her.
"Are you Shin''s girlfriend?" Alfred asked.
Hearing the word girlfriend Alice blushed and her cheeks turned red. It was obvious how embarrassed she was. But she didn''t agree nor denied.
But her reaction gave the confirmation they wanted.
Both of them were shocked more than surprised.
They never expected their son to have a girlfriend and bring her home. He was so socially inactive that he rarely mentioned having any friends.
Now he brings a girl home. Who would expect that of him?
Reina was so happy that she just stood up and sat beside Alice as she gave her a tight hug.
Alfred on the other side still couldn''t believe Alice. Howe such a beautiful girl is his son''s girlfriend? What did she see in him? Yeah, maybe he changed a little but still.
He started having weird thoughts inside his head.
''Don''t tell me he ckmailed her to be his girlfriend? But the way she is reacting it''s obvious that she likes him.''
''Is there some sort of misunderstanding between them?''
''Maybe I am just overthinking things. His son might have done some good deeds in his past life or used all his luck to have such a good girl as his girlfriend.''
As Alfred was busy thinking about his weird spections and Reina was asking Alice excitedly about their rtionship.
Shin entered the living room.
"What are you talking about guys?"
When Alfred and Reina looked at him again. They asked simultaneously.
""Who are you?""
"Wh-What?" Shin was confused by their sudden question.
"Hahaha sorry, we were just surprised." Alfredughed.
"Yeah, you look so handsome, son," Reina said as she turned to Alice and asked.
"Isn''t that right? Alice."
Alice who was mesmerized by the freshly out-of-bath Shin replied to Reina without thinking much.
"Yeah, So handsome."
Suddenly her face turned red as she understood her mistake and blushed.
Reina couldn''t help butugh at the silly girl in front of her. She is totally in love with her son.
Shin who was oblivious to everyone''s thoughts in front of him just smiled at their praise and replied.
"Thanks."
He sat down near Alfred and turned to look at the ck marks of the monster''s blood left on the floor.
Reina understanding Shin''s thoughts replied.
"Don''t worry I''ll clean them after you eat something."
"By the way since when did you start worrying about cleaning."
Shin felt embarrassed at his mom''s remark. Yes, he never bothered to clean the mess he created. It was out of character for him to worry about the house being dirty.
But he felt he started to change. After some time, Reina stood up and said.
"I''ll go prepare something."
She then stopped and turned to Alice who looked like she wanted to say something.
"Alice do you want to help me."
She stood up and responded with her eyes gleaming in excitement.
"Of course~"
Reina smiled and said
"Come with me."
Both of them left toward the kitchen leaving Shin and Alfred behind.
There was an awkward silence. Shin wanted to say something but didn''t know where to start.
Alfred was the first to speak.
"It was a terrible day. Huh."
"Yeah. The worst one ever." Shin replied.
Alfred chuckled at his words.
"You''ve struggled so much."
"Yeah, Dad. I thought I''ll never see you again." Shin said as tears started forming in his eyes.
Alfred patted his son''s head and said.
"I understand. Those monsters must have been too much for you. I am so d that you returned to us."
"When those monsters appeared. I didn''t know what to do? I was worried about you. I was also worried if my martial arts would be of any use or not. Against those monsters, I felt powerless. They looked so dangerous.
I thought we would die.
Only after fighting them did I understand. That they were weak. Haha."
Shin smiled bitterly. His dad didn''t know how tofort someone.
''What does he even mean? They were weak? Why is heparing himself to normal people? And don''tugh it off, dad. It feels like you are making fun of us.''
*Smack*
Reina came at the perfect timing and smacked Alfred.
"You really don''t know how to read the mood."
Reina looked at Shin. She had so much to talk about but no words came out. Shin also felt the same.
"I-I was really afraid. Shin. I thought I lost you. When this all started we didn''t know what to do. A herd of monsters rushed at us. Both of us were worried that we lost you."
"Yeah. I thought we will die of those monsters then I realized. I''ve been a very bad father." Alfred said with an apologetic look.
Shin looked at his parents and the tears he was holding onto came bawling out.
"N-No Dad. I''ve been a bad son. Forgive me. I''ve troubled both of you all this time. After those monsters attacked me I realized how much you both matter to me."
"So please. Don''t say that. You both cared for me even though I was an unfilial son. I - I..."
His voice was cut off from the cries and his sobbing sounds.
*sob sob*
Reina felt her heart melt and hugged Shin while patting his back.
"Don''t worry son. You are safe now. We are just fine see."
They just stayed in that position while Shin cried as Reina hugged him and Alfred looked at them from afar and held his tears.
"I-I am fine now." Said Shin as he calmed down.
Reina was still a little worried about him. She then smiled as she thought of a way to change the topic. She had a teasing smile on her face.
"Well, Alice is a nice girl isn''t she?"
Shin smiled as he remembered how much Alice had done for him and cared for him. Without her, he would have been dead.
"Yes, She is very kind," Shin said as he had a smile on his face.
Reina looked at him with an amused expression.
"Then you have to take better care of her and responsibility." She said in a serious tone.
''If they want to marry in the future Shin needs to be responsible. He can''t be unreliable for such a sweet girl.''
Shin thought of her mother''s words carefully.
''It is true that I saved her and promised to help her. She did so much for me. Of course, I need to take responsibility and support her. After all, she did lose her family.''
As he thought of that he was reminded of the time Alice introduced those souls as her family.
''I''ll find out about it slowly.''
He turned to look at her eyes with a serious gaze as he replied.
"Yes, mom. I''ll protect her she is my responsibility." His eyes shone determination. He felt he may have misspoken but he didn''t care as his thoughts were on something different. He wanted to know the situation.
Reina looked into Shin''s eyes and felt how serious he was with his words. She felt he loved Alice so much. His feelings for her are real.
She smiled at this confirmation.
At that moment Alice cane from the kitchen and said with a smile.
"The Dinner is almost ready. Please have a seat."
Her sweet voice made the atmosphere warm as they all nodded and Reina returned to help Alice. Who for some reason already prepared the dinner in such a short time.
They all sat at the dining table. They started having dinner.
"Wow, this is so good," Shin muttered while having a bite.
Alice who heard Shin praising him blushed. She was delighted.
Reina looked at him weirdly. Was this really her son? He never praised her food but can''t stop praising food made by his girlfriend.
She felt betrayed. Reina puffed up her cheeks and got ready to eat too. Alfred who saw this scene couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly.
Reina put a mouthful of food in her mouth as she savored the taste.
"Delicious."
"Wow, Alice you are really good. Howe you are so good."
Alive smiled even more. Maybe she got the approval from her mother-inw through her food.
''Hehe~ I am so happy.''
"I used to work part-time at a family diner. So I''ve practiced cooking a lot."
Reina smiled at Alice''s words. Now she truly approved of Alice. She deserves to be her son''s girlfriend. Shin did a really good job finding a good girl like Alice. She opened her mouth to say something but Alfred spoke first.
"What about your family Alice?" Alfred said as he gulped the food down.
Alice had her head hung low and her cheerfulness from before vanished.
"I..."
"..I"
Alice wanted to say something but words couldn''te out of her mouth.
''He is insensitive. Why did Ie to like this thick-headed man.'' Reina shook her head. She also wanted to ask that question. But waiting for a good opportunity or for them to tell on their own ord.
"She lost her family to monsters." Shin felt the situation wasn''t good so he spoke up.
He thought Alice had already told them but it seems she didn''t. So he had to tell them. He hoped his mom couldfort her.
Alfred had a guilty look on his face. He understood he touched on a sensitive topic.
"Don''t worry Alice. I know you lost your family. I can''t help you with that and I can understand his painful it is. But do remember you are not alone. You do have us as your family. We are a family now." Reina said as she hugged her and Alice''s mood became brighter.
Her mother-inw finally epted her. So that means there are no obstacles between Shin and her.
"Mom, Dad. Can you tell me the situation? What happened here? What are these monsters? What''s going on in this city?" Shin asked the important question and changed the topic.
"Shin we still don''t know about the monsters. But so much has happened. The situation is not good. The family is taking action andmunication is still cut so we still can''t contact others. I got the information from my family''s privatework and-"
"Enough." A small hand covered Alfred.
As Alfred was cut off by Reina as she stopped him from talking further.
"Shin, you don''t have to worry about those matters for now. Look at both of you." She pointed a both Alice and Shin.
"It''s obvious your bodies are tired and need rest. You have already pushed your body to the limit and your body needs rest. We will take care of everything. So you better get some good sleep. We don''t know what will happen next."
"But what about both of you." Shin wanted to refute.
"We can take turns and don''t even think we are weak now cause we stopped practicing. We are still strong enough to hold on for a week. We will exin everything tomorrow."
Reina replied with a firm voice.
Shin could only agree. After all, what she said was true he needed rest.
After some time Shin returned to his room. Alice went to the guest room.
Shiny on his bed and took some deep breaths.
''It was a long day. First is the appearance of monsters. Then a massacre. Strange status board and stuff like games. Boss fight."
''Haah.'' Shin sighed.
''What about that girl will she be fine?'' Shin thought of Anna and remembered how beautiful she was.
''I still haven''t contacted Simon. Are the fine.''
"Upgrade Plunder," Shin muttered.
[The first advancement is starting...]
[Ability ''Plunder is upgrading....]
[0.1%]
...
...
This was the most terrible day ever.
This was ''the day of the Cataclysm.''
''I should better get some sleep. I wish if this day was a dream.''
Shin thought and closed his eyes as he fell into a deep sleep.
24 Extra Chapter 1
(A.N - Hope you like this extra chapter. There are some spoilers. But it''s fine.
Please don''t be confused. This is separate from the story which you were following. from the next chapter, it will continue as it is.)
_______________________
Kenshun City. 120 km away north of Aston City.
Inside a dark rundown apartment. A brown-haired man woke up gasping for air.
''Haah...Hah... Haah.''
''Am I alive?'' He thought in confusion.
''But How? Wasn''t I dead? Those bastards killed me. So howe I''m alive? I clearly remember the pain when that high-grade sword pierced my heart. After getting spammed by hundreds of magic attacks and projectiles.''
''So what is this? I am sure that wasn''t a dream.''
He was confused. Just a moment ago he died at the hands of those Rankers. He could never forget that pain. He had already killed hundreds of people but never did he understand. How does it feel to die?
But now he did. He touched his heart and smiled. It was a hysterical smile on his face.
"So this is how it feels to die. That pain, the sound of that sword piercing inside your body. Everything bes blurred. Feeling hot and cold at the same time. Painful at the same time pleasant."
"How interesting. The concept of life and death."
"But what is this?Afterlife?" He said as he checked around only to find this ce familiar.
"Isn''t this ce just like my old apartment where I used to live?" He thought and confirmed it was the same ce.
"But howe I am here? This ce was destroyed on the day of the first Cataclysm." He was confused but suddenly realization hit him.
''Don''t tell me.'' He hurriedly jumped out of the bed to search for something.
Soon his hand paused on a familiar smartphone that he used to have 5 years ago. Seeing that his heart was thumping with excitement. What if it was true? If what he is thinking is true then maybe... Maybe.
He clicked on it and opened it. As he saw the date and time. Tears started falling from his eyes and a creepy grin formed across his face.
[ 8:17 a.m, 6th December 2025, Sunday. ]
"Ha. Haha. Hahaha hahaha."
"I am back. Hell, I AM BACK. It''s the best day of my life."
"Did I get a second chance in life?" Thinking that he startedughing again.
"Hahaha. I can''t believe it. Those fools kept on going on about good deeds and gods. How they will be blessed and bullshit."
"And here I am the one who got it. Did the gods bless me?" Heughed after rethinking his own words.
"Maybe because I did so many good deeds that even the gods like me." He thought in sarcasm.
The man''s name was Leonard Drake. He was a Viin. A cruel one at that. He killed many people for just the joy of killing. He was a leader of an organization that did human experiments trying to extract Mana and Life energies directly from human bodies.
He had done atrocious deeds. Such as sting a whole hospital. Assassinating other awakeneds. He aimed to reach the pinnacle. The strongest being. But he couldn''t do that. Maybe his talent, luck, or whatever may be the reason.
He was an F-ranked awakened. In hisst life even with that he reached a high level and got strong enough to fight many Rankers. But all his powers were at the cost of many lives. He killed many people so he can keep that strength.
"h, h, h. No, backstory for now? I don''t have much time." Leonard was irritated.
He moved around his body a bit.
"This body is weak. Was I that weak five years ago? No wonder I couldn''t a thing and just ran for my life hiding inside Military barracks. While others were getting stronger and enjoying the benefits."
"Now that I think about it. I should be 18 years old."
"I have around 3 hours to prepare. Before the monsters start invading." Leonard said as he walked around to check his home.
He started checking for thetest news and articles. He confirmed everything was normal like how the world used to. Peaceful and boring. At least for others.
He was an orphan. He was barely surviving with part-time jobs until the monsters started invading.
Leonard took out all the food he had. They should have been for a whole week. That was it. He only had 1,490 Keros on him. Which he needed to use for this whole month. It was just the first week after all.
(Keros are the currency used here only until the new currency system is implemented.
10 Keros = 1 USD.)
"Only this much. No wonder I was so weak." Leonard frowned seeing the total food he had in front of him.
"Well,st time it was only wasted and I was hungry for days."
Leonard shook his and felt how much he was starving so he could save and eat but all of that was useless.
"I''ll need a lot of energy," Leonard said and closed his eyes.
A momentter he started eating everything. He kept on eating it. Even after he was full. He ate the whole week''s worth of food. He needed to that was necessary after all.
Others didn''t know yet but the amount of energy a person has inside his or her body will determine his or her initial mana stat when they or awakened.
Although a difference of 1 or 2 stats won''t be much for some ridiculous people(You know who those people are.) But for Leonard, this was matter of life and death.
After waiting for another hour to digest his food Leonard stood up and started his preparation.
He was dressed in tight ck. He looked like some agent. He had that dress and it was perfect for now so why not use it?
He hurried outside it was still two hours before the monsterses out of the Red portal. But he needed some things.
He took a ride and headed towards a weapon shop. No, they didn''t sell guns or anything and he wouldn''t even purchase them as they were useless against monsters. Only mana guns will be useful which will be made a lotter.
The shop he was heading to sells antique swords. He soon arrived at that shop and saw an old man tending the counter.
''Just as I thought. I am at the right ce.'' Leonardughed inwardly.
"Wee customer, what would you like?" The old man greeted Leonard with a gentle smile.
''This old man is so stupid and simple so how did get his hands on that?'' Leonard smiled back.
"I would like to buy a sword," Leonard said.
"What kind of sword do you want?" The old asked.
"What do you suggest?" Leonard asked the old man.
The old man nodded and asked Leonard to follow him. The old man started showing all kinds of swords inside the shop.
Most of them were only for the showcase. They were of many designs. Some of them can be used in the practice of martial arts or as a hobby. But all of them were useless to Leonard.
''Thrash, utter Thrash. These swords won''tst long. They are useless.'' Leonard was disappointed. But he knew he shouldn''t be after all these swords weren''t the reason he came here.
''Let''s stop this act now.''
"Don''t you have a sword that can be used in actual battles?" Leonard asked.
"This section here is good for practicing swords." The Old man showed a shelf filled with in-looking swords.
"I would like to have Blooded Khalsa." Hearing Leonard''s words the old man froze.
"I am sorry. I can''t sell that. It''s my family heirloom. I don''t know where did you get to know about it. But please leave or buy any other sword." The old man replied calmly in a t tone.
Leonard didn''t like this.
"Listen old man. Enough of this bull shit. You better give me that sword now if you want to be safe."
Hearing Leonard''s threats the old man got angry.
"Get out. You are not wee here. I''ll call the police if you don''t."
"Ok ok. Calm down, old man. But can''t I at least see that sword please?" Leonard pleaded.
"Why would I show it to you?" The old man snorted.
"Please old man. My family had a history rted to Khalsa heritage. It''s very important to me. I got agitated please forgive me. Please just let me see it. I''ll leave after that and won''te back again." Leonard bowed his head as he said that.
The old man looked at how sincere Leonard was and sighed. His anger calmed down.
"Ok, I''ll let you see it. But that''s it."
Leonard nodded happily.
The old man soon brought a sword which was covered in red clothing. Soon he took out the sheathed sword from the cloth.
Leonard got excited seeing that sword.
''Yes, that''s the one. This sword will turn into a high-grade artifact.''
''I can''t believe I''m seeing Blooded Khalsa in front of me.''
Leonard tried to touch the sword. But the old man frowned.
"Listen kid I didn''t allow you to touch-"
The old man saw himself falling before finishing his sentence. More precisely only his head fell. His headless body stood there without any movements. Which also soon fell with a thud.
The old man was dead.
"Damn, it''s still sharp. Great old man." Leonard said with excitement as he felt the sword in his hand dripping with blood.
Leonard soon thought of something.
"Oh, right you can''t reply now. Well, I tolerated you enough. You should be happy that I didn''t torture you."
"In the asion of being the first person to die by my hands in this life. I gave you a swift death."
"In myst life, this old man died at the hands of monsters by getting eaten alive. I gave him an easy death this time. My first good deed in this life."
"I''ll do many good deeds from now on."
Leonardughed again.
"My humor is good."
Chapter 25 First Advancement.
Sunday, December 6th, 2025.
''The Day of the Cataclysm''
That was how that day was referred to. The terror, fear, havoc, and massacre everyone saw were etched onto their memories.
The Sunday winter afternoon was the day the world changed. The reason is still unknown. Monsters started appearing out of nowhere. They started a massacre that lead to the death of millions of people all over the world.
But that wasn''t the only change. Some people started developing abilities far beyondmon sense. Some were able to defend themselves with the help of their abilities. While some were killing or fighting those monsters.
They had many different abilities. Such as creating fire out of nowhere or shooting water. Inhumane physical abilities or insane magic. Which was determined as fiction. Some were able to support others by healing.
The abilities were ranked from H to SSS. Which was their rarity. Many people had the same types of abilities and some had unique abilities.
But what everyone had inmon was they were Awakened. Millions of people around the world awakened on that day. But even with that supernatural ability and game-like system.
They were still weak.
Monsters attacked almost every city out there. People with abilities joined together to get stronger as they started killing monsters. While some strong people fought on their own. Many died and many managed to grow and survive.
But how will this affect the future of humanity was still a mystery. Whether it is good or not it''s a talk forter.
But the person in the midst of this who gained an [Unranked ability] was Shin Wolner.
***
*Ring!*
*Ring!*
*ck!*
Shin opened his eyes wide as he sat up on his bed. He felt very energetic. He saw he was in his room.
"Was that a dream?" Shin muttered confused. He wanted to believe that yesterday was a dream.
He checked his body and pulled his shirt.
*Sigh*
''So it wasn''t a dream.'' He sighed looking at his abs and confirming that everything that had happened was real.
His room gave off a weird feeling that he never felt before. Shaking his head he clenched his fist and smiled.
''This strength is real. I don''t want to feel weak like that anymore. I need to get strong.''
''But what should I do now?''
Shin fell into deep thought.
''I better ask father to exin the situation to me first so I can decide what to do now.''
''I need to get stronger fast. If I don''t there might be a chance of me dying if strong monsters attack us. I can''t rely on mom and dad. I should be the one protecting them."
Thinking of getting stronger Shin remembered he started his advancement before sleeping.
''What happened to that upgrade?''
As Shin thought that, a familiar sound rang inside his head.
*Klink!*
[First Advancement isplete.]
[Congrattions on your first advancement for your ability ''Plunder''.]
[New effects are added.]
[New ability-rted skill is generating...]
[Congrattions You have obtained a Special skill ''Devourer''s touch''.]
[Devourer''s touch:- I will take your everything. Even your blood.
Effects:- Upon activating user can recover health by absorbing the opponent''s life force. Alive or dead. The portion of recovered health may depend on the state of the enemy.]
***
Shin''s mouth was wide open.
"I mean wow. What an awesome skill. With that, I can fight for a prolonged period while fighting many opponents.
I can recover and fights continuously. It''s like healing just by killing."
Shin was excited about the many possibilities with this skill but there was another amazing skill in his arsenal that he needs to learn quickly.
"Status board," Shin muttered.
*Klink!*
***
__________________________________
Shin''s status:-
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 10 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 72]
[AGI - 90]
[DEX - 20 ]
[Stamina - 55]
[Mana - 0]
[ Bonus stats - 70 ]
[Special ability - Plunder[Advanced 1]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch]
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (E), Extreme speed (F), Appraisal, Pain tolerance(F), Gravity Maniption(E) ]
__________________________________
***
***
Gravity Maniption(E):- You can bend thews of gravity to your will.
Usage requirement - ''Mana stat''
***
"Should I learn it now? I think it''s better to learn now that I have time. There''s still time for breakfast."
"To be honest. I am excited to learn it and test it out."
"Gravity Maniption," Shin said with gleaming eyes.
His body went limp. He felt a terrible pressure pinning him down then his body. He felt his bone crushed. Suddenly that pressure lightened. He started floating and his head hit the ceiling.
"Ahh."
He felt nauseous and wanted to throw up but he held it in.
''This is much more troublesome than I imagined.'' Shin thought and the next moment his body fell with a thud.
"Ahh."
"What just happened? That was weird."
Shin''s mind was finally getting clear and his nausea calmed down.
"So can I use it now?" Shin said with an excited face.
''Hehe. I can finally fly. My dream wille true.'' Shin thought to himself with excitement.
''Okay, calm down.''
''Fuu.''
"Gravity Maniption," Shin said with some expectations in his eyes.
[Activation canceled.]
[You have no mana.]
Shin frowned.
"Oh right. My Mana stat is still zero." Shin said and sighed.
He was worried for a second that his skill won''t work.
''So how much should I add.''
''Let''s see with 10 first.'' Shin thought and proceeded to increase his Mana stat.
[Mana - 10] [ Bonus stats - 60 ]
''If it doesn''t work I still have 60 stats left.'' Shin thought.
Then he felt some weird energy entering his body. It was refreshing and powerful. It was in less quantity but it soon spread inside the whole body.
He felt like he could control that energy and move it freely inside his body.
Shin looked at the rm clock at the study table.
He smiled as he raised his hand and said.
"Gravity Maniption."
He felt the energy inside his body getting sucked and the rm clock shook and started floating in the air.
"Yes~"
"Yes.Yes.Yes.Yes." Shin shouted in excitement.
"Shin. Are you awake? Come down." Reina''s voice sounded from below.
Shin felt embarrassed.
"Coming mom."
He tightened his grip and went out of the room.
Chapter 26 Talk.
Shin headed downstairs. He was weed by a mouthwatering aroma. The breakfast was almost ready. But this time Reina wasn''t preparing alone. Alice helped her.
Seeing them work together Shin felt his heart warming. He was a little worried at first if Alice might be ufortable living with them. But it seems she is fine now.
*Tap*
*Tap*
Seeing Shin, Alice felt butterflies in her stomach. She blushed and continued doing her work.
Reina giggled at Alice''s reaction and teased her. Alice felt embarrassed.
Shin freshened up and sat at the dining table.
As he couldn''t watch television. Shin just sat there while circting the new energy ''Mana'' inside his body. He had a refreshing feeling and it was very addicting.
Shin didn''t know what effects it might have. But he had a feeling. It will be very beneficial for himter on.
And Shin was right. The cirction and flow of Mana throughout the body were beneficial for improving the body as well as the quality of mana inside. It will be provedter on.
A few minutester Alfred also came down and sat beside Shin waiting for breakfast to be served.
They had breakfast without much talk. They only had some small talk but none of the important matters were brought up.
After breakfast, Shin turned to his father and mother waiting for answers. Both of them nodded. All of them sat in the living room.
Alfred yawned a little and Reina wasn''t any better. It was clear they didn''t have proper sleep.
,m ''Even if they are strong it is out of habit for them to stay awake. They might feel a little ufortable.'' Shin thought as he waited for them to speak.
Reina was the first to break the silence.
"Ok, Shin. We know that you want answers but promise me you won''t do anything reckless."
Shin looked at her suspiciously then replied.
"Ok, I promise. I won''t do anything reckless. But I''ll get stronger and do everything that I can with my power."
''Yes, I know that my power is not normal and I have to get stronger now that I have a chance. There''s no way I will waste that opportunity. I don''t want any more regrets.'' Shin thought as he remembered how helpless he was yesterday.
Reina nodded and looked at Alfred to continue.
"Ahem, So I''ll exin what I know."
"Yesterday afternoon was the time those monsters were seen. There are many different kinds of monsters out there. They attacked all the cities I was able to contact. So we can assume this is happening all around the world."
Shin and Alice had shocked expressions on their faces.
"The only clue found about their sudden appearance was the red portals. So-"
"Portals?" Alfred was cut mid-sentence by Shin''s question.
Alfred nodded and said with a grim expression.
"Portals, dimensional rifts whatever you may call it. That''s the ce those monsters areing from. They are being called rifts by some people."
"So where are these portals now?" Shin questioned and Alice nodded. She also wanted to know about it.
"They closed soon after some monsters came out of it. It appeared out of nowhere and vanished in mid-air. They were emitting red-colored energy from within. This was the only information we could find from the survivors."
Shin fell into some deep thought and Alfred continued.
"Next is about the phenomena we know as Awakened." Shin and Alice''s eyes sparkled at the word Awakened. Both of them wanted to know what was happening to them. But there were no answers. Maybe Shin''s parents know about it.
"What is it?" Shin stood up as he mmed his palm on the table.
"Calm down. We only know what we managed to find out. We are still clueless about how this happened." Alfred said calmly understanding Shin''s thought.
He knew Shin and Alice had awakened but their reaction just now confirmed it. He didn''t know if this was a good thing or not. But for now, he could only hope for the best.
Shin sighed and sat down.
"I''m sorry for reacting like that."
"It''s fine." Alfred chuckled. If this was old Shin he would have never apologized. This change was good. His kid is bing mature.
"From what I found out. There are many people out there who suddenly got superpowers and are calling themselves awakened. Everyone got many different kinds of powers. Some are good at fighting so some are good at defending."
"There are many whose skills aren''t battle-rted too."
"But the problem is that people awakened randomly. Which is a problem."
"Ahh, governments or big powerhouses are losing their control over people now," Alice muttered.
"Yes, that''s right. Many criminals got dangerous skills. It feels like giving a weapon to a kid now. There is no regtion after the monster attack. It will be very problematicter on."
"People are focusing on killing monsters so that they can get strong. For some reason after getting their abilities their sense of fear is diminishing. So some are even getting crazy." Alfred sighed.
"What do you mean by that Dad?" Shin asked.
Alfred smiled wryly.
"You will soon understand."
"For now everyone is focusing on clearing monsters from everywhere or at least pushing them toward the forest. But unfortunately, some towns are gone. They weren''t able to survive the monster attacks."
Alfred said with a sad expression and continued.
"There are many different types of monsters. Some are weak, some are strong. But people with special abilities were able to find a way to counter them."
"But many cities have a monster which is much stronger than a normal monster. Many cities are troubled by them. Some are calling them a boss monster." Alfred said with a tint of worry on his face.
Hearing boss monster, Alice and Shin remembered their fight with the Undead tormentor and remembered how difficult it was. They nodded simultaneously as they agreed it was very powerful.
"Our and the other families have sent their people everywhere trying to help them. We are assisting the government for now."
Alice looked confused but she didn''t say anything.
Alfred noticed it and turned to Reina.
"Maybe we should tell her about us."
Chapter 27 Explanation.
Reina nodded at Alfred''s words and started speaking.
"The world we know has many mysteries shrouded within. There are many secrets hidden from themon popce.
One of them is the existence of superpowers beyondmon sense.
Not only now. But from a very long time ago. The superpowers which deemed fiction existed. Hidden from the general public.
Many families and factions were hiding this secret for themselves.
We of the Wolner family are part of the main Wolner n. We are a family of martial artists. It''s not your run-of-the-mill martial artist. What we practice is to break through our human limits and be stronger.
We have a long history of more than 1000 years. The techniques and scriptures which our family hold help us to practice and be stronger by using the source."
Reina said as she looked at Alice''s expression.
She was confused and surprised, and all sorts of emotions could be felt in her eyes. But most of all she was amazed.
It felt the world she lived in was still unknown to her.
Reina smiled and continued.
"I don''t know what energy are you using to grow at such an incredible rate but I can tell it''s not the same one we use."
Alice suddenly thought of mana. Was that the energy they were talking about? But she also uses chaotic energy so it''s kindaplicated.
She couldn''te up with an answer so she didn''t say anything and continued to listen to her.
"By refining the energy while removing impurities and absorbing simultaneously from around us. The flow then shifts from within us and we manage to store it at the allocated point. By using-"
Reina was interrupted by Shin.
"Um, mom maybe you should exin in more simple terms. She might not be able to take all that together if youplicate it." Shin said hesitatingly.
Reina red at him. But he knew it was needed. When his mother starts talking about these things she never stops. She doesn''t care if the person in front of her doesn''t understand her one bit.
Alfred just smiled at them profusely. He made sure to not get mingled up in their conversation. He doesn''t want to quarrel with Reina. Knowing full well how terrifying it may be for him.
Reina was about to say something to Shin while ring but she stopped as she thought of something.
''That''s right Alice doesn''t know anything so I should exin in simple terms. After all, she will be a part of the family so she needs to know.''
She cleared her throat getting everyone''s attention and continued.
"What we use and call it is Life energy. It is the essential energy that exists everywhere on this. Let''s say, have you ever thought about why are we able to live?
What determines our life span? Why are some people able to live longer than others?
Everything works with the fuel which we call life energy. nts, animals, or any other living beings are all alive with life energy flowing in them.
We refine that life energy within us and strengthen ourselves. With the use of special techniques, we can tap on that energy and use it."
"Just like our and some other ancient families which have their techniques to refine it and get stronger. Any question?" Reina stopped before turning to Alice and asking.
Alice was a little hesitant but tightened her grip.
''Calm down Alice it is important for bing a better wife in the future. I need to know about my husband''s family.''
"Can you tell me about the Wolner n?" Alice asked the question which thought might have been rude but still decided to ask taking their future into the ount.
Reina wouldn''t have told anyone about their family and their secrets even if she was Shin''s girlfriend. But Alice is a good girl. Her love for Shin was clear and Reina knew Alice didn''t have any bad intentions.
"I shouldn''t tell you this as we are required to keep it a secret. But seeing the current situation of the world it''s pointless to hide it. You are also like a part of the family so I will tell you now. Even so, I can''t tell you everything. I''ll give you an overview."
Reina said while resting her chin on her hand as she stood up. She started walking thinking about where to exin. She pondered before she finally opened her mouth and started exining.
"Wolner n is a very big group consisting of many families. The families are divided into main and branches which determines the type of martial art they are allowed to practice. The main elders of the n have close tie-ups with the government so we have been able to hide perfectly."
"The n has a very bigwork and their privatemunication channel. We can''t contact them directly but we are still connected to the channel and we''re able to get information." Reina stopped for a second thinking about something with a deep expression and sighed.
Alice had many questions in her mind.
''Why are they living here if that''s the case?''
''Why can''t they directly contact the family?''
But seeing Reina''s expression she didn''t ask them. She knew it was not the right time.
Reina calmed down and continued.
"The n is helping by sending their people to different cities by killing stronger monsters that people aren''t able to take care of and the weak ones are left for newly awakened and the military."
"Even if people get ess to sudden growth like this. They still need time to grow. We have to take care of the stronger monsters first. Other families are also working with the Wolner family and sending their support everywhere they can."
Reina noticed that the whole time she was talking about the family. Shin had a grim expression on his face. She felt sorry for him and continued.
"Many monsters are killed by now and the awakened people are killing other monsters trying to get stronger faster than anyone else."
"That might be a problemter on. I''m having a headache thinking about that." Reina rubbed her forehead and Alfred nodded his head agreeing with her.
"But we have a more troubling situation for now. We aren''t able to find the boss monster in this city."
Shin''s expression turned stiff at that moment.
Chapter 28 Betrayed.
"But we have a more troubling situation for now. We aren''t able to find the boss monster in this city."
Shin''s expression turned stiff at that moment.
''Of course, you can''t find it. It''s already dead. But wait what about the corpse. It should be there, right?''
It should have been there but at that moment Shin remembered Alice''s smile after the fight.
''Right, how could I forget.''. He facepalmed himself as he remembered he didn''t check up on the corpse. He was too exhausted.
''She must have used her skill.'' Shin remembered Alice absorbing the corpses in her book. He was certain. She was the reason they couldn''t find the corpse.
But it''s still a fact that they defeated that monster. Which should have been very much strong for us. Well, it is true. We only won because of Alice''s awesome cheat-like weapons.
My attacks weren''t enough to kill it. I would have been dead without her.
Shin nced at his parent''s faces and thought.
''But should I tell them that we were the one who killed it? Nah, if I do that. I''ll probably get lectured by Mom for hours. I better keep my mouth shut.''
''I nced at Alice. Gesturing to her to keep it a secret.''
''Ohh, she nodded. Good, that means she understood the meaning.'' Shin smiled.
''Now we can keep it a secret.''
''Sorry mom and dad, but I don''t want to get nagged.''
Alice turned to Reina and Alfred and a big smile was stered on her face. She said with a proud smile.
"Of course, you can''t find it. It''s already dead. SHIN killed it~" she said while emphasizing the fact that Shin was the one who killed it. She made a smug expression. She didn''t even bother to tell them that she also had a part in killing it.
Reina and Alfred widened their eyes in shock before looking at the smug Alice and shocked Shin alternatively.
Shin was shocked to the core. He felt betrayed by Alice. She also made it worse by hiding her contribution. Now he will get an earful and he was right. Reina was ring at him very fiercely.
"Are you serious?" Alfred asked not believing his ears.
"Of course. That Undead tormentor got his head chopped off by Shin." Alice exined missing all the important details.
''Why are you doing this to me. At least tell it was only possible with your weapon. Now I am in trouble.'' Shin grunted inwardly. He nced at his mom, who was throwing daggers at him with her fiery re.
"Shin was so awesome. He was so fast. I couldn''t see with my eyes. He was so cool~" Alice continued her exnation emphasizing how handsome Shin was.
''At least don''t miss out on the important details. That was a very dangerous fight. You shouldn''t tell them about it. They are sure to be worried now.'' Shin sighed thinking and rubbing his forehead.
Alice smiled at Shin. Like she did a very good job praising him. She was very satisfied. She wanted to praise Shin more but she stopped.
She can do itter. For now, let''s continue the conversation.
"So Shin defeated it huh. I always knew my son was amazing."
Reina had a meaningful re on Shin. He understood he is in trouble.
"Right? He is amazing." Alice said as she blushed. Reina sighed ''silly girl.''
Shin felt Alice overpraise him. He thought she admired him that much. He felt there was no point in hiding anyway. It might be better this way.
Now he can focus on getting stronger with their help. At first, he didn''t want them to be worried. He knew after that incident 4 years ago. They will feel a little uneasy.
But if they knew their son can protect himself now and is working hard to grow stronger they can feel at ease. He knew with his parent''s support he can get strong now.
"You changed a lot in a day. Shin." Alfred said with a proud look on his face.
At Alfred''s words, Alice thought of something as she asked.
"Isn''t Shin also a martial artist from the Wolner family. What do mean by his change in a day?"
Alice thought Shin was good at fighting and now it makes sense if he is a martial artist with that kind of background. But Alfred''s words made her rethink.
Shin''s expression turned solemn. Alice felt she asked for something she shouldn''t have. Her darling is sad because of her. She hurt him. She was devastated.
''I need to atone myself. What should I do?''
"I''m sorry Shin. Please forgive me. Don''t be angry at me." Alice apologized sincerely. Shin snapped out of his dazed and felt wrong. She shouldn''t be the one apologizing. She never meant any harm.
"No, don''t be sorry Alice. You didn''t do anything wrong. I''m not angry at you okay." Shin said with a smile.
"Until yesterday I was just a normal person I didn''t practice martial arts and I didn''t follow the family tradition. I fully cut myself off from the family."
"Something happened in my past which I don''t want to remember and that''s the reason we are cut off from the Wolner n or family. We live as a normal family. Mom and dad are strong because they were martial artists but now we live as a normal family."
Shin stopped and corrected himself
"I should say we lived as a normal family. Not anymore. Because nothing is normal now."
Shin said with a drifting emotion in his voice.
Alice felt happy that Shin isn''t angry at her. But she still decided to be careful from now onwards to not make her darling angry. She wasn''t too bothered by Shin''s background or past.
? She only had feelings for the current Shin. But she still felt happy that Shin told her such an important thing rted to his past.
"Anyway let''s talk about what we need to do," Reina said as she tried to change the topic.
"Shin can you tell us more about your awakening."
Chapter 29 Call Me Mom.
"Shin can you tell us more about your awakening."
Alfred was also curious about this as his ears perked up.
At that moment Shin''s mind was filled with many different thoughts. ''Should I tell them? Haizz, what am I thinking? If I can''t trust my parents. Then there''s no one I can trust. Alice already knows about it a little and she is also someone I can trust.''
*Ahem!*
Shin cleared his throat noticing everyone''s attention was on him. He started speaking.
"I got awakened when I killed a goblin for the first time."
"Ahh, those little things are creepy," Reina said thinking of goblins they met outside while trying to kill monsters in the area.
"Yeah, they are very creepy and disgusting. Anyways, when I killed it. I got some weird floating screen in front of me. Which exined information about my physical stats." Shin said while thinking of a proper way to exin.
"Can we also see it?" Alfred questioned with a raised eyebrow.
"Um, I don''t think so. We can only see our screen but not others. It''s only visible to the user. At least that''s what I think." Alice said before Shin could reply to Alfred.
"I see." Said Alfred somewhat disappointed.
"I gained an ability which help me gain more skills. We get stat points as we level up which we can use to get stronger. There are different stats such as strength, agility, stamina, dexterity, and mana. Well, at least those are the only ones I have." Shin tried exining calmly.
"So the energy which you awakened use to grow is mana?" Alfred questioned.
"I don''t know about that but I think awakened are different from our traditional martial artists. I don''t understand many things too. We need to level up to get more answers." Shin said thinking about the notifications he got.
"We need to keep fighting monsters to level up. I also have a manual that records the information I learned about a monster. It updates automatically. Do you have one too, Alice?" Shin asked Alice to confirm.
"Yes." Alice nodded.
"So does that mean awakened and these weird phenomena are rted," Reina muttered while her chin rest in bet hand.
"It seems so," Shin replied to her.
"If that''s the case. I think you guys should level up and get stronger. Things don''t look good as of now." Alfred replied with a serious look on his face.
"What do you mean by that, Dad?" Shin questioned trying to understand his father''s words.
"It''s just as I said by you will understand it soon enough. It''s better to see it with your own eyes rather than I exin." Alfred said while rubbing his forehead. He felt a headache thinking about that.
"Let''s not dwell on it further. We better do something instead of wasting time." Reina said thinking of something.
"So what should we do now. Um, mam." Alice questioned with hesitation. She wasn''t sure what to call her. She wanted to call her mother but they still aren''t married so she didn''t want to rush. ''Aunty is a no-go. So mam should be fine.''
''Yes, that''s it. But I still would have liked to call her mother.'' Alice was a little sad but she can''t be impatient.
Reina looked at Alice and a warm smile appeared on her face.
"You can just call me mom. You are like my daughter after all." Reina said to Alice. She turned to nce at Shin with a knowing smile.
Shin felt something a miss. His mom''s actions were weird. He knew his mother likes Alice a lot but. Why is she looking at him like that?
Alice was on cloud nine.
''Wh-what?''
''Did I hear that right?''
''Did she already ept me as her son''s wife?''
''How embarrassing.''
''Ufufu~''
''Mother you are so sweet.''
''Just as you said I''ll call you mother.''
''Ohhh. Just thinking about it makes my heart flutter.''
Alice looked at Shin and blushed. She turned her head at Reina and replied meekly.
"Y-Yes Mom," Alice said.
''Uhhh. I''m so embarrassed.'' Thought Alice while her face turned red.
Reina was overjoyed when Alice called her mom. She had some tears in her eyes.
She used to worry of her son would be able to find a good girl to marry. But now he found such a good girl. She was proud of him.
She looked at Shin with a proud smile. Shin who felt her gaze wondered what is this about.
''It seems something is happening but I don''t understand what.''
To Shin. He thought Reina did this so Alice could feel the familial love she might have been missing from losing her family.
But somewhere in his heart, he had a weird feeling.
"You can call me dad too," Alfred said not wanting to miss out.
"Yes, Dad," Alice replied with a smile.
Alfred was happy.
"Anyway let''s continue where we were before," Reina said getting everyone back on the important topic.
Everyone looked at her with a serious look.
Seeing that she had everyone''s attention she continued.
"Now that we understand some things about awakened. We need to decide on our actions from now on. If we sit idly by that will be problematicter on. I don''t believe this will be the end of the monsters. If people are getting stronger, monsters might too.
So I suggest. You guys should level up by clearing as many monsters as you could and we will help you. Next, we should train both of you to get goodbat experience. I know teaching you guys how to fight should have been the priority but we can''t let the chance to level you guys up go by."
Shin and Alice nodded at Reina''s words.
"So get ready both of you. We are going out to hunt monsters. Before you guys arrived your dad and me, cleared most of the monsters in this area. So we will need to travel to other areas." Reina continued.
Alfred brought out a receiver and a city map and ced them on the table. After looking into it he said.
"Let''s get going, shall we. It''s time to hunt monsters."
Chapter 30 Lets Choose A Weapon.
Alfred brought out a receiver and a city map and ced them on the table. After looking into it he said.
"Let''s get going, shall we. It''s time to hunt monsters."
Everyone nodded with enthusiasm.
"But where are we going, Dad?" Shin asked.
Alfred rubbed his chin for a moment and turned to the city map.
"Most of the Lawrence area is cleared by us. So the number of monsters should be less. We should target a ce that is close by and might have arge number of monsters." Alfred said with some thought.
"As It will take a long time to reach other areas and I''m pretty sure we will be quitete if we go there now so it''s better to focus on the Northern sector. We don''t want to get in trouble cause of carelessness."
Shin nodded his head in understanding. Just as his father said. If they decide on going to other areas it might bring trouble.
They aren''t the only ones trying to reap gains now that the boss monster is missing. Dead to be exact. But others don''t know yet. As there is no body to be found.
Seeing everyone agreeing to his suggestion. Alfred continued.
"Not in the Northern sector. I say. It''s better to focus on the ces which have high public traffic. The information I got from the receiver is that most monster attacks are concentrated in ces with more people."
Alfred said with a grim expression as he remembered the ughter at the park nearby. They were toote to protect them. Just the two of them weren''t enough to control the situation.
Shaking his head he carefully observed the maps.
"Now we are down to these options.
-Aston-Krat Mall.
-mingo Amusement park.
-MSR Hospital.
These three are the ces closest to us and have dense traffic every day."
"Isn''t MSR Hospital?" Reina questioned Alfred in a tone indicating her meaning without expressing.
"Yeah, it''s them." She nodded at Alfred''s confirmation.
Shin and Alice felt left out of the conversation. But before they can question Reina said.
"Let''s go to Aston-Krat Mall first." Hearing her words everyone agreed. It''s not like they had any objections.
"Now that this is out of the way." Reina smiled with a wide grin and turned to Alfred.
He sighed.
? "Alright. Guys follow me. It''s better to have a weapon right?"
Shin knit his brows in confusion. What is he talking about?
They were led toward the storage room and Alfred brought out some keys as he used them to open a separate door inside the storage.
Shin''s eyes widened in shock. It was only a space of about 4 Square feet. But inside there were several weapons hung on the wall. Short sword, long sword, broad sword, spear, halberd, axe, and a few others.
Shin could tell they were not as lethal and outstanding as the ones used by the n. But they were still pretty good.
He turned to Alfred in a questioning gaze who feigned ignorance.
"Since when did we have all these weapons? I thought you stopped using them?"
Alfred felt wronged and he couldn''t refute that. He indeed stopped using them these few years but he still kept them. His love for weapons and martial arts was still there.
Seeing the situation. Reina butt in.
"Calm down Shin. He indeed stopped using it but you can''t expect a full-fledged fighter to start hating weapons. He kept them but didn''t use them. It was good, isn''t it? Now they can be used right?"
"Yeah, fine. I understand. I''m sorry. I should have considered the situation." Shin apologized.
Alice was still at loss for words. There were many things she didn''t understand from their conversation but she decided to leave them forter.
"So anyway which weapon are you going to choose?" Alfred said prompting him to make a decision. He was also curious about Shin''s choice.
He never thought the day woulde. When he will show his son these weapons and he will be the one using them. He was happy inside.
He wanted to teach his son martial arts too. But s. Destiny had something else in mind. But now fate is taking another turn. He chuckled at that thought.
Shin checked all the weapons. Up until now, he was using an iron rod or knife as a weapon. He felt pathetic. But now he can at least fight with something decent.
He checked all the weapons. After some thinking. He picked a long sword. One short sword and a few throwing daggers.
Shin thought to himself.
''This will be good. I can change with the long sword and the short sword as I need. As the throwing daggers.'' A smile crept on his face.
''Hehehe he.''
''If everything works as I think it will be super cool.''
He thought of something as he started thinking of different ways to fight using these weapons.
Seeing Shin''s choice Alfred nodded in approval.
"It''s a good choice for now. Hmmm, practicing with a long sword will be pretty effective as you don''t know the basics of swordsmanship."
He continued.
"Your choice of Wakizashi is also good. Hmm, it''s a nice auxiliary weapon."
He continued nodding his head with a pride full look. He was proud of his son''s choice for some reason.
Shin frowned as he heard his father''s words.
"What is he even talking about?" He couldn''t help but mutter with confusion stered on his face.
''What Wakizashi? I''ve never even heard of many of these weapons. How would I understand what is auxiliary or whatever?''
Understanding Shin''s thoughts Reina chuckled and proceeded to ask Alice.
"Alice, which weapon will you use?"
She looked a little hesitant as she said.
"Mom, I will keep a short sword with me too." She said as she went forward to pick the same type that Shin picked.
Seeing her choose a Wakizashi Shin frowned. But then he remembered Alice''s scythe is made of her skill and is overpowered. She is fine with a short sword for emergencies.
He nodded his head thinking. Alice is quite smart.
Unbeknownst to him. Alice''s thoughts were a little different.
''Hehe~''
Chapter 31 Good Job!! Past Me!!
Unbeknownst to him. Alice''s thoughts were a little different.
''Hehe~''
''Darling and I should match. So of course I''ll take the weapon darling chose.''
''Ohh~ We are such an incredible pair.''
''I feel closer to him now.''
''Ahh, I wish I could have chosen all the same ones darling chose. But I can''t be greedy.''
Thinking that Alice returned to Reina''s side. She can''t miss an opportunity to gain some brownie points from her mother-inw. So she should be close to her too.
She can get close to Shin all she wants when they are alone.
''Hehe~''
Reina smiled at Alice seeing her holding Wakizashi as some treasure anding towards her.
"Will you be fine with only that?" Reina asked with concern.
"Yes, Mom. I''ll take good care of it." Alice''s gleaming smile made Reina''s heart warm.
"Alice is very powerful, Mom," Shin said to Reina so she doesn''t have to worry too much.
''Yes, indeed powerful.'' Shin said inwardly. Suddenly he thought of Alice''s fight and then her bombs. He shuddered for a moment.
Reina was still worried but she decided to protect Alice if something happens. She was like her daughter after all.
*p*
"Ok, then let''s move, shall we." Said Alfred while pping his hands.
Everyone agreed with his words.
***
//9:50 a.m, 7th December 2025.//
All four of them came out of the house and started running in the direction of the Mall. The Aston Krat Mall was in the east of their current location.
They were moving at a very fast pace. No normal athlete could have kept up with them.
Alfred and Reina were surprised. This much speed was nothing for them. But they didn''t expect Shin to move so fast while holding Alice in his arms.
Yes, Alice was being taken in a princess carry. How did this happen? A little while back.
Outside their house, before they started moving.
"How much time will it take to reach there, Dad?" Shin asked Alfred.
"Hmm, It depends on how fast we run. If I and Reina run at normal speed we can reach there in 5 minutes." Alfred replied while estimating the time.
Shin thought of something as he nced at Alice.
Alice knew what it was. Her physical strength is very low and she can''t run that fast. She will be only holding them back. She felt guilty. She felt like crying. If only she had more stats in agility. She never wanted to hold back Shin whom she cares for so much.
She was devastated. She was regretting not increasing her agility.
''If only...If only I had..'' Amidst her thoughts, she felt a hand behind her back and one behind her legs sweeping her off the ground. She was surprised.
She was in Shin''s arms. She could feel the strength in those arms and the tenderness while holding her. He held her very gently.
As her thoughts cleared up her face turned red.
''Wh-What is going on?''
''Did the heavens bless me just now?''
''What good deed did I do?''
She felt like she just won a jackpot.
''I am so happy. Good job past me for not increasing your agility. Or I would have missed this chance.''
''Hehe hehe hehe he~''
''I''ll enjoy this moment to my heart''s content.''
*Sniff*
''Ahh, Shin''s smell. Ok, I''ve memorized it now. Hehe~''
Reina and Alfred were surprised at Shin''s bold actions. They never expected it of their son. But when they looked at Alice whose face turned red in embarrassment. They held back theirughter.
''Ahh, it''s good to be young.'' Both of them thought the same thing.
Shin looked at Alice who wasn''tining about being held like that and smiled.
''It seems she doesn''t dislike it. Now we can reach there fast. Alice doesn''t have to worry about anything. I did promise to take care of her.''
"I''ll carry you so don''t worry about anything." Said Shin in a gentle tone.
Alice who was already busy sniffing him turned redder in embarrassment, so she could only nod meekly.
She didn''t want to get caught sniffing. She had to be careful.
"..."
While running they came across many people. But most of them were mentally broken and not in a situation to talk.
They soon came across a group of people who were hunting monsters. It was some Goblins.
Seeing Shin''s group running speed those group of people understood that they were also awakened.
Shin and the others didn''t want to involve with them. So they just n to pass by them without involving themselves.
The leader of the group dealt the finishing blow to thest goblin and everyone started cheering.
"That''s so cool boss. I leveled up."
"I leveled up too. I reached level 3."
"Me too."
"You are so awesome, boss."
Another one of them praised their boss who was the highest level among them. He was level 6. The bearded man with brown hair wasughing being praised like that. He was on a high horse.
After the monster attack yesterday. He somehow managed to survive and even kill a monster as he awakened. At first, he was confused but soon he met others like him who also awakened, and now they are fighting in a group trying to level up.
''With my overpowered ability ''Knife throw''. This bunch of monsters is nothing.'' Thought the leader with a smug smile.
He soon saw a group of four people passing by them at an insane speed.
''More awakened. With that much speed it''s obvious they used all their stats on agility. Fools. They can''t run forever.''
"Hey, you people. Stop right there." He shouted in amanding tone. But the response he got made him infuriated.
Shin and the others didn''t even bother to stop and nce at them. They just continued running. As this group of people don''t have that much agility to chase after them they couldn''t stop Shin and the others.
The leader of the group felt his pride shattered. How could these bunch of weaklings ignore him?
If he sees them again. They will regret making a fool out of him.
"Let''s continue hunting." the leader said with a smile as he turned to his group. None of them said anything and just agreed. They knew their leader was strong soughing would only lead to their death.
***
"Hmm, interesting," Shin muttered without looking back as the color of his eyes flickered.
Chapter 32 Happy Meal!! Darling~
"Hmm, interesting," Shin muttered without looking back as the color of his eyes flickered.
While running Shin used his appraisal skill on those group of people who were hunting monsters.
He was surprised. His skill worked on humans too. Before he didn''t use it to check on Alice. Cause he didn''t know if that would work or what effect it might have.
Those people were perfect to test it on. And as he expected it was fine. It worked just like he thought.
The group consisted of people ranging from levels 2 - 4 and the highest level was level 6.
[Harry Davidson]
[Level - 6]
[Title - Commander]
[Special ability - Knife Throw(B)]
[Trait - Arrogant, moody, likes to order around.]
[More detailed information can be obtained as the user levels up.]
"So that''s how it works. Hmm. Now I understand why appraisal doesn''t have a rank. It depends on the user''s level." Shin said while being amazed at his skill.
Of course, the only thing he found interesting was his appraisal skill''s function. The information on that level 6 person was of no importance.
Shin then remembered he got this skill from a Vultican. He got curious about the monster''s intelligence.
''Are they intelligent enough to use this skill?''
Then he thought of his fight against all types of monsters he met.
Goblins felt fear when he tortured them before.
Corpse eaters had no sense. They just chased after him blindly.
Velnora dogs were fighting on instinct like a beast.
Vultican, Well he didn''t have a chance to observe it properly. But it was indeed strong. The damage it did after crashing was terrifying.
Gnolls. He doesn''t know much about them other than their pain resistance.
As for Undead Tormentor. It had some intelligence. It was intelligent enough to use gravity maniption skills.
Shin concluded that some monsters had intelligence and some did not. Maybe the stronger ones will be more intelligent and troublesome.
At that moment Shin got more motivated to get stronger and faster.
After some time. They managed to reach their destination.
Aston Krat Mall.
It was a building situated at the center of the Northern sector covering a veryrge area. It was the biggest mall in the northern sector.
The building had 4 floors and 2 underground floors for the basement. Parking lot.
Standing at the main entrance was a group of four who just arrived here without breaking a sweat.
Shin was surprised by his change. He was a little worried that he needs to adjust to his body growth fast or it will be problematic in fights.
He ced Alice on the ground, Who was a little reluctant to leave?
She felt like she just won a lottery and the next moment it was taken back from her.
She wanted to protest. But whom she canin to? So she timidly walked towards Reina.
Reina was having fun watching Alice''s reaction. Seeing that Alice was a little sad. She red at Shin.
Shin didn''t understand why his mom is angry at him. He just scratched his back and went near Alfred.
Reina just patted Alice''s back with an amused smile.
"It''s too quiet," Shin muttered snapping Reina and Alice out of their thoughts.
They turned to look everywhere. It was eerily quiet. Well after yesterday''s monster attack it was obvious.
The question is. Are there people trapped inside who are still alive?
"Mom, what is inside that bag?" Shin asked with a curious expression. Both his mom and dad had ck backpacks on them.
"Fufu~You will understandter," Reina said with a teasing smile.
Shin frowned seeing his mother make fun of him.
"Okay listen here everyone," Alfred said getting everyone''s attention.
"This building has four entrances. One in front of us, One in the basement, and the other two on the east and south side."
"We will clear monsters from the 4 floors first then we will move to the basement. We don''t want to get trapped there if there are monsters above us."
Everyone nodded at his words. Just as he said they first need to clear the main building. Before clearing the basement.
"We will enter together. If a situation arises and we have to separate. We will separate into groups of two, and either I or Reina will be with one of you." Alfred said his words in a clear voice.
Shin and Alice nodded at his words. They too understood that it was for their good. Shin''s parents can support them in case of any emergency.
"Andstly. If we find any survivors. We are to bring them together with us."
"Yes, Dad," Shin said like it was just obvious.
"Yes," Alice said with a serious look.
"Of course honey. Everyone here has the same thoughts." Reina said with a smile. She was a little proud of Shin and Alice. They were good kids.
"Okay then. Follow me." Said Alfred with a smile and started moving.
They entered the Mall and the scene was horrific.
The floor was blooded red and a disgusting smell attacked their noses. Some pieces of flesh and bones were scattered on the ground.
After some time they managed to maintain some resistance to the smell. After all both Shin and Alice saw many disgusting things yesterday.
As for Alfred and Reina. They had their share of past experiences.
So all of them managed to hold the urge to vomit.
They all had sad expressions on their faces.
But as soon as they walked further inside, they heard a growling sound.
p All of them turned vignt. Soon they found themselves surrounded by a dozen of monsters.
Shin and Alice got ready to fight. Shin took out his long sword and said.
"Alice me first. Please."
Hearing Shin''s words she instantly replied.
"Sure."
How could she refuse him? If he asks like that. This day was the best. Alice was enjoying her time with Shin. She smiled and just stood beside Reina and Alfred.
"You don''t need help?" Asked Alfred with worry. He knew they were just for support but he can''t help but get worried. After all, Shin was outnumbered.
"I''m fine," Shin said with an assuring smile.
"But-" Reina was about to say something but stopped after hearing Alice''s words.
"Happy Meal, Darling~"
Chapter 33 Upgrade!!
"Happy meal, Darling~"
Reina then looked at Alice weirdly and with a raised eyebrow she said
"Darling?"
Realization dawned upon Alice as she muttered in a not-so-low voice.
"Oops, I messed up."
Reinaughed at Alice''s mistake and continued teasing her.
"Haha~ Darling~ Haha."
"Fufu."
Alice''s face turned red but she didn''t say anything. Reina felt a little guilty for teasing Alice so much.
"I''m sorry for teasing you."
"Darling, fufu haha."
But she continuedughing.
Alfred on the other hand also looked at Alice weirdly.
"What do you mean by meal?"
He couldn''t understand the meaning behind her words.
''Don''t tell me Shin is going to eat those things?'' Alfred thought as he gulped down his saliva. Sweat trickled down his forehead with the thought of such a possibility.
Alice who was red in embarrassment turned to Alfred.
"You''ll understand soon." She said trying to change the topic and their attention toward Shin. She was too embarrassed.
''Ohh, how could I make such an embarrassing mistake?'' She thought inwardly.
Reina and Alfred turned their focus on Shin. But Reina didn''t stop giggling.
Alice just tried to not say anything and hoped Reina wouldn''t make fun of her anymore.
Shin on the other hand held his de and checked his opponent.
There were 4 Velnora dogs, 3 Gnolls, and 8 Corpse eaters.
''That will not be a problem.''
Then he heard Alice''s voice.
''Happy meal huh.''
He smiled at Alice''s words.
''I just hope she doesn''t mean it literally. Well, I''m only eating away at their stats and skills.''
''Hmm?''
''Did she say darling?''
''No, maybe I misheard her.''
Shin shook his head to remove weird thoughts.
With his long sword in his hand and a confident smile on his face. Shin dashed at those monsters.
''Velnora Dogs are fast and also have Extreme speed skills. So they might get annoying. I better deal with them first.''
Shin thought and ran towards Velnora dogs. Seeing Shin running toward them. Those dogs also speed up and tried to finish Shin by surrounding him.
With their speed, it would have been possible to kill others. But Shin with his agility of 90 which far surpassed theirs even with Extreme speed was much faster.
Shin dodged them with his increased reflexes as they opened their fangs to bite him.
Shin swung his long sword with brute strength and sliced the first Velnora dog-like butter.
Same thing he did with the others. With a horizontal sh, he cut the legs of the beast who jumped at him. Then finished with a thrust in the head.
The other two dogs looked at Shin cautiously. Their speed was nothing in front of this human.
But Shin didn''t let them have a chance to do much.
He quickly dashed at them and finished them off with a few shes.
"This long sword is good. Using a weapon to fight is good after all." Shin said as he thought of his fights with an iron rod. ''Ughh, it was tough.''
By that time the other monsters also approached Shin.
This time he was surrounded from all sides. There was no escape for him.
Alfred was a little worried. Will his son be fine? He turned to look at Alice. Her face didn''t have a hint of worry.
Alice knew there was nothing to worry about. After all, it was her darling. Her confidence in Shin wasn''t unfounded. After all, they had already fought with more than 50 monsters.
Alice just gave an assuring look to Alfred and continued observing Shin.
Alfred turned to look at Shin and he was surprised. There wasn''t a hint of fear on his face instead he was smiling.
Shin smiled at the monsters and said
"Extreme speed."
His speed increased as his figure blurred for a second. Alfred and Reina were able to see it very clearly.
Shin appeared in front of a confused gnoll. As soon as it saw Shin in front of him. It let out a growl to alert others. But the horizontal swing was enough to slice off its head.
The other monsters jumped to attack Shin. He just leaped in the air while swinging his long sword and cutting those monsters. Shin threw his knives which he brought with him at the corpse eaters.
His aim was off but it did some damage. He sighed and jumped, chopped the monster in front of him, and finished the others too.
The fight onlysted a few minutes and Shin finished those monsters without getting a scratch.
***
[You have killed 4 Velnora Dogs.]
[You have killed 3 Gnolls.]
[You have killed 8 Corpse eaters.]
[You have leveled up.]
[ +10 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 8 skill points for ''Predator''s eyes'' skill.]
[You have absorbed 4 skill points for the ''Extreme speed'' skill.]
[You have absorbed 3 skill points for the ''Pain tolerance'' skill.]
[You have absorbed 13 stat points.]
***
[ Predator''s eyes skill is ready for rank up.]
[ Do you wish to upgrade Predator''s eyes skill?]
[Yes/No]
"Ohh, finally. Yes." Shin said with excitement in his eyes.
[Predator''s eyes skill is upgrading...]
[Congrattions Predator''s eyes skill has ranked up to (D).]
"Wow, that was a good haul." At that moment Shin heard another voice.
[ Extreme speed skill is ready for rank up.]
[ Do you wish to upgrade ''Extreme speed'' skill?]
[Yes/No]
"Extreme speed too? Of course, I would. Yes." Shin said with a smile.
[Extreme speed skill is upgrading...]
[Congrattions Extreme speed skill has ranked up to (E).]
"Hehe. I''m quite satisfied." Shin smiled and at that moment another voice sounded.
[ Pain tolerance skill is ready for rank up.]
[ Do you wish to upgrade ''Pain tolerance'' skill?]
[Yes/No]
"What''s going on today?" Shin was a little confused but regardless he said.
"Yes."
[ Pain tolerance skill is upgrading...]
[Congrattions Pain tolerance skill has ranked up to (E).]
"I guess no more notifications. This is nice." Shin was very happy with this development.
"Status board." Said Shin.
*Klink!*
***
__________________________________
Shin''s status:-
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 11 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 72]
[AGI - 90]
[DEX - 20 ]
[Stamina - 55]
[Mana - 10]
[ Bonus stats - 83 ]
[Special ability - Plunder[Advanced 1]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch]
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (D), Extreme speed (E), Appraisal, Pain tolerance(E), Gravity Maniption(E) ]
__________________________________
***
"Heh."
"Hunting is good after all," Shin said with a smile on his face. Then he started walking toward others.
Chapter 34 Why Use A Scythe?!
Alfred and Reina were dumbfounded by Shin''s show of strength.
"Such power," Alfred muttered in disbelief.
"I can''t believe someone can get that strong in a single day."
"Haaah." Reina sighed.
"What are all we martial artists doing training all these years to get stronger. And here we have someone who grew so much in a day. If this goes on he will surpass us easily." Reina said with a pout on her face.
But it was obvious how proud she was of Shin. Even though sheined. She was very happy to see her son grow so much.
Shin approached them and asked.
"So how was it."
"You were indeed strong but." Alfred paused and looked at Reina.
"Right. I agree." Reina nodded while agreeing with whatever Alfred wanted to say.
Shin frowned and asked.
"Tell me what is it?"
Reina sighed and said.
"Shin your power is good but it was crude. No fighting style. Lack ofbat skills. Even the way you swung your sword was wrong. You were able to win solely by your physical advantage."
"Right, your stance was wrong. You weren''t able to even unleash half of your current power." Alfred continued pointing out Shin''s mistake.
"What? Not even half. Am I that bad?" Shin asked worriedly.
"Don''t worry. We just need to correct a few things and you will be good to go." Alfred reassured.
"And fighting these monsters is the bestbat experience you can ask for. Right?" Reina said with a wink.
Shin just smiled wryly at her words. ''Yeah, I need to work hard. Both with my skills and fighting style.''
Shin tightened his grip and looked forward to getting stronger.
Something then clicked inside his mind as he remembered his skill.
''Right. Let''s test it out.''
Shin walked towards the corpse of those monsters. He sat down near the corpse of a Velnora dog and muttered.
"Devourer''s touch."
Shin noticed a ck fog near the monster''s corpse. ''Is that because of my skill?''
He felt refreshed and all the little fatigue he built up vanished.
Maybe because the fight was easy for Shin. He couldn''t grasp the effects of his skill perfectly. But he got a general idea of it. His brain was telling him that this skill will be very beneficial.
As he looked at the monster''s corpse. It looked like it was sucked dry of blood. Its body was shriveled up.
''So that''s what it means when it says. I''ll not even leave your blood.''
Shin sighed and returned to his parent''s side. His father gave him some pointers as they started walking. Alfred''s understanding of the sword was much refined. Shin attentively listened to him.
Reina chuckled seeing them like this. Shin who just yesterday didn''t bother to listen to them and thought they were nagging him is now attentively listening to his father.
What would have happened if the world didn''t change? Would we have continued like usual? Eating breakfast and minding our work instead ofing out here hunting.
She wanted to visit this Mall together with them for a long time. But she never expected her first family visit to this Mall would be like this. Bloody and quiet.
Reina nced at Alice who was smiling and looking at Shin.
She wanted her son and his girlfriend, to visit this Mall on a shopping trip with them. Enjoy themselves by buying clothes and eating, or ying at the arcade.
Never in her wildest dreams, she would have expected her son to take his girlfriend out with his family in a bloody mall. Hunting monsters and talking about fighting styles and tactics instead of flirting with her.
She sighed. ''Maybe, but if the world didn''t change I don''t know if we had talked andughed together like this. Would Shin have changed even then?''
They started checking every shop searching for any monsters in hope of finding some survivors.
They checked many shops on the first floor. The mostmon thing they found was dead bodies of people. They also found some monster corpses which means some people did kill some monsters.
After checking dozen of shops they entered a beauty salon. As soon as they entered the shop they saw a few Corpse eater eating the dead bodies there.
This time Alice didn''t wait for Shin after all it was her turn. Alice summoned her silver scythe and sliced the monsters like she was cutting vegetables.
The salon had enough space for her to freely swing her scythe.
Reina and Alfred looked at Alice in surprise. They were shocked. Their mouths were wide open. They never expected that of Alice.
With her cheerful personality, it was difficult to imagine her killing something.
Well, they also understood. It was necessary. At least she is sane. Many people will not be able to handle themselves in her situation.
Well, they still haven''t seen Alice''s dark side. Anyway.
Alice finished them off and returned to their side.
After that Reina also gave a few pointers to Alice on using a scythe. Although Reina never used a scythe. She still used a halberd, spear, and other simr weapons. So she can somewhat help.
Suddenly thinking of something Reina asked with a curious look.
"By the way Alice. Why did you decide on using a scythe? Have you used it before?"
Shin was also curious about it. From the way it looked. Shin understood she used her mana in a way to create a weapon. It might also be because of her ability that she was able to do it easily.
Before he didn''t have mana stat and didn''t understand it but now he knows she created it herself. Well, Shin can''t do that for some reason. Even so, why a scythe?
Alice looked down as she was remembering something. She had a sad look on her face.
Everyone thought that maybe she has some story behind it. They felt guilty. Reina was about to take back her question. When Alice said in a low voice.
Chapter 35 Family Monster Hunting Trip!!
Alice looked down as she was remembering something. She had a sad look on her face.
Everyone thought that maybe she has some story behind it. They felt guilty. Reina was about to take back her question. When Alice said in a low voice.
"From when I was small my mother used to give me tasks such as cutting grass in the garden or helping with nts. So after years of doing this, I became familiar with a scythe. I still remember that feeling. One time I git sunburnt you know."
Alice suddenly felt her mother''s(Mia) emotions transmit to her. From her soul grimoire. She was very angry. She never forced her daughter to do it.
''But I did get sunburnt.'' Alice thought.
''It was your fault to forget wearing a hat.'' Mia retorted transmitting her emotions.
Everyone was dumbfounded. Was that the only reason? Then what was up with her reaction?
"Umm, is that the only reason?" Reina asked wanting to confirm Alice''s words.
"Yeah, and it looks cool too." She replied with a slight smile.
Shin thought of her mana scythe. A silver one and a ck one. He nodded his head agreeing with her words. It is cool.
Even Reina and Alfred seem to agree with her.
But the next moment they saw something ridiculous. A book started floating above Alice''s hands and the dead bodies of monsters got covered in ck energy and got sucked inside the book.
Shin waspletely fine as he had already seen this many times and gotten used to it. Both Reina and Alfred had the same thoughts in mind.
''What is going on? Can someone exin please?''
They gulped and looked at Alice. They couldn''t help but think. Maybe Alice is more ridiculous than Shin.
They continued checking all the shops on that floor. They encountered a few monsters but they were also taken care of easily.
Alfred and Reina continued to stroll. I mean observe the area all this while.
Soon they covered the whole floor and there were no monsters, nor any survivors. They all sighed.
*Haah*( x4)
Well, it was obvious. It''s very difficult for survivors to be there. If there were they would have tried to escape first.
"Let''s move onto the next floor," Alfred said while looking at the esctor which wasn''t working.
The second floor had electronics shops and many clothing sections.
Alfred looked at his watch it was 10:45 a.m. he said.
"We took a lot of time on the first floor. Let''s clear this floor within fifteen minutes."
Everyone nodded. They knew they can easily do it. On thest floor, they wasted a lot of time. Even Alice knew it was possible with her speed. But she had already decided from now on she will also focus on her other stats too.
They started quickly moping any monsters on their way and checking every ce thoroughly.
Unfortunately, they didn''t find any people this time either.
The same went on with the third floor. They crushed many monsters. But there wasn''t any survivor.
Shin leveled up again.
[You have leveled up.]
[ +10 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 18 stat points.]
By the regr use of Devourer''s touch. Shin wasn''t getting tired.
Alice also leveled up a few times.
As soon as they started moving to the fourth floor. They heard a screeching sound.
Alfred gestured for everyone to speed up. They rushed to the fourth floor in the hopes of finding a survivor.
As soon as they entered there. They rushed toward the source of the sound.
They saw a bunch of goblins surrounding something.
Shin used his long sword to sh at them. But this time even Alfred and Reina didn''t stand by. Before Shin or Alice could react. They had already finished those monsters.
Both Shin and Alice were shocked.
''Mom and dad are really strong.''
''As expected of my inws.''
They turned to look at what those monsters were surrounding. There was a spherical transparent barrier protecting someone. Inside that barrier, a woman could be seen. She was probably in herte 20s and a many unconscious near her. He seems to be hurt badly.
That woman had her eyes closed. Seemingly gave up on her life and epted her death. But she was still doing her best to protect that man from those monsters.
Alfred and Reina looked at them with pity. That woman was crying and her situation also didn''t look much better. She also had wounds over her body.
"Open your eyes. You guys are safe now." Reina said to that woman in a sweet voice.
That woman opened her eyes in surprise as she heard Reina''s voice.
Then she noticed four figures in front of her. She was a little afraid but seeing they didn''t have any ill intent towards them. She calmed down.
She asked in a firm voice without removing the barrier.
"Thank you for helping us. But who are you people and what do you want?" She asked even though she didn''t feel any I''ll intentions from them. She had to be a little cautious.
Reina understood that woman''s thoughts. She started introducing everyone.
"I am Reina Wolner. This is my husband Alfred Wolner." She said and pointed at Alfred.
"That boy in the back is my son, Shin Wolner." Shin nodded at the woman. She nodded back.
"This beautiful girl is Alice Kayden, Shin''s partner." Alice blushed at that moment.
Shin thought about his mother''s words. ''Partners huh. Well, we are fighting together. So it is true in a way.''
That woman looked at blushing Alice and rolled to her to meet Reina''s and said.
"I''m Jenny Felbert. This is my husband, James. He is injured. But what are you guys doing here? With your strength. You can easily escape from here." Jenny asked suspiciously.
She didn''t understand why this group of people. Who easily defeated those monsters are doing here. They must have some reason.
Reina smiled and said.
"Yes, we came here to hunt some monsters."
Everyone nodded.
"Yeah, it was a fun trip," Alice said after her. She had so much fun with Shin and her inws after all.
Jenny was dumbfounded. The only thing that came out of her mouth was.
"WHAT??"
Chapter 36 We Had Awakened!!
''What are these crazy people talking about?'' thought Jenny as she eyed the group of people in front of her.
''We have barely survived until now and these crazy people are going out of their way to hunt monsters and enjoying it like a family pic.''
''Should I trust them or not. Well, they did save me. But they are crazy.''
''Ughh, I''m getting a headache here.''
Jenny was in a dilemma. But seeing James'' situation. She took the risk of trusting them.
She calmed herself down and said.
"Please help us. James'' condition is not good." As she said that all her bravery faded and she started crying. She just wanted James to be fine.
Jenny removed the barrier. Everyone got to see James'' condition. He had a big scar on his chest. He bled a lot.
''The bleeding needs to be stopped or else he will die.'' Thought Shin.
"Reina." (Alfred)
"Alice." (Shin)
Shin and Alfred both looked at Alice and Reina respectively and said in a gentle tone.
Both Reina and Alice were surprised but they nodded.
Reina hurriedly opened her backpack and took out a first aid kit. Now Shin understood what she kept inside. She must have thought of helping in case of finding any survivor. His mother is a nice person.
Reina was about to use first aid to help with the bleeding. But she knew this won''t help much. The wound is too big. At that moment she saw Alice''s actions and stood there stupified.
Alice after hearing Shin''s call understood what he meant. She summoned her as a ck and white covered book floated above her hand.
Suddenly a white humanoid figure came out of the book and stood near Alice. Alfred and Reina couldn''t move their eyes from this heavenly scene.
The white figure walked towards James. Then suddenly a golden green light fell on his chest and his wound started closing in.
Jenny who saw this miracle happening in front of her looked at the white figure radiating, Holy aura. Then her eyes turned to the person who summoned such a being.
Beautiful blue eyes shining with illuminance. Her every smile was heartwarming, and her every movement was elegant and full of grace. The beauty Alice stood there shining while using her skill.
"An angel. No, she is a goddess." Jeeny felt that the girl in front of her wasn''t human but a goddess in human disguise.
Only if Jenny saw her dark side and Alice already has been called the goddess of death. A reaper, demon, etc.
Well not that it matters. Alice is a good girl after all.
Reina and Alfred just stood there frozen in shock.
After some time the wound closed but there was still a scar left. The white figure(Mia) went back inside her book after using her healing magic and Alice deactivated the summon.
Alfred just thought of one thing.
''What even is the need for first aid if things like this are possible." He shook his head.
But he still can''t get over the heavenly scene. He looked at Alice then his eyes turned to Shin.
''Don''t tell me. ''His girlfriend is an angel.'' We''ll Alice is a nice and kindhearted girl. So it might even be true. Then the bigger question. How is such a nice girl my introverted loner son''s girlfriend?''
No matter how much he thought about it he couldn''t solve this mystery.
Alfred just rubbed his chin and gave up on thinking.
''Maybe he just saved a million people in his past life.''
Reina looked at the first aid box and sighed.
*Haah*
''Well, it can be used to bandage him.''
Reina tapped on Jenny''s shoulder who looked like she was in a dreand. Jenny snapped out of her thoughts and looked at Reina.
Reina pointed at the bandages. Jenny understood as she nodded her head.
She went forward and wrapped it around James'' chest. Shin and Alfred helped her to it.
After that. Alfred and Shin helped them carry James over to the nearby furniture shop and ced him on a bed.
They all took a seat inside that shop.
"Let''s leave to rest a little," said Alfred as he looked at James.
Jenny nodded at his words.
"Would you exin to us what happened here?" Reina asked Jenny in a soft voice.
At that question, Jenny''s face turned grim.
Reina sighed. She kinda understands that it might have been terrifying for her. So she waited patiently for Jenny to say something.
Everyone waited patiently for Jenny to calm down and exin at her own pace.
Jenny started telling us how everything happened.
"Yesterday me and my James came to this Mall for shopping. It was the weekend so we also wanted to enjoy our time. But that afternoon. Suddenly arge number of monsters starteding in and killing people."
"We were too afraid and got caught up in the chaos. As all the exits were blocked we were also pushed back by the people to the upper floors."
"Many people managed to escape. But many died in the process."
"That chaos continued for hours but after that many people started doing weird things. We weren''t able to understand what was happening."
"They used fire, Ice, wind, etc. Some suddenly got stronger. Few we''re even able to create weapons out of nowhere. One of them turned invisible and escaped."
"People started gaining different abilities. But they weren''t the only ones. We also got our abilities."
"We saw a green screen floating in front of our eyes."
"I got the ability ''Barrier master'' and James got the ability ''Golem master''."
''Green screen huh. What''s the meaning of different colors?'' Shin thought to himself at Jenny''s words.
Shin knew Jenny was telling the truth. When he used his Appraisal. It said.
[Jenny Felbert]
[Level - 3]
[Age - 28]
[Special ability - Barrier Master(A)]
[Trait - Loves her husband dearly, Thankful, Relieved.]
Shin stopped reading further when he heard Jenny continue.
"I was able to set up a protective barrier and create a magical shield in thin air and James was able to shoot sharp stones out of his hands.
That was when we understood what had happened.
We had Awakened."
Chapter 37 Low Lives.
"Um, are you fine telling us about your abilities?" Shin questioned Jenny who just told them their abilities. Not that it will matter to Shin who can easily obtain information about them with his appraisal.
But him using appraisal and her confessing herself are different things. It shows that she is putting her trust in them. So Shin couldn''t help but worry.
"I believe I can trust in you guys." Jenny turned to look at Alice and said.
"After all, you saved my husband. You have my absolute trust."
''I won''t lie in front of a goddess.'' Thought Jenny as she smiled at Alice. She had already started considering Alice as a goddess or an angel hiding in human disguise.
Her faith in Alice started building at this point and how this will affect their future. It''s something to discusster on.
Jenny again started her narration of the havoc.
"The situation was already out of hand. Some people did try to fight those monsters. Many of them died and some were able to kill them. We thought that with their help we might be able to escape from here." Jenny sighed and continued.
"But it was only wishful thinking on our part. Soon more monsters flooded in and those people just escape using their abilities."
"There were many people who didn''t awaken. While defending from monsters many people died as we kept getting pushed back. By the time we realized we were already on the 4th floor and it was night."
"With the help of remaining awakened, we were still alive. But only 30 of us were left. Of which only 15 were awakened."
"All other people either escaped or died."
"Then for the whole night, we kept those monsters at bay while changing and resting while switching. James killed many monsters from the barrage of his stones. I tried defending to the best of my abilities."
"By the time we noticed it was morning and only 3 of us awakened were left. Me, James, and another guy. We were too tired. We wanted to rest but couldn''t. Those other unawakened people didn''t even fight all this time and just sat doing nothing."
"I was infuriated at their behavior. I tried to ask them to help. It was at that moment when they all started shining in different colors and I understood that they also awakened." Jenny was cut off by Shin''s question.
"Wait people shine when they awakened?" Shin couldn''t help but ask.
"Yeah, they do," Alice said as Jenny also nodded.
"Hmm, interesting," Shin muttered. He never saw anyone awakened in front of him. So he never knew about shining in colors.
''Wait does that mean I was also shining when I awakened? Howe I didn''t notice.'' Shin frowned.
It was not that he didn''t notice. He actually never shined when he awakened. He still didn''t know the reason.
Shin suddenly looked at Jenny who was waiting for Shin to say something so she can continue.
"Please," Shin said gesturing for her to continue. Shin didn''t know why but he felt that Jenny was looking at him coldly. Did he annoy her somehow?
Jenny continued.
"When I saw those people getting awakened. I felt hope. Maybe with their help, we can survive this. It was already morning and the number of monsters was far lesspared to yesterday. We might have been able to escape."
"I and James were already tired after constant fights. As James recovered he asked me to take some rest and Ipiled. But those newly awakened people were still not helping us. Then a blonde-haired boy came forward. For some reason, it felt like all the other people were following him."
"I had a bad premonition. He said to us," Good job, holding out all this while. Now that we have awakened. We can get out of here ourselves. Just do some little more help and be a good bait." As he said that he grabbed the other awakened by his cor and muttered something. Suddenly that man died screaming and the blonde hair boy shot out some red aura which soon calmed down."
"He said this is good and then threw the corpse. The people behind him weren''t surprised nor did they flinch when he killed that man."
"He turned to us and was about to do the same. Then James confronted him. James was too tired but he did his best to fight. At that moment we were attacked by monsters."
"Seeing the monsters attack. One of hisckeys used his ability and a de of wind pierced James'' chest at the same time a monster managed to scratch the open wound."
"James still managed to kill those monsters. Those people wanted us dead. But at that moment I put up a barrier and they knew they couldn''t go past my barrier so they just snorted and the blonde boy said.
(Blonde boy said)"You will still die here with your husband. If you would have removed that barrier we would have taken you with us. At least you could have been a little useful. I would have kept you alive as my personal toy. Too bad you chose to die."
He said as he licked his lips." Jenny said that with clear disgust in her voice.
When Alfred and Reina heard this. They were infuriated. They wanted to kill that blonde boy with their own hands.
Shin had a single thought in mind. ''That piece of shit needs to die.''
That kind of scum should be removed from existence.
Alice was silent by her eyes already turned red. Her dark side was about to take over. After all, she also met scums like that. But she was strong enough to deal with them.
Too bad she wasn''t able to kill them. But she will if she gets a chance. Maybe she can do some torture sessions with that blonde guy. It might relieve her anger a little bit.
''As I thought all guys are scum, lowlives who shouldn''t exist. Those horny dogs are mindless creatures when they are in their youth.''
Then she turned to look at Shin and her eyes turned to normal as a question appeared in her mind.
''But why is Shin different?''
''He is nothing like them.''
''Are there good guys out there too?''
''One thing is certain. My darling is nothing like those lowly creatures in human skin.''
''If that''s the case I can''t let my darling get tainted by such scums.''
''I better take some precautions.''
''If I find such scums. I better eliminate them myself before they mess with my darling.''
At that moment Alice started making her ns.
''Fufufu~ No one cane between me and my darling''s happy future together.''
Chapter 38 Gratitude.
Jenny looked at everyone''s expression and couldn''t help but smile.
''These people are kind.''
She thought inwardly.
"I was enraged at that blonde-haired boy and those people who left us to die even after we protected them for all this time."
Jenny bit her lips suppressing her anger and controlling her emotions.
She had the urge to kill those shameful people right there and then but she was powerless.
"James took their provocation to heart. Even with his wound, he was ready to fight them to death. I said to James to please calm down. I didn''t want to lose him.
Those group of people didn''t give us another nce and left us to die at the hands of those monsters as they descended downstairs."
"There were some gnolls and goblins. Unfortunately, those gnolls managed to break the barrier. Seeing the barrier break James did his best to kill those gnolls with whatever energy he had left. By the time I was ready to create another barrier, James managed to kill those gnolls and only goblins were left but James went unconscious as he fell slumping on the ground."
"I made the barrier in a hurry and tried my best to maintain it all this while. Luckily those goblins weren''t able to break it. But I knew in my heart that we will die here. I was not strong enough to kill goblins. But even then I kept up the barrier for hours."
Jenny said as she grit her teeth.
Just as she said their situation was dire and she was sure it will be their end. Her only regret was not being strong enough to protect James. If she was a little stronger she could have protected James.
She closed her eyes in grief. But this was her limit and just as she was about to give up. She heard some flesh-cutting sounds and screams. As she opened her eyes. She was a group of four standing in front of her.
"We are alive because of you guys. If you hadn''t helped us. We would have been already dead."
Jenny said as she stood up and bowed expressing her sincere gratitude and said.
"Thank you. Thank you so much for saving us. I can''t express how thankful I am. James is alive thanks to you."
Jenny said as streams of tears rolled down her eyes. She was suppressing her urge to cry and stay strong but she couldn''t anymore and burst out in tears.
Her happy life was ruined but she didn''t give up. She felt powerless against those monsters but she still held strong. But seeing her husband on the brink of death. Her heart was shattered.
Without James her life was meaningless. If something had happened to James she would have given up on her life there with him.
Now that they both are fine. She could only think of it as a miracle and when Alice used her skills to save James. Jenny firmly believed. Alice was a goddess and it was their greatest blessing that her husband is alive.
Seeing Jenny cry Reina had a warming smile on her face. She stood up and went near Jenny as sheforted her.
Everyone was looking at Jenny with a warm smile. Jenny has suffered so much and they understood it very well. But she held strong to protect her husband. It just showed how much she loved him.
She was a strong woman because not many people are ready to give up their life for others.
Alice knew it very well. After all, she had seen many people abandon their loved ones just to protect themselves. Even her biological father was the reason for the death of her mother and her stepfather.
Her mind was in jeopardy after her mother''s death. If she hadn''t awakened an ability that still held onto her mother. She would have died then and there.
While everyone was in their thoughts they heard a groaning sound which snapped them out of their thoughts.
Everyone looked at the source of the sound as the unconscious James was waking up. Jenny saw that and rushed to his side.
James slowly opened his eyes to the sight of crying, Jenny. He could feel the emotions of relief and happiness mixed in her expression.
She just hugged him and continued crying.
"Don''t... do anything dangerous... like that. I can''t live without you. Promise me."
Jenny said with a shaky voice. Her eyes were swollen from crying so much.
James just patted the back of her head and said in a gentle voice.
"I''m fine now, don''t worry. I promise I won''t do anything dangerous like that."
His face had a relieved smile. Seeing Jenny all fine his heart calmed down. But then he remembered what had transpired. He asked Jenny.
"By the way, where are we? And what happened to us."
Jenny broke the hug and faced him as she said.
"After those people left us."
As Jenny said that James'' eyes turned cold. He wanted to kill that blonde-haired boy with all the people following him.
Sensing James'' feelings Jenny continued.
"After you killed those gnolls you went unconscious." Hearing that James'' expression paled.
That means he left Jenny to fend off goblins on her own. Knowing that she couldn''t kill them herself he hated his ipetence for not being able to protect his wife.
"I made a barrier to protect us from those monster''s attacks. We would have died. But some kind-hearted people saved us."
Jenny said with a smile. She had her absolute trust in the Wolner family.
James frowned at her words. He was a little unsure of her words. He was worried about their intention behind saving them. After all, they had been already betrayed and left to die.
James looked behind Jenny and some people were standing there seemingly looking at him and Jenny.
Jenny smiled and said.
"They are the ones who not only saved us but also brought you from the brink of death."
James was shocked but he didn''t want to question their intentions for now. After all, they had saved him and his wife. So he should express his gratitude first.
"Thank you so much for saving us."
Chapter 39 Decision.
[James Felbert]
[Level - 7]
[Age - 30]
[Title - Saviour]
[Special ability - Golem Master(A)]
[Trait - Loves his wife dearly, Thankful, Doubtful, Relieved.]
Shin checked James'' status using his Appraisal.
''Saviour huh, he looks like a nice person.'' Shin thought and turned his focus on James as he deactivated his appraisal.
"Thank you so much for saving us."
James said with full sincerity in his voice. It was clear how thankful he was.
But James wanted to confirm his worries too.
"But what are you guys doing here. If you are so strong that means you have enough strength to get out of here. Weren''t you also trapped here?"
Alfred smirked at his words and said.
"Of course I am strong. Hahaha."
Reina sighed helplessly.
"It''s not like that. We came out here hunting."
James furrowed his brows at her words and turned to Jenny seemingly asking for answers.
''Are these people crazy?''
His expression said that.
Jenny smiled bitterly at that and just agreed by nodding.
"How are you feeling Mr. James?" Shin asked as James turned to him. Jenny Introduced.
"This is Shin Wolner and they are his parents. Alfred Wolner and Reina Wolner." Jenny said as she pointed at them.
"The beautifuldy behind them is Miss. Alice." Jenny introduced Alice very politely. She started considering Alice as a goddess in human disguise so she didn''t like the fact that Shin is Alice''s lover.
''I won''t acknowledge you as my goddess''s husband. I''ll check for myself if you are worthy.'' Thought Jenny inwardly.
"I think I''m alright," James replied to Shin while stretching his arms.
"So what will you do now Mr. James and Mrs. Jenny." Said Shin as he got James'' attention.
"We would like to return home. We need to recuperate. But we don''t know the situation outside." He paused and continued.
"And can anyone tell me what the hell is going on? Where are those monstersing from?" James asked the question which had been bugging him all this while.
Everyone had wry smiles on their faces.
"We would also like to know the answer to that question," Shin said with a deep sigh.
"We were too caught up in surviving from them that we didn''t even question their existence." Shin continued.
"We know they came from some portals but we don''t know much about them."
After that Shin and Alfred exined the situation as much as they know about it. From the current situation to the types of monsters they saw.
As they finished everyone was silent thinking about the situation. The existence of monsters itself was weird.
The silence was broken by James'' question.
"So what are you guys going to do now?"
"We will continue hunting as many monsters we can. First, we will clear this Mall and nearby monsters then we will go to other ces too." Shin answered James'' question.
"Why are you guys going out of your way to hunt monsters? Isn''t it dangerous?" James questioned Shin.
"So that we can level up and survive. Mr. James," Shin replied calmly.
"Survive huh. But you guys are already strong right. Or else you couldn''t have made it here without a scratch." James couldn''t understand their reason for intentionally endangering themselves.
"Yes, we are strong now. But do you think that will be the end of monsters?" Shin questioned James.
James'' eyes widened in the realization.
''That''s right no one said anything about that being the end of those monster attacks.''
Shin answered the question without waiting for James'' response.
"I don''t think so. There might be much stronger monsters out there. I have a feeling that it''s just the beginning. So we have to prepare for the worse."
"The world we know is changing and there will be changes we might not even understand. But we have to adapt to it. To live, to survive." Everyone nodded their heads at Shin''s words agreeing with him.
But a momentter they heard something they never expected.
"But that''s not the only reason. I have a personal grudge against them. I made an oath. I''ll eradicate them from existence. I''ll kill them and show them what true terror is."
Shin said it casually but his eyes had a terrifying glint that said he wasn''t joking. They had intense hatred toward those monsters.
Feeling killing intent from Shin''s voice which wasn''t directed at any of them. James and Jenny shuddered in fear. They knew he was serious.
Alfred and Reina gulped as they saw their son and felt his hatred for monsters. They never saw this side of Shin.
Alice on the other hand felt a tingling sensation inside her body. Was she excited? Yes, she was. Shin''s voice and his killing intent toward those monsters excited Alice to the core.
''Ohh~ So darling hates monsters.''
,m ''If that''s what you wish, no problem. I''ll support you in this endeavor of yours.''
''Well to be honest. I''ll support you with anything.''
''Hehe hehe~''
''If I kill those monsters. I can ask for rewards from Shin and slowly get close to him.''
''First I''ll ask for him to head-pat me, then a hug.''
''A k-kiss wouldn''t be so bad either.'' Alice thought as her face went red.
''If that goes well. Maybe...Maybe I can go further and-''
''Fufufu~''
She giggled as she went into her delusions doing this and that with Shin.
''Okay. Let''s calm down.''
''Alice. You need to behave properly.''
Alice took deep breaths and had a serious look on her face.
People who saw her current expression could never imagine what she is thinking.
Alice looked like someone who is thinking of the grave situation from the monster''s massacre. She looked angry at those monsters.
"I think Mr. and Mrs. Felbert shoulde with us. We will help you get home. I also think you guys should level up too." Alfred suggested as he looked at James and Jenny.
Hearing Alfred''s words. James went into deep thinking. After hearing Shin''s words. He also thought that leveling up a little would be for the best. Then he nced at Jenny who nodded her head agreeing to join them.
He was a little reluctant. But he had a feeling that he can trust these people. After all, they did save him.
After contemting for a bit he said.
"Yes, sir I also think that''s for the best. Please allow us to join you guys." James said putting all his trust in the Wolner family.
"Of course you are wee," Alfred said with a smile andughed.
At that time James didn''t know it was the best decision he took in his life. His decision will benefit them for a very long time.
Chapter 40 Brainwashed!?
Sounds of flesh cutting and dying screams could be heard. A goblin tried to get away from the bloodied sword painted with the blood of hisrades.
But soon a sharp object came flying like a projectile piercing his head making a hole in it as some ck blood sshed by the impact and the dead body fell to the ground.
"Fuueh."
"That was nerve-racking," said Jenny as the shield in front of her dissipated.
"It sure was," said James who stood near her and also had sweat trickling down his forehead.
After agreeing to follow the Wolner family on their expedition for monster hunting and leveling. They all came down to the basement of the Mall. It was the only ce left for them to clean up.
There were dozens of monsters. But most of them were goblins and gnolls.
As soon as they approached the monsters Reina and Alfred backed off and let Shin and Alice fight. They had smiles on their faces as they said. "Enjoy yourselves."
Alice and Shin just nodded at their words. James and Jenny were stupified they were worried and had amon thought in mind. ''What''s wrong with these people? Was it a mistake to follow them?''
Seeing James and Jenny''s expressions Alfred said
"Don''t worry Mr. And Mrs. Felbert. We will support you guys from here. You can count on us.
So just go on and rampage to your heart''s content. These weak monsters are perfect for you guys to level up." Alfred said with an encouraging smile.
James and Jenny looked at the goblins and then at gnolls.
''Weak? Aren''t there more than 30 monsters here? What are they talking about? If only four of us fight. It will be tough or take a lot of time at the very least. So why are they so confident?''
At that moment they heard Alice''s voice.
"Don''t worry Mr. James and Mrs. Jenny. Everything will be fine." Alice said with her signature angelic smile.
Jenny smiled and nodded her head in enthusiasm.
"Okay. Let''s do our best."
Seeing Jenny''s sudden enthusiasm James got confused. Why the sudden change? He didn''t expect Jenny to react like this. After all, he knows how cool-headed his wife is. She doesn''t make any impulse decisions. James decided to ask her out of curiosity.
"Honey, why are you so enthusiastic all of a sudden? Do you have a n to deal with those monsters?" He asked in a low voice that only Jenny could hear.
James expected Jenny to know something that he doesn''t and that''s why she is so confident.
But a momentter he regretted asking that question.
Jenny smiled at him. She held her chin high and said with a confident look and low voice that only James could hear.
"Of course, I''m confident because-" James perked up his ears. Just as he thought there was a reason for everyone to react like that.
"Because Miss Alice said everything will be fine. If she says it''s fine then it fine."
? It was obvious. Jenny had full confidence in Alice''s words. She has already started believing Alice as a goddess in human disguise. So of course her words are true.
James was bbergasted.
''What? What is she talking about? Is my Jenny brainwashed by these people? Why is she also acting weirdly?''
He was seriously worried now. But he didn''t get time to question further. Soon he heard Shin''s voice.
"Let''s start, shall we."
Alice summoned her Silver Scythe and took a stance. She remembered Reina''s tips from before and decided to follow them.
Shin took out his long sword and held it with his right hand.
The goblins and gnolls were near the parked cars. Soon they noticed a bunch of humans rushing toward them.
Shin shed his sword at the iing goblins. For him killing a goblin is not even worth much now. It''s better to let Mr. James and Mrs. Jenny deal with them and level up.
Shin turned to Alice as he said.
"Alice, let''s deal with gnolls first. Leave goblins for Mr. James and Mrs. Jenny to level up."
Alice nodded at his words and said.
"Ok Shin. Let''s do that."
She said as she shed at the nearby gnoll decapitating his head.
James and Jenny looked at the duo in front of them and gulped.
"They are strong," James muttered
"Yeah, they are." Jenny knew they were strong but this was on another level.
"We need to level up too," said Jenny.
"Let''s deal with those goblins," James said as he conjured up stones above his hand.
Jenny nodded and manifested a transparent shield.
James started shooting his sharp stones like projectiles. It did heavy damage to goblins. He could take some gnolls but he wasn''t sure about fighting with that numbers. So it was better to let Shin and Alice do their job.
As he said that Alice and Shin were busy cutting those monsters without much effort. They stopped with their one-hit kill and started practicing using them as practice dummies.
He bitterly smiled at that scene and again focused on killing goblins in front of him.
With her shield, Jenny didn''t let a single monstere near James, and he shot them aiming at their vital spots. His uracy was still not good but manageable. Slowly but surely there was some improvement in his uracy.
Within a few minutes, they had already finished off all the monsters in the basement.
"Haha, we did it." James was still in disbelief that they managed to do that.
After the fight, they returned to the first floor.
Both James and Jenny had leveled up. James reached level 8 and Jenny reached level 5.
Shin and Alice didn''t have much of a fight. They just did some practice as they ughtered those monsters. They decided to leave enough for James and Jenny.
They had already finished checking the Mall and there weren''t any other survivors and all the monsters were dealt with.
Reina suddenly looked at her watch and suggested to everyone.
"Guys, I know it''s still a little early. But how about we have lunch now before we get busy fighting more monsters."
Everyone was silent.
They looked at their surroundings. The floor was bloodied red and ck from the blood of humans and monsters. Some flesh and bones were scattered here and there.
The disgusting smell attacking their nose was unbearable and enough to make someone vomit.
And here we have someone who is talking about having lunch.
""" NO"""
Reina''s suggestion was firmly rejected.
Chapter 41 Anomaly.
""" NO """
Reina''s suggestion was firmly rejected.
Reina frowned at everyone''s reaction. Only then did she notice her mistake.
"No guys. I didn''t mean we eat here. We should find a good ce and then eat." Reina quickly exined herself.
Everyone sighed in relief. They were worried for some reason. Reina pouted at their reactions.
"What do you guys think of me?"
Shin sighed seeing his mom act like that at her age.
After some discussion, they decided to have lunch at some nearby public ce or at least so clean and closed space.
James suggested that they go to a nearby cafe. He knows that ce and it might be clean too.
They thought it might be locked but there''s no problem checking it out. After all who had the time to lock anything after yesterday''s incident.
Everyone agreed.
Outside the Aston Krat Mall. The group of six headed toward the direction of the cafe which James suggested and was the one to lead them there.
The road was deserted. Not a single soul could be seen. There weren''t even any monsters there. The onlymon sight they came across was dead bodies from time to time.
Shin felt a little creepy and decided to do some small talk with Mr. James.
"By the way Mr. James," Shin said getting James'' attention.
"Yes?" James asked as he got attentive.
"Where do you guys live?" As Shin asked that Alfred and Reina also got interested in their conversation. After all, they forgot to ask for their address when they said they will help them get him.
"Oh, It''s near MSR Hospital," James replied casually. But his words made the change in mood for Shin''s parents. They suddenly had grim expressions on their faces.
But others didn''t notice it.
Soon they reached the cafe James suggested. By some luck, it was not locked but there were some bodies on the first floor.
"Ughh, let''s check the second floor just in case," Alfred said as he started making his way upstairs.
The second floor was clean and the smell still didn''t reach there. So it was fine to have lunch there.
Reina took out lunch boxes from inside her and Alfred''s backpacks. She also made extra food as she packed them together in another box. Don''t know if that was her gut feeling or if it''s the same with all moms but it was a great help.
p James and Jenny were a little shy but their stomachs answered at their ce. After all, they haven''t eaten much since yesterday. So it was obvious they were hungry.
After some persuasion, They finally agreed to eat with us.
***
"Haah that was good," Jenny said with a satisfied smile.
"It sure was." James agreed as he was also full after having lunch.
After lunch, everyone was taking some rest and talking to each other.
Shin was sitting with his eyes closed in a meditating pose.
He was circting mana inside his body. He still didn''t increase his mana stats. After circting his manast time. Shin had a feeling that by doing that continuously he was getting efficient at controlling mana.
Maybe if he focuses more on it. He can get some good benefits.
Unbeknownst to Shin what he was doing would be a lot more beneficial than he thinks. After a few months, every mana user out there will use this method or try to develop it.
As Shin sat there circting his mana. Alice continued to observe him in a daze. She wanted to talk to him but restrained herself after seeing him focus on something.
As others were busy talking Alfred suddenly asked James.
"Me. James. Where would you guys like to go next? We had nned to go to MSR Hospital and mingo Amusement park. If you would like to go home. We can go to MSR Hospital first and return you home safely.
If you want to continue level up with us we can go to the amusement park first. Then we can clear the Hospital. It''s your choice."
Just as Alfred said it was James and Jenny''s choice if they wanted to follow them and continue to level up or return home.
James went into deep thought after hearing Alfred''s words. He knew leveling up and getting stronger is a must. After seeing Shin and Alice''s strength he was certain it was a very good opportunity to get stronger.
He and Jenny had been already close to death. He didn''t want to feel that hopelessness again. The only option left is to get stronger.
He looked at Jenny as she nodded her head. The answer was obvious. Getting stronger.
"We will go to the amusement park first."
Alfred smiled at James'' words and nodded his head.
Soon everyone came out of the cafe and started moving in the direction of the amusement park.
The distance wasn''t much. But with the speed at which they were going would take them 30 minutes. It was because they need to slow down to let James and Jenny keep up with them.
Alice who was excited in anticipation that she will be carried by Shin again felt her heartbreak. She was devastated. She felt James and Jenny were to be med but she soon dismissed those thoughts.
''Sigh, I guess I''ll get more opportunities in the future.''
But she was still a little frustrated at them.
On the way, they came across some monsters which James and Jenny fought in coordination and defeated.
Their skills were improving. Even though they were mostly a few goblins and Corpse eaters. James and Jenny still didn''t have it easy.
Alfred and Reina who had been observing them all this time had some thoughts in their minds.
''If all of them are awakened and they were all normal people just yesterday, why is the difference between them so big.''
They turned to look at Shin and Alice.
''At first, they didn''t have anyone topare them with. But now that they see the difference is massive.''
''Are they an anomaly?''
Chapter 42 Leander Brothers.
Anomaly is a name given to those special entities with unimaginable talent and growth speed.
That was the term used for those super geniuses in their martial arts families'' circle.
At first when Alfred and Reina saw Shin and Alice''s absurd growth and strength. They thought it might have been for all awakened people. But they were wrong. It was just their kids that were weird.
Alfred shook his head thinking.
''Whatever may be the reason. It''s thanks to their strength that they are here with us. I''m d that they are strong.''
After walking for some more time they came across another bunch of monsters.
James and Jenny used the same strategy to deal with them. Jenny uses her shield to block the attacks and James shoots stones to kill them.
But this time James didn''t kill all of them. He stopped when one goblin was alive. The goblin was scared out of his mind and stood frozen.
Everyone frowned at James'' action thinking about what is he nning to do.
James moved his hand forward and muttered under his breath.
"Golem summon."
At that moment few stones started flying together as they joined and started forming a structure.
Soon a rock golem of the size of 3 feet stood in front of James facing the goblin.
The goblin who was scared out of his mind looked at the small golem in front of him and felt his confidenceing back.
That goblin rushed at the golem. The golem''s movements were slow but manageable.
It rushed to the iing goblin and started fighting. They threw punches at each other. But the one getting injured was the goblin. Punching a rock golem was too much for his hands.
After some time the golem managed to win, while his shape was disfigured.
James smiled at that result. Everyone was surprised but they expected it. After all, James'' ability was Golem Master. So it was kinda obvious.
Jenny looked at the golem and said.
"It''s so cute."
James smiled and ordered the golem to return. Jenny frowned at his actions. She was displeased.
"Why did you send it back?" She said with a pout trying to show her anger.
"You can y with itter," James said with a sigh. He knew that Jenny would love the golem.
Jenny smiled at his words. Her anger subsided. She was satisfied with that for now.
''She has weird tastes.'' James thought inwardly. He didn''t understand what was cute about that rock structure.
But regardless he was happy. He felt that his golems will go a very long way moving forward.
And he was right. The army of golems led by James Felbert will bring massive waves as they shake the world in the future.
They continued moving forward.
Shin was using his predator''s eyes skill all this time. He was checking for any nearby monsters or dangers. But a momentter he frowned.
He wasn''t sure what he was seeing. He saw four human figures in red lines a little away from them in the direction they were heading.
He was surprised because they looked like humans. If they were human then why are they determined as prey? Shin thought that the predator''s eyes skill only determines enemies as prey or rather monsters. If Shin determines someone as the enemy then it''s also determined as prey.
All other harmless people are seen in blue lines. This is the first time Shin has ever seen humans in red lines.
His mind thought of different possibilities and after a moment a cold glint shed across his eyes.
''If those people try to do something weird. I''ll finish them. I don''t care if they are monsters or humans. If they are a threat to me they need to die.''
But Shin was still curious why these people aren''t determined as humans in blue lines.
By that time those people came into his view of sight as Shin used his appraisal on them.
[Tom Leander]
[Level - 5]
[Age - 21]
[Special ability - Air Bullet(D)]
[Trait - Mad, Coward, Horny, Stupid]
[Terry Leander]
[Level - 5]
[Age - 21]
[Special ability - Water Bullet(D)]
[Trait - Mad, Coward, Horny, Stupid]
[Jeremy Leander]
[Level - 5]
[Age - 21]
[Special ability - Fire Bullet(D)]
[Trait - Mad, Coward, Horny, Stupid]
[Aron Leander]
[Level - 6]
[Age - 22]
[Special ability - Swordsman(C)]
[Trait - Mad, Coward, Horny, Less Stupid]
Shin''s bloodlust faded at this moment. He only pitied those guys.
''They are so stupid that, It''s their trait.''
He felt that he shouldn''t bother with this kind of people.
Soon those Leander brothers came in full view of everyone.
They had piercings in their ears and eyebrows. They all had funky haircuts.
Their looks and get-up screamed one thing. Stupid.
Shin understood that he never needed the Appraisal skill to find that information.
Those stupid brothers noticed the peopleing in their direction. They had been killing monsters for some time. After yesterday''s incident, they all awakened and wanted to kill some monsters to level up, so here they were hunting.
They looked at the people but their all focus was on the girls. They had a smirk on their faces as they all thought of the same thing.
They walked towards them and said with a smirk.
"Stop right there." Aron was the one who said in a loud voice.
Terry walked toward Jenny and eyed her lustfully.
"Damn, she is hot." Jenny had a nice figure. Which made her pretty hot with her pretty face.
James came in between them and red at him.
Tom moved towards Alice as he said.
"Hey, beautiful. Wannae with me? Ditch these losers. You will be safe with us."
Shin thought maybe he should kill them after all. This world will be better without them. He was about to deal with them when he heard his mom''s voice.
Reina pulled Alice behind her and red at Tom. She shouted at Tom.
"Just get lost now or you will regret ever messing with us. I am giving you a warning. But don''t even think about bothering us anymore."
Tom frowned at her words.
"Just move aside Aunty. Don''t bother us. You can go we don''t need you." Tom said with some irritation in his voice.
The ce went eerily silent.
"Au-Aunty!?"
Chapter 43 Soul Marker
"Au-Aunty." Reina staggered. Her voice was clearly in shock. She suppressed her anger but her shaking didn''t stop.
Tom looked at her with a raised eyebrow.
"What? Aren''t you though. I was still a little respectful calling you Aunty. You old hag."
*Snap*
All her patience snapped at this moment she wanted nothing more than to kill him.
Alfred and Shin felt cold sweat on their backs. Reina would surely not leave those idiots be now.
''Oh no, mom is about to snap. That idiot why did he have to provoke mom. Dad, please stop mom from starting a massacre.'' Shin gestured for his father and Alfred nodded in understanding. He knew how terrifying Reina can be and this funky gang of idiots just ignited that fire.
Without realizing Reina''s surge of killing intent. Tom continued making his way toward Alice.
Someone did say ''Ignorance is bliss and that was the current situation with the Leander brothers.
Without realizing their impending doom they kept on getting on Reina and Alice''s nerves.
Alfred tried his best to stop Reina from going into outrage. Alice on the other hand was calm. But she looked at them as if looking at filth. She was disgusted by them.
''These filths are ruining my mood.''
But before she could take any action she heard Shin''s voice.
"That''s enough. Don''t get anywhere near her. Get lost before things get any serious." Shin warned with a threatening re which could say he was ready for the kill.
Alice felt her heart thump. Shin stood up for her. She was overjoyed.
''OMG, Am I dreaming?''
''Hehe how nice.''
''Darling is so protective of me.''
''I can''t help but smile. It''s so embarrassing.''
''Aaah~ I need to control my expression. Okay. Calm down Alice don''t show it on your face.''
''Poker face. That''s it. Poker face.''
She tried her best to make an expressionless face.
Snapping her out of her thoughts she heard the filth''s voice.
"Fuck off loser if you don''t wanna die don''t mess with us. Leave those girls behind and we will let you guys leave unhurt." Tom said with a menacing smile as he tried to threaten Shin.
Shin had a vein pop out on his forehead. He was already being merciful enough to not kill them and now they dare to annoy and threaten him.
,m ''I''ve had enough. I should kill them.''
Shin released his pressure on those thugs. He used his predator''s eyes with the effect of the Maniac title it was too terrifying. In addition to that, he used gravity maniption to increase pressure on them. Even though the pressure was notparable to the Undead tormentor. As his proficiency in that skill as well his mana was low. But it was enough to do the deed.
Those thugs had their legs shaking in fear and they fell to their knees.
"Wha-What going on? What did you do to us bastard?" Tom shouted angrily but fear could be felt in his shaky voice.
"Calm down brother. It must be a trick. Attack him he can''t do that for long." Terry said gritting his teeth.
"Ye-Yes." Tom calmed down thinking Shin was ying tricks. There''s no way Shin can handle all of them. His skill must be rted to intimidating. There''s no way he is that strong.
Tom slowly raised his hands towards Shin and shouted with all his strength.
"Air bullet."
The swirlingpressed wind shot out of his hand at a terrifying speed. But to Shin with his abnormal agility. The bullet''s speed was slow enough to easily dodge.
He just stepped sideways and let the air bullet past him without so much of a scratch. Tom''s eyes widened in horror.
Jeremy shouted.
"It was just a fluke take this. Fire Bullet."
A ball of fire swirled on his hands. The embers materialized and shot toward Shin. He was intrigued by this phenomenon.
This is the first time Shin saw someone using fire magic. He always wanted to create fire out of his hands and seeing it happen in front of him made him excited.
While the ball of fire was moving towards him. Shin was in deep thought.
''Should I kill them and obtain their skills. Having magic skills is nice. After all, I''m thinking of improving my mana stat.''
Shin''s eyes glinted with greed in them but it soon subsided as he remembered something.
Those thugs thoughts maybe Shin got scared and frozen on the spot. But to their dismay. Shin didn''t even bother with that flimsy attack and just waved his hands. Dissipating the ball of fire.
''So what if it''s a magic skill their abilities aren''t that impressive. But it''s still better than nothing.''
Shin thought as he readied himself to kill them painfully. But at that moment he felt a big palm on his shoulder.
Shin turned to look at the familiar hand grabbing his shoulder. It was Alfred.
"What is it, Dad?" Shin had an inkling of what it might be but he asked regardless.
And just as he thought Alfred replied.
"Don''t do that Shin. There''s no need for unnecessary bloodshed. Let''s leave them once. If theye seeking their death again then just do so. The world is changing. We will encounter many insane people, much more than them. We should try to minimize our kills."
Hearing Alfred''s words Shin looked at those thugs lying on the ground on their knees with the pressure pinning them down.
''Yeah, they are fools. I need to cool my head. Even if I want their skills and they did annoy me. I can''t kill people just for that reason ''
He sighed as the pressure thinned.
Leander brothers were finally able to take some breaths.
They looked at Shin cautiously while fear etched on their mind.
"Just get lost before I change my mind and kill you all. I''m super annoyed here. Don''t even think about messing with us anymore. Next time I won''t hesitate to kill you lots."
All of them nodded and started moving or rather crawling away as their legs were still shaking from fear rendering them unable to walk.
Shin sighed and looked at the others. Everyone was annoyed but the one with the most threatening look was Reina. He gulped and decided to wait for her to calm down.
Alice was expressionless. Shin knew Alice handled herself well. She was a nice girl. She kept her calm even in that situation and didn''t get agitated.
''I need to be like her. Calm and collected. I shouldn''t let my anger get the better of me.''
But unbeknownst to Shin. He was entirely wrong. The person he was admiring was having the most insane thoughts of all.
As they started walking no one noticed by Alice''s pupils had already turned red as she nced at those thugs and muttered.
"Soul Marker."
Chapter 44 Alice Is A Good Girl !?
[A.N - This whole chapter is from Alice''s perspective.]
______________________________________________
(Alice''s POV)
Everything was going well. We cleared the Mall and were on our way to an Amusement Park.
Fufu~
It''s like a family date. My inws and darling going out.
I would have preferred to have some alone time with darling but I guess this is also fine.
Mom(Reina) teases me whenever she gets a chance. She is treating me nicely.
She is a nice mother.
Shin''s father also seems like a good person.
I showed all my good points to them trying to appeal in every way. It seems they have also epted me as their daughter-inw.
When we met James and Jenny I thought it would be annoying. But thatdy and her husband are good people. They didn''t interface with my time with Shin. They are also a very good couple.
Mrs. Jenny is very nice. She gave me a lot of tips to appeal to Shin better. Her advice is useful. I have been noting it down properly. I better be in contact with her.
But for some reason, it feels like she hates Shin. It''s not a problem though. It would have been a problem if she liked him.
I don''t need to get rid of them now.
Like always I was admiring my darling while observing him. That handsome face, eyes so deep as an ocean. His ck hair and that gentle smile.
Ughh, I can''t get enough of it.
Hehe he~
Just the thought of our future together excites me.
Darling is so strong. Hmm, right we should let others level up too. These monsters are too weak for darling.
Mr. James created a golem. Hmm, a familiar is good to have after all.
Now that I think about it can I make familiars from corrupted souls? Let''s check.
Hmm, I see. Not like familiars but like disposable pawns or mindless ves.
It costs 20 chaotic energy for a normal summon.
I''ll use thatter. I don''t need it now.
Okay, enough of that stuff. Let''s focus on other things. I should prioritize what''s important.
Huhu hehe.
Shin is thinking something. He looks so cool. Wait his eyes turned red. Those mboyant eyes ignite a fire inside me.
Ohh, I''ll go crazy if this continues.
''You realized that only now.''(Mia''s thoughts.)
It''s not like that Mom, I''m not crazy you know. I am perfectly normal.
''...'' (Mia turned silent.)
What''s that reaction Mom? At least say something.
Hmm, what''s with that funky group of idiots. Are they with some rock band or something?
At that moment that thug started spewing some nonsense. Ah, I get it. It''s my mistake. They were just some filth lying on the road.
Should I kill them? I mean clean the filth. What''s this filth saying? Is he trying to hit on me?
Is this filth stupid or does it want to die that badly?
I am confused. Who do these guys think they are?
Ohh, my mother-inw is supporting me. How nice.
What? Did he just call my mother-inw aunty? That''s it. He crossed the line.
Ohh mother is emitting killing intent. If she wants to kill them then I''ll let her do it. They are really stupid.
What is he talking about?
Are they stupid enough to hit on me even at the death''s door?
Haah. Let''s summon my scythe and finish them quickly.
At that moment my darling came to stop them.
I forgot other stuff and got busy admiring him.
Wow, what pressure. Darling is defending me.
Even though he likes me he doesn''t say it outright. Maybe he is shy.
Ufufu~ How cute.
I can understand. Even I''m sort of embarrassed at times.
Don''t worry we can move forward slowly there''s no need to rush.
Wait darling you aren''t killing them? You are so merciful and kind.
But they don''t deserve such kindness.
The moment they thought of harming you and cursing you. It was then they sealed their fates.
The only future that awaits them is a painful death. I was thinking of finishing them quickly with a painless death.
But they crossed the line. They cursed and mocked my darling.
Outrageous.
Just you wait I''lle for you filth and deal with youter. Shin doesn''t have to worry about them.
Even if my darling forgives you. I can''t. You did the unforgivable after all.
I think I will need to use that skill.
[Soul Marker:- User can keep track of people with this skill. It leaves a mark on the target which can only be seen by high-level detection skills or if the target is much stronger than the user. If the target has a high level of soul power or resistance it can be resisted.]
Ughh, I thought of that skill with the sole purpose of keeping track of my darling.
I mean in case of emergency. By no means did I think of weird stuff like walking in on him while changing and calling it coincidence. I swear it was just for observational purposes.
Anyway, I''m sad that I need to use it on them. But everything is for my and Shin''s happy future together.
I gritted my teeth and muttered.
[Soul Marker]
Well, they were bound to die anyway but it seems it''s their fate to die painfully at my hands.
I''ll deal with themter. I can sense their location so they can''t escape me.
I looked at mom she was still angry but she controlled her anger. Don''t worry mom. I''ll make them regret calling you aunty. You are still young and beautiful.
We continued on our way to the amusement park. This time no one got the chance to fight the monsters which we found. Mom(Reina) took care of all of them. She was very angry. She was letting her anger out on those monsters.
I can understand her. I''m also angry but some people deserve beating more than those monsters. I''ll let out my anger on themter.
Hm, oh. We are almost there.
Fufu~
My first family date. First a Mall then an amusement park.
This is going to be fun. Wait a moment, are the rides even working?
Too bad I can''t enjoy a normal date with Shin.
But this is not too bad.
Chapter 45 Clairvoyance(???)
After walking for a few more minutes and dealing with some monsters Shin''s group finally reached the mingo Amusement Park.
"We are finally here," Reina said with a smile.
Seeing Reina in a happy mood Shin sighed. Then he remembered the state of monsters who suffered Reina''s wraith and shuddered.
She was merciless. She let out all her anger on those poor monsters who came their way. James who wanted to level up by dealing with those monsters cried inwardly as he couldn''tin even if he wants to.
"So how should be move now," Jenny asked curiously.
Everyone understood the meaning behind those words. The amusement park is very big after all. Moving together will be inefficient. But they didn''t know the monsters here. So it might be dangerous too.
Shin was thinking about what to do. With his predator''s eyes, he can estimate their presence but couldn''t know their information. The appraisal can get the information but is limited to what''s in sight of him.
''What if I use those skills together? I never really tried it but it might work. If something unexpected happens I don''t have to worry as mom and dad are here.''
Clenching his fists Shin closed his eyes and muttered.
"Predators eyes."
His pupils turned red.
"Okay now. Appraisal."
Shin opened his eyes and what he saw left him dumbfounded.
He was able to sense all the presence inside the Amusement park with their power levels to names. But it only worked for a few seconds as his Appraisal got deactivated.
***
[You have obtained a new skill irvoyance(Locked).]
***
[irvoyance(Locked):- Skill is locked.]
***
''What the?''
''Why is it locked? Why can''t I use it.''
Shinined and sighed.
''Well it is a good skill and I''ll find a way to use itter.''
''Even if it worked for a short moment it was enough. I got what I needed.'' Shin thought with a smile.
"Dad." Shin turned to his dad.
"Yes, what is it?" Alfred asked.
"I used my skill and got some information."
Alfred had a surprised look on his face.
"Really if that''s the case we don''t have to worry about the unknown dangers."
"Yes, so the only powerful presences are Vultican and Tarant." Everyone looked at him curiously waiting for him to continue.
''Right I should exin it more clearly.'' Shin coughed and continued.
"Vultican is a giant vulture-type monster. It is intelligent and stronger than the normal bunch. Tarant, this is the first time I''m seeing it. It looks like a giant spider."
"Vultican is at the top of the Skycoaster. Tarant made its base at the Ferris wheel. But the odd thing is they aren''t making any move. They are keeping each other at bay."
Alfred frowned at Shin''s words.
"You don''t mean."
"Yes, Dad. I think even monsters fight between themselves but only the intelligent ones. Mindless ones just try to destroy whatever they can." Shin said confirming Alfred''s thoughts.
"That''s also why they are making their territories."
Hearing Shin''s words Alfred fell into deep thought.
"If what you said is correct. We need to think this through. It can affect our future very well. Now tell me the ces with the number of monsters and their types."
"Yes, Dad." Shin started exining all the monster''s locations and their numbers.
He knew Alfred can make a good and efficient n for them.
Shin was correct. Alfred told everyone his n and they agreed.
They were going to split up to deal with the monsters and level up fast before fighting those two monsters.
Alfred and Reina will stop those Vultican and Tarant if they attack. They will also help James and Jenny if they are in trouble.
James and Jenny were going to fight together and deal with the horde of goblins and corpse eaters.
Shin was fine going alone and killing as many as he can. After all, he had already ascertained that he was strong enough to deal with any monster in the vicinity.
They asked Alice what did she want to do. With whom does she want to go?
Reina was certain Alice will follow Shin and just wanted to tease and question her.
"You cane with us if you want."
But contrary to her expectations. Alice denied. She didn''t follow them nor Shin. This was unexpected.
Reina didn''t understand what was going on with Alice. Why does she want to go alone instead of spending time with Shin?
Well of course Alice wanted to spend time with Shin. But she could on cry inwardly and control herself. She was cursing herself for missing such a golden opportunity but she had to do something.
Yes, she had to take care of something. It was all for a better future.
Alice showed determination in her eyes as she was looking at Shin. Seizing every opportunity for her eyes to feast in satisfaction. It is the greatest joy when she is with Shin after all.
When Reina saw Alice''s eyes full of determination. She thought.
''Maybe Alice is not just a silly girl in love. She is trying her best to get stronger too and support him. Her love for Shin is pure.''
''She is the perfect girl for him.''
''I''ll support her with all I can.'' Reina smiled warmly.
"But you have to take care of yourself okay. Try to avoid any dangers possible." Shin said with concern in his eyes.
Alice looked at him with moist eyes. They were tears of joy. Shin was worried about her safety. How kind. She was almost having second thoughts about her decision to go alone.
Shin knew very well how strong Alice is. He still remembers those explosions sting herds of monsters to Smithereens.
He shuddered.
Even if she is strong it doesn''t hurt to avoid trouble.
"Meet me near the Carousel after 2 hours. If you don''te before then I''lle looking for you." Shin still wanted to assure her safety.
Alice thought of something.
''Don''t tell me Shin wanted to spend time with me and so he nned for this. He can''t be direct to he asked indirectly. Is he maybe shy?''
''How cute. Of course, I''lle. 2 hours, right? Yes, I''ll deal with them in that time.''
"Yes, I''ll be back in time."
Alice replied to Shin with a smile and left.
Chapter 46 Arise!!
Seeing Alice''s leaving figure Shin smiled and said.
"Let''s get going then."
Soon everyone left to their assigned ces. Shin will hunt alone. James and Jenny will hunt in duo. Alfred and Reina will keep an eye on them and keep the strong monsters at bay.
It was time to start hunting.
***
A figure could be seen rushing at a not-so-fast pace in a certain direction. It was Alice who was running in apletely different direction than the one she was allocated. She had a frown on her face.
''Ughh. I am so stupid. I just missed a golden opportunity. It was a perfect chance to spend time with Shin.''
She was very frustrated. But she soon calmed down thinking she had perfect people to let out her anger on.
"Let''s see where are they. I don''t know the range of Soul marker cause I never tried it but they should be nearby."
Alice closed her eyes trying to feel something.
After a few moments, She managed to pick up her Soul marker energy.
"Bingo. There they are." Her eyes gleamed in excitement.
''They should be around 400 meters from here. I better hurry up.''
Alice rushed toward the direction her prey was in.
''Ughh. My agility is too low. I can''t understand how Shin is so strong and fast. I never asked for his level.''
Alice was pondering something but she stooped her thoughts midway when she came across the sight of what she was searching for.
A group of four individuals who looked like a rock band were killing some goblins. It was the Leander brothers.
She stooped a few meters away from them out of their sight as she heard them talking.
"Damn, that was terrifying." (Terry)
"What. They are just goblins. Are you afraid of goblins now?" (Jeremy)
"Not them. I was thinking about that monster in human disguise." Terry replied as he shivered in fear.
Everyone understood what Terry was talking about now. They all thought of Shin and their encounter with Shin''s group.
"Stop shivering like a coward." Aron snapped at them and continued.
"There''s no way he was that strong. I''m telling you. His ability could make his opponent fear or intimidation type. I bet he can''t do anything in a fight."
Everyone thought for a moment and nodded. That might be right. He didn''t look strong and there''s no way someone can be that strong in just a day.
Tom gritted his teeth.
"So he just messed with us. Those girls were cute. We shouldn''t have let them go."
Terry stopped shivering and got frustrated.
"If Ie across them again. I''ll beat the shit out of that bastard and fucking kill him. I''ll fuck those girls in front of him as he begs for mercy."
Aron smiled creepily.
"They should not be far from here. Maybe we can still find them and get those girls. It''s not like the police can do anything to us in such a situation."
Everyone agreed as they all wanted to have a taste of those girls.
"Hehehe. I''ll get that purple hair cutie. She looked cute." (Tom)
"I want that other one. She was my type. She looked sexy." (Terry)
"What about you Jeremy?" Terry asked curiously.
"I''ll have that Milf." Jeremy replied calmly.
"Are you talking about that Aunty? I never knew you were into those types." Tom said with confusion on his face.
"You wouldn''t understand the fun with them," Jeremy replied calmly.
"That''s your preference," Tom said.
"Don''t worry we will have a lot of fun with them. Let''s find them first. They might be at the amusement park." Aron took the lead. As he was their older brother of course he was like a leader.
They all were getting excited while thinking about what they will do with those girls once they caught them.
Unbeknownst to them a few meters away from them a figure silently listened to their conversation. Red eyes closed and open with killing intent emitting from them.
It was Alice. Before she was angry and wanted to punish them a little but now a little punishment is not enough she has to go all out.
They don''t deserve her mercy. Because of their conversation, Alice was angry enough to let her dark side take over.
As the effects of her dark side activated she was thinking of many different ways to torture them.
Alice used her chaotic energy to make four thin threads. She then shot it towards the bunch of idiotsughing like lunatics.
As soon as those threads of energy touched them. A series of screams followed after that.
Their bodies felt numb as they were paralyzed.
With her chaotic energy, Alice managed to attack their souls and create an effect simr to paralysis. She seeded cause their soul strength wasn''t enough to put any resistance.
Soul strength. Just as the name suggests. It is a soul''s strength that differs from person to person. There are ways to increase it but it''s a topic forter.
Alice moved towards them. They were still conscious but foam came out of their mouths and veins popped up in their faces. Their faces were red as they had trouble breathing.
Their bodies went numb after the initial attack.
The numbness came with unbearable pain. They were barely awake but soon they saw two red eyes looking at them with disdain.
It was a beautiful girl which looked familiar but at the same time not. Her appearance was like the Incarnate of death. She was like a grim reaper who came to reap their souls.
Even with her beautiful look they were terrified. The terror they felt and the pain they were suffering made their mind clouded.
They weren''t able to utter a single word. The paralysis made them unable to.
They soon fainted from terror and pain.
Alice on the other hand stood there while emitting a little killing intent.
Alice soon summoned her as it floated above her palm. The chaotic energy started swirling around her hand. It was time to finally use that skill.
Alice uttered a single word.
"ARISE."
Chapter 47 Soul Servants.
Four ck humanoid figures stood crudely in front of Alice exuding a deadly dark aura. They didn''t have any facial features and gave off an indescribable feeling.
They were Soul servants whom Alice summoned using the Chaotic energy she collected. It took her 20 chaotic energy to summon the soldier rank Corrupted soul.
***
[Corrupted Souls]
[Rank - Soldier]
***
Solider --> Knight --> Captian --> General -->??
The soldier is the weakest rank. After thates the knight then the captain and so on.
Alice read the information about them and nodded in approval. She decided to read it in detailter on. She swiped her hand as the screen vanished from her sight.
''Currently, I have other matters that need to be dealt with.'' As she thought that she looked at the filth(Leander Brothers) lying on the road.
Her red eyes flickered with killing intent. She soon suppressed it and ordered her Soul servants.
"Carry them and follow me."
Her voice was beautiful but nowhere sweet like before when she was with Shin.
The authoritative tone she had was filled with elegance befitting of her title Bipr Queen. Her normal childish self wasn''t there. Only the elegant Alice, the queen of souls was present there. Her face looked rather dangerous.
Hearing their Queen''s order those Soul servants obeyed held those thugs and followed after her.
''I should find somece to torture them slowly but I don''t have much time. I need to meet with Shin soon.'' Alice thought of Shin and blushed.
She shook her head.
''The control center should be the perfect ce.''
Alice decided to have their torture session in the amusement park control room. She increased her pace followed by her Soul servants.
Alice ordered her Soul servants to ce those thugs on the ground. She used her chaotic energy and shaped it into a rope form.
Her servants tied the hands and legs of those thugs. There''s no way she is gonna touch those filths. By that time Alice noticed that those thrashes were conscious again.
All this while the Leander brothers didn''t utter a single word. Rather they didn''t dare to. They only gulped and shivered in fear. The girl in front of them was too dangerous.
They still couldn''t remember who she was or how did they offend her. But they couldn''t ask their doubts. She didn''t look like she wanted to talk. They were certain she was there to kill them.
They could only wait and hope she lets them free.
After all, they were still paralyzed.
Suddenly Alice swayed her hands and they felt their numb bodies back to normal.
They gritted their teeth and Tom shouted at Alice.
"You won''t get away with this. Once we get out we will vite you and then kill you. You will scream at the top of your lungs and beg for forgiveness."
"Hahaha." He startedughing like a maniac but soon stopped when he heard Alice''s next words. Hisughing face turned into a grave expression.
"h h. Are you done? I don''t have time to listen to your bullshit."
Alice came closer and red at them.
"WILL YOU TAKE RESPONSIBILITY IF I AM LATE AND SHIN GETS MAD AT ME?"
They gulped only to rethink her words.
''What is she talking about?''
Alice didn''t let them continue their nonsense. She ordered her Servants to crush their fingers one by one.
They obeyed hermands and soon the room was filled with screams of agony and pleas begging for mercy.
"No, no, please."
"Aaaaahhh!"
"Augh!"
"Aaargh!"
"Haah...hah."
"Hieek."
...
They got all their fingers crushed.
"Why... Why are you doing this?"
Mustering all his courage Aron asked Alice.
"Why? Of course ''cause you guys messed with my darling."
"Who?" Soon they focused their eyes on Alice. They couldn''t identify her but she had a resemnce to someone they met recently. She looked familiar at the same time not.
"Are you that girl with the group we met earlier?" Asked Jeremy unsure of his own words.
"Oh, now you remember. Then this will be easy. You don''t have to ask for forgiveness. I''ll kill you regardless." Said Alice without an ounce of sympathy.
They almost had their eyes pop out of their sockets. Was that the same girl whom they tried to pick on?
She is aplete Psyco.
They regretted ever messing with her. She was a damn monster.
"Please let us go. We won''t bother you anymore." Requested Aron.
"Nope, can''t do. I don''t have much time so I''ll do this fast. It will be painful don''t worry." Alice assured with a smile.
"Noooooo. Please don''t kill us. We will do anything please." Terry started crying.
*Sob, Sob*
"Take their limbs one by one," Alicemanded, totally indifferent to Terry''s pleas.
Terry felt his heart crashing down.
Soon another round of screams started echoing.
Tom and Terry had their turns first. It was Aron''s turn now.
Seeing his brothers cry in pain. Jeremy shivered like a chicken waiting for his turn to be butchered.
''I have to do something. Or I will die here.''
Jeremy tried using his ability. Enduring all that pain. He managed to concentrate and flow the mana inside his body. Now he just needed to say the keyword and activate his ability.
That''s how his ability worked. He always needs to say the keyword activating it.
With his fire bullet ability, he might distract her and they might even be able to escape. Even if they lost their limbs they were still alive. At least he only lost his fingers.
He raised both his fingerless tied hands in the air. This was his only hope. There won''t be another chance.
''Now it''s time.''
He opened his mouth.
"Fire bu-"
''Huh?''
But before he could say the keyword he noticed another ck figure standing in front of him and cing a tongue in his hands.
He looked at it in confusion. ''From where did this tonguee from?''
After a moment he was assaulted by unbearable pain in his mouth. Which was now filled with blood. He was missing something.
He then understood what had transpired. Alice didn''t let him activate his skill by cutting his tongue off and putting it on his hands.
He noticed Alice''s indifferent expression and smiled.
''How ruthless.''
This was his end. They messed with someone they shouldn''t have and now they had to pay the price.
That was the only thing he could think before he lost consciousness from excessive bleeding and died.
His dead body had a smile on his face and blood continued to flow out of his mouth.
"Aww too bad. He died. Guess I''ll continue with others. I thought people don''t die just from being their tongue cut. Wasn''t he too pathetic? Next time I won''t cut the tongue off first."
Alice talked to herself and then turned her focus on the other guys screaming.
"Hmm~" Alice hummed.
"Just wait for me Shin. I''ll deal with these bugs quickly." She blushed in excitement.
Chapter 48 Soul Absorption.
"Noooo. JEREMY!" Shouted Terry.
"BROTHER!!" (Tom)
"AAAAHHHHH." Aron burst out in rage and red at Alice with eyes full of hatred. "I will kill you bitch." He said with immense bloodlust emitting from his eyes.
Seeing their brother die they couldn''t control their anger. Even without limbs or with some crushed intact ones. They dared to curse Alice.
"Ughh. How annoying. Shut up." Alice red at them with an annoyed expression. She also emitted terrifying killing intent.
Soon the temperature of the room turned extremely cold as two red ferocious eyes looked at them with annoyance piercing their minds and terrorizing them.
The remaining brothers looked at Alice in horror and gulped. This woman was too terrifying.
They didn''t even think of Alice as a little girl. She was certainly not one. It was obvious just from her demeanor. Her appearance is just an illusion. She was a demon inside.
Alice was oblivious to their thoughts. Not that she cared. She was ruthless. She knows that. But it''s their fault for messing with Alice or her loved ones.
Yes, she had already considered Shin and his family as her own. She had to make Shin fall for her even more.
Yes, Alice knew in her heart that Shin liked her. There''s some sign of growth in their rtionship after all and it''s just the second day since they met.
But that was not enough. She still couldn''t be considered a special someone. What if someonees in between their rtionship?
She doesn''t want to think of that horrifying thought. There''s no way she would dispirit herself thinking of such things. She has to take action beforehand.
She needs to remove all the variables which could affect their happy future. However small they may be.
''And cleaning these thrash is the first step in my ultimate mission.''
Alice then looked at their pitiful horrified faces. They had snot covering their mouths, darkened faces, sweating, and hollow dead eyes.
''Ugh gross. I don''t really feel like torturing them now. Should I just deal with them quickly and start hunting? Maybe Shin will reward meter. Seeing me working so hard.''
''Fufufu~'' Alice stopped her inner monologue and gazed at those thugs in the tattered state who had their mouths shut.
"Good, just be obedient like that and I''ll finish this fast. It''s annoying wasting my time here."
Alice was displeased.
''Does that mean we can live? Will she let us go?'' They had some hope rising inside them. Maybe they can survive. Even if they suffered a lot and lost their brother maybe in the future they can take revenge. After all the world has changed maybe they can also find a way to fix themselves.
They just need to convince this girl to let them go. So what if she was terrifying? Even if she acts mature. She is just a little girl. They can fool her. Maybe?
Once they survive. They will get stronger and fix themselves and then take revenge.
They had already started thinking about their master n. This was surprisinging from these fools. It was the first time they used their brains for something.
Well not that it mattered. Before they could convince her or say anything. Alice had already made her decision.
"Well, there''s no point regretting it now. As I have alreadye here. I should finish this soon. Their brother will also feel sad if he was the only unfortunate one to die. He would think it''s unfair." Alice talked to herselfing to a conclusion.
She sighed and looked at them with an annoyed expression. She regretted wasting her timeing after them.
''What? Is that the conclusion she came to after thinking all this time? They didn''t even matter to her. She was only sad cause she felt like she wasted her time.'' They puked blood. Maybe because of the injuries rather than anger.
Alice asked her servants to start tearing their crushed limbs.
"AAAAAAAAHHHHHH"
Then ears.
"AAAHHHHHHH!!"
Loud screams echoed inside the room. Alice didn''t pay any heed to it.
''Their screams are annoying but I can''t cut their tongues now. Oh right.'' Alice thought of something and ordered her servants within her mind. It was easier this way.
A servant bowed to her queen and went near Jeremy''s corpse. He soon brought some bones and meat which were cut to the size of a palm.
He forced it inside the Leander brothers'' mouths. They resisted and wanted to stop it, but couldn''t.
Soon they realized what was inside their mouths and their faces paled. They started crying thinking of their brother and the pain they were suffering now. They regretted ever being stupid enough to mess with this lunatic. They shouldn''t have crossed paths with her.
She then ordered them to start removing their flesh.
"UMMMPPHHHHH."
Gouging their eyes.
"UGHH"
"MMMPH"
There were some muffled screams in between. They even tried throwing the bone and meat from their mouths but Alice didn''t let them by ordering her servants.
Too bad all of them died. Crying, begging, and Cursing Alice inside their heads as their mouths were sealed.
"It''s done."
*Yawn*
Alice said while yawning. To be honest she was extremely bored. After all, finally, she can go now. She had wasted a lot of time here.
[You have killed 4 Awakeneds.]
[You have gained experience.]
"Guess that''s it," Alice said impatiently. She saw the time. It''s only been 30 minutes since she separated from Shin. Then why does it feels like this? She felt lonely.
She was a little confused but thought maybe that was her affection for him.
She already regretteding here. It was a waste of time. She should have gone with Shin.
Alice was about to head out. But she soon heard a message and stopped in her tracks.
[Souls detected nearby.]
[Host doesn''t have a good rtionship with the souls.]
[Contract cannot be established.]
[Host can absorb these souls]
[You have learned a new skill ''Soul Absorption.]
[Would you like to absorb these souls?]
[Yes/No]
Alice thought momentarily and replied with a "Yes?"
The system took that as her eptance.
*Woosh*
''What I didn''t ept yet. Wait. Uhh, whatever.'' Alice wanted to object but stopped.
Alice suddenly felt something refreshing and another message popped up.
[You have obtained 4 Soul Fragments.]
"What is this?" Alice asked curiously. She was intrigued by this message.
Chapter 49 Soul Fragments.
"Soul fragments. Huh. Interesting." Alice muttered as she read through the information she got.
Soul fragments are something that can help Alice increase her mana stat or her skills and abilities proficiency and level. She can save them to increase her Soul Tamer(SSS) ability level too.
The abilities can further increase in level as the user grows in strength. Their abilities provide users with rted skills and such.
This Soul fragment will specifically help Alice''s ability to grow fast. In other words, make her more overpowered.
Inside Alice''s soul space which was connected to her . Mia was anxious. She was worried her daughter will turn into a crazy killer if Alice let her greed take over because of this skill.
Alice pondered something very deeply.
Seeing her like this Mia was getting more anxious by the second.
Alice finally opened her mouth as she said.
"Well, whatever. I should go and start hunting. I will meet Shin before the meeting time."
Alice smiled in bliss. She didn''t care about other things.
Mia was bbergasted. Maybe she was worried for nothing. Her little girl is only obsessed with Shin. Alice''s only problem is that her obsession is getting too severe. That means she won''t kill the innocent or murder just to increase her power.
Mia has to watch over her daughter properly.
***
After separating from the group. Shin went on a killing spree. He killed many monsters but they were mostly weak.
Just as he expected.
''Maybe I should practice with gravity maniption.'' Shin thought to himself.
Shin sheathed his long sword and stopped for a second.
"Status board," Shin muttered.
***
__________________________________
Shin''s status:-
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 12 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 72]
[AGI - 90]
[DEX - 20 ]
[Stamina - 55]
[Mana - 10]
[ Bonus stats - 118 ]
[Special ability - Plunder[Advanced 1]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch]
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (D), Extreme speed (E), Appraisal, Pain tolerance(E), Gravity Maniption(E), irvoyance(Locked)]
__________________________________
***
"If I want to use Gravity Maniption. I better increase my mana stat first." Shin talked to himself. While the monsters, who he was facing were looking at him cautiously.
"This should be enough for now"
[Mana - 50][Bonus stats - 78]
Suddenly Shin felt the energy inside him expand. It was getting richer and purer by the second.
"Th-This feeling. It''s awesome." Shin tightened his fists in excitement. This feeling is way different from increasing his other stats.
"Let''s try this." Shin raised his hand as he circted the mana inside his body which was much higherpared to the tiny amount before.
He saw the goblin''s body near his foot. He focused his mana and used his skill.
The body started floating in the air. Even though it was a little difficult to keep it floating. As the skill grows maybe it will be easier.
For now, he can only control small objects. He thought of an idea. ''Will it work? There''s no problem in trying.''
Shin had a smirk on his face as he looked at the monsters in front of him. They will be his practice dummies.
The monsters gulped as they saw the crazy human in front of them smiling with his signature devilish smile.
Shin took out the throwing knives he brought with him.
The monsters thought this human will again start hunting them. They can only wait for their impending doom. There''s no escape from this maniac.
Soon the monsters widened their eyes in shock. The knives in the devil''s hand started floating in the air while pointing toward them.
*Woosh*
Shin waved his hand and those knives shot in the air piercing through the head of a goblin leaving but arge hole.
It was a swift death. Shin had a satisfied smile on his face. Hunting without moving is easier.
But his smile made monsters alert in fear. Waiting for their deaths at this human''s hands was pointless. It''s better to struggle. They dashed towards him hoping to finish him with numbers.
Shin just smiled and controlled three throwing knives and used them to shoot at the iing monsters.
Hence the ughter started.
*Splurge*
*Kieeek*
*Swoosh*
*Kraahhh*
...
[You have killed 8 Goblins.]
[You have killed 8 Gnolls.]
[You have killed 15 Corpse eaters.]
[You have gained experience.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 8 skill points for ''Pain Tolerance'' skill.]
[You have absorbed 15 skill points for ''Predator''s eyes'' skill.]
[You have absorbed 3 stat points.]
Shin had a frown on his face.
''It wasn''t much. I need to hunt more monsters.''
''It feels like I used 10% of my mana. How do I recover it? Does it naturally recover or is there a trick to it?'' Shin pondered deeply.
Then something clicked in his mind.
The way he was circting mana inside his body without using it. It was a good feeling. ''Can it work while walking?''
''It doesn''t hurt to try.'' Shin tried doing it while walking. It was difficult but soon he was able to do it. Though the efficiency was extremely low. It''s better than nothing.
Shin made his way toward the next group of monsters.
He soon came across a different type of monster. But from the details he gained using his skill, it was on the weaker side.
So it wasn''t a problem. He used his appraisal.
[Kobold (Normal)]
It was a pink-colored monster with simr features to a goblin but a little dog-like features with a human body.
In other words. Gross.
Shin raised his hand and the knives shot piercing through its skull.
[You have killed a Kobold]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed a new skill ''Bite(G)''.]
"What Bite?" Shin had a weird premonition.
"Let''s see. Hope it''s not what I think it is."
[Bite(G):- User bites the target with his teeth. With strong teeth, the User may even be able to kill the target.
-Special effect- There are chances of leaving the target with infection.
-Note- User shouldn''t clean his mouth for special effect.]
"..."
"... What bullshit is this? It''s of no use." Shinined. He couldn''t live without washing his mouth. Why the hell would he bite these gross, disgusting monsters to death?
"Ugh, I can''t learn this skill." Shin sighed. At that moment be heard a familiar sound.
*Klink!*
[The unused skills can be converted into skill points.]
[Do you want to convert skill ''Bite(G)'' into skill points?]
[Yes/No]
Chapter 50 Skill Points!!
[The unused skills can be converted into skill points.]
[Do you want to convert skill ''Bite(G)'' into skill points?]
[Yes/No]
Shin was surprised for a second. ''This can be converted into skill points.''
Shin checked the manual and the instruction on skill points. They weren''t much different from the normal skill points he has been using. It''s just not specifically for a skill. With enough skill points, he can increase the rank of any skill.
''This is much better than before.'' Shin thought with a smile.
"Yes, covert them," Shin said with anticipation in his eyes.
*Ding!*
[You have obtained 2 Skill points.]
"Okay, so how many do I need to rank up Gravity Maniption?"
Shin''s eyes widened in shock.
[Gravity Maniption(E) --> (D) = 1500 Skill Points.]
"Haha, maybe I should just continue hunting," Shin said while being downcast.
At that moment he heard screamsing from all directions.
He was soon surrounded by a swarm of kobolds.
"Hehehehe. Good good. I was already very angry. You all came at the perfect time. I need to collect some skill points you see. Don''t mind me."
Shin said and hence began his hunting. With the knives floating in the air. Shin made holes in many of them while he unsheathed his long sword and started butchering them.
With a sh, he managed to slice 3ing from the front.
A kobold sneaked up on him from behind. It was about thend an attack on him but instead of the attack, only his body fell to the ground with a knife sticking in its head.
The knife soon flipped and started floating again with ck blood dripping. It again started soaring through the air punching holes in its victims.
,m The ughter continued with a human fighting against a herd of monsters. With his every swing ck blood sttered. The floating knives covered all his blind spots.
He decapitated many heads.
He had an indifferent expression on his face while he butchered them.
Shin felt his Mana fall below 60%.
But by that time. All those monsters were already dead.
[You have killed 30 Kobolds.]
[You have gained experience.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 5 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a new skill ''Bite(G)'' X30.]
"Ughh, just covert them. I feel gross. Just what kind of more weird skills are out there."
Shin didn''t even want to think about it.
[Do you want to convert skill ''Bite(G)'' X30 into skill points?]
[Yes/No]
"Yes," Shin said without much of a change in his expression.
*Ding!*
[You have obtained 60 Skill points.]
"I think I''ll soon reach 1500. I need to increase that skill''s rank as fast as I can. It''s an awesome skill."
Shin continued his hunting by moving to a different area.
The monsters he was hunting were more or less the same.
Soon he heard a familiar sound calling for him.
"I am back Shin."
He turned his head to look at Alice who was waving her hand at him with a smile on her gleaming face.
Shin smiled and nodded.
"You are back. Good, let''s start hunting."
"Uh-hm." Alice agreed as she summoned her scythe. She was already in her normal form.
That small session was enough for her to relieve some stress.
Alice was extremely happy being with Shin. Now they can spend some alone time hunting together.
''Shin and I are alone.''
*Grrr*
''Ok, these monsters too.''
''We can finally be alone and enjoy our time together hunting them.''
''I don''t want any disturbance now.''
Alice was thinking and in a blissful mood looking at Shin.
But Shin on the other hand felt awkward. This was the first time he felt like this with Alice. Well maybe cause they still don''t know much about each other. Shin thought of an idea.
"Alice, Why don''t we tell each other about ourselves? We still don''t know much. You can ask questions and I''ll answer them."
''This way we can get close. I also want to get to know her better. I didn''t ask her much considering she has lost her family yesterday. But she seems fine and in the mood to talk.'' Thought Shin as he looked at Alice''s excited expression.
"Yes~Yes~"
"You are very right. I also want to know more about you Shin." Alice said with an enthusiastic expression.
''Shin wants us to know each other better.''
''Hehehehe''
''I am so happy~''
''What should I ask first?''
''His favorite color. Food. Maybe the type of girl he likes. No, that''s probably too straightforward.''
Both of them were killing monsters.
"So Alice tell me about yourself."
Both of them started talking with each other. Telling about their likes and dislikes.
"I also love that anime." Said Shin as he parried a monster''s attack.
"Really? I never thought you were into it." Alice replied in excitement as she decapitated a monster.
"You used to go to an all-girls school and you also did a part-time job to help your family."
*Splurge*
*Thud* (Kobold died while they talked.)
Talking about this Shin looked at Alice. Seeing her reaction. She was just listening to him intently.
"You are such a nice and dedicated girl, Alice. I respect you."
*sh*
*Chop* *Chop* (Monsters being butchered)
Shin said with his utmost sincerity. Hearing Shinpliments her Alice was red in embarrassment.
But her embarrassment faded away as she heard his next words.
*Aaacvkk* ( Monster screamed as the sword cut his body in half)
"I wish I would have even been a little bit like you. I was just a parasite mooching off my parents. I didn''t do anything for them. I was always irritated by almost everything. But my parents never gave up on me. I am very thankful. But I always feel guilty about it."
*Agrhhh* (Monster were in havoc screaming. These demon like humans were killing them without even giving any attention.)
(Why are they even here?)
Shin said as he looked a little sad. It was true. He has been thinking about this since the time the world flipped. Talking with Alice was just a way to let out some of his thoughts. But it also helped him express his true self.
''She must be feeling disappointed at me.''
''Ahh, Why did I say all that? I am embarrassed now. I just bbered everything to her. She is just a little girl.'' Shin was thinking he shouldn''t have told her such things when they were having such a nice talk and now it''s awkward.
But soon he heard Alice''s words and widened his eyes as he looked at her. While killing thest monster.
Chapter 51 Misjudged.
Shin looked a little sad. It was true. He has been thinking about this since the time the world flipped. Talking with Alice was just a way to let out some of his thoughts. But it also helped him express his true self.
''She must be feeling disappointed at me.''
''Ahh, Why did I say all that? I am embarrassed now. I just bbered everything to her. She is just a little girl.'' Shin was thinking he shouldn''t have told her such things when they were having such a nice talk and now it''s awkward.
But soon he heard Alice''s words and widened his eyes as he looked at her. While killing thest monster.
"Don''t feel guilty Shin. Your parents love you and I know that for sure. They never thought of you that way. I am sure they just wanted the best for you." Alice said with full seriousness. There was not a hint of her childish self, present.
It was Alice speaking, who worked from an early age and matured faster than anyone else. The one who struggled lived in harsh conditions, and supported her mother.
She thought of her time and continued.
"You can still do so much for them. But I can''t." Alice said solemnly.
Shin felt his heartache hearing this. She was right. His parents as still there. He could do whatever he can for them. At that moment he felt how Alice must have been feeling. How lonely would she be? He was crying in his heart.
"You know Shin. I thought of ending my life when I lost them. But with just a small hope I lived and didn''t give up. Maybe there''s a reason I''m still here. Maybe someone still needs me."
She paused for a second before looking at Shin with an alluring gaze.
"And I am sure I''ll soon know that reason too."
Alice said with a charming smile.
Shin focused his eyes on her and smiled.
''Maybe I was wrong about her. She is not a little girl nor should I treat her like that. She is much more important than that. She is already mature. Much more level-headed than I am.''
''But what is this feeling? I can''t express what it is. Do I like her? That''s still too early to conclude. But if I really do then I need to take her seriously.''
''We still have time and I am sure I''lle to an answer soon.''
Shin thought with a smile.
''Now that I look at her closely. She is actually my type. Yeah well, she is still small in some parts but that''s understandable. She will grow soon.''
He shook his head.
''Let''s think about this after things settle down a little bit.''
Shin had a curious smile on his face as he looked at Alice.
"Alice, why didn''t you transform now? Isn''t your transformation usually used for battle?"
Alice looked a little surprised then conflicted. How could she tell him that she transforms when she gets angry or bloodlust?
"I-I didn''t think it was necessary." Alice shuttered.
"Really? But that form of yours is also very cute." Shin said nonchntly.
Alice was embarrassed. How could he say something like that with a straight face? Also, don''t people call her crazy and demon in that form? Why does he consider her cute?
Maybe, that''s what true love is. You even like the faults of the person you love.
She looked at Shin while shedding tears of joy.
Ohh how nice of him. He loves her so much.
At that moment Alice''s obsession with Shin increased a little.
Soon Shin''s eyes turned red as his skill predator eyes got activated automatically.
He had a bad feeling. Alice also seems to notice the change in Shin''s expression.
The monsters or rather the big bosses were now making a move. Tarant and Vultican were leaving their area.
It was time for the main dish to be served.
"Alice..." Shin looked at her promptly.
"Yeah, let''s go. We need to hurry." Alice said to him understanding the situation.
Shin nodded in agreement.
They were about to rush in another direction but soon Shin noticed something and stopped Alice.
"Wait, Alice. We don''t need to go anywhere now."
"What why?" Alice was confused.
But Shin replied to her helping her curiosity.
"Cause they areing towards us."
Alice''s eyes widened.
"Both of them?" Alice questioned.
"Yes, both of them," Shin replied with a grave expression.
"Maybe because we hunted so many monsters that they see us as threats."
"If that''s the case we need to eliminate them too," Alice replied without much a change in her expression.
Shin nodded. It was true. They just have to deal with them. They will have to think properly. If they fight together they can deal with the Vultican first and then go after Tarant together. Which is more of an unknown variable.
"I''ll fight with that Vultican." Before Shin could suggest anything. Alice''s voice sounded.
But before he could say anything Alice continued.
"I have a personal problem with it. So that Vultican is my prey." She looked rather angry.
Shin got curious about what did a Vultican do to Alice. So she hates it that much.
''She also transformed which means she is going to take this seriously. That means I shouldn''t butt in for now. I''ll help her if she is in problem.''
"Okay, Alice. It''s all yours. I''ll keep that Tarant away."
*Bang*
*Thump*
So tworge monstersnded near them. One on either side. From a nce, it was obvious that those monsters won''t interfere with each other.
Alice looked at Vultican with a hateful gaze. Shin looked at her expression and decided to not bother her. She must have her reason.
While eying the Vultican Alice thought.
''Last time one of these bastards interrupted me and Shin.''
Thought Alice inwardly as she remembered her time when a Vultican interrupted her and Shin. When they were hugging and flirting with each other. (That''s how Alice remembered.)
''I take my grudge very seriously. Too bad that one is already dead. But now that I have a chance I can kill one of their kind.''
''Hehehe~''
Alice had a smirk on her face as she emitted killing intent.
Chapter 52 Support.
*sh*
[You have leveled up]
"Fueh."
"Great I leveled up. But I am tired. I never thought we were going to face so many monsters." James said as he wiped the sweat trickling down his forehead.
"Great work!! James," Jenny said with a smile. "We leveled up nicely. It was worth the trouble."
? After separating from Shin and Alice. The Felbert couple went on their own trying to fight monsters. James used his golem master ability very proficiently. He summoned his golem, which assisted him in fighting. Even though the golem was weak. It was a great experience for James. Slowly but surely he was able to use the golem to his advantage in the battle.
James would shoot out stones and the golem will be the vanguard to kill the enemies.
s, the golem was too weak and needed his assistance.
Jenny on the other hand was also improving. She didn''t have any offensive skills and her ability is rted to creating barriers. Which she wasn''t sure how it would be helpful. She was worried thinking that she might not be able to level up properly and hold back James.
In the worst-case scenario instead of support, she would be a burden to him. Which she didn''t want to consider in her wildest dreams. But contrary to her expectations her worst fears never came true.
Instead, she was leveling up. Albeit slow but not enough to hold him back. Rather she felt her proficiency in her ability was improving fast and she could tell the change.
This was a surprise to her. Don''t they need to kill monsters to level up? She was only defending but her level was increasing.
Why was that happening?
Only after some time did she understand. There are other ways to level up too. That is to say. Non-offensive abilities users can grow too.
But she still couldn''t figure out how leveling works. She had a feeling if she keeps on using her ability and gettingbat experience. She would grow and get stronger.
So the only thing she needs to do is what she has been doing.
Jenny was able to create barriers in different forms. Like a transparent shield or like a sphere covering her from all sides. Even though that was weaker.
The more she focused and concentrated on the shield the stronger it gets. She was fending any monstersing to James andter James kills the target with his golem and shoot stones. Which had be sharper.
"Great work guys." Alfred''s voice sounded from behind. He was walking towards them with Reina while avoiding the monster''s corpses.
Both Alfred and Reina were keeping an eye on the Felbret duo to keep them out of trouble. But it seems they handled themselves better than they thought.
Alfred and Reina were surprised by the Felbert duo. Their growth was good and they were adapting to the situation very well. Even though they couldn''t bepared to Shin and Alice. They were still quite good.
It was not they were weak it was those two guys that were abnormal.
All this time they only needed to help once. Which was a good improvement.
That was to an extent that Alfred and Reina had assumed. Their knowledge of information regarding awakened and weird phenomena was limited to Shin and their family line. The information they got from the family''s private line was very useful. Even though they didn''t have many rights or advantages from the family now that they can no longer be considered a part of it. They were still able to get some information.
The information regarding awakened or the situation. How are the governments going to take action? Some big influential people and the powerhouses that are making moves and nning something big.
All of this will be troublesome. But they don''t have to involve their family in it. So they just need to keep growing stronger and away from these matters.
Alfred was sure even though certain martial arts families and hidden ns are stronger now and a force to be reckoned with. It will not be the same in the future.
The rate at which awakened are growing is abnormal so if they want to defend against them or match them. They will need to change as well.
They can''tpletely rely on life energy now.
''Maybe if we can tap on Mana which awakeneds use. We can get stronger. But it''s not easy. Will that two energy coexist with each other or repel? Haah... It''s a headache. Let''s think about thatter.''
Alfred pinched his brows as he thought that.
"Anyway. Now that we cleared most of the areas should we go search for Shin and Alice?" Alfred voiced out his thoughts.
"Yeah, let''s do that. We leveled up a lot." James replied as he walked toward Alfred.
"How much did you guys level up?" Reina asked as Jenny walked toward her.
"I reached level 7 and James is 9. Right James?" Jenny said.
"Yeah. But I think I''ll soon level up." James replied with a smug look.
"Haha, great going guys. I don''t understand the difference but it must be good." Alfred said with augh. As he said he can''t find out the difference in power with their levels and there is no way they canpare them with Shin or Alice.
''What? What does he mean? Why would he not understand?''
Both James and Jenny were confused. From what they saw earlier Alfred and Reina were strong. He''ll, they shouldn''t even bepared with them. They are like war veterans. It was only once they needed help when the number of monsters was too much for them. But it was enough to show their strength.
Alfred and Reina dealt with those monsters like they were killing bugs. They just kept those monsters at bay so James and Jenny could kill as many as possible. But what James found strange was they were not in hurry to level up. Why? Shin and Alice are also out hunting so why are they here helping them?
But he didn''t voice out his thoughts thinking there must be a reason or they are just helping them to grow a little.
But hearing Alfred''s words just now something feels like a miss. The way he said it feels like they aren''t awakened. If they are not then what are they? There''s no way normal humans have that kind of power.
Jenny couldn''t hold it in anymore. She decided to ask Reina.
"Mrs. Reina. I don''t understand. Are you guys awakened or not? The way you said it feels like you aren''t awakened but you guys are so strong. Of course, you should be awakened." Jenny asked with confusion written on her face.
"Ahh, Right. We didn''t mention it. We aren''t awakened." Reina replied and her reaction was like she just remembered.
"What?" Both James and Jenny were shocked.
''How could she forget?''
''No that''s not important.''
''They aren''t awakened. What the hell does she mean? Are they telling us that they are that strong without getting awakened? That''s not possible for a human.''
''Don''t tell me they are not humans.''
Thinking this James and Jenny had weird looks on their faces.
Seeing their looks Alfred felt there was some misunderstanding here. It was better to correct it as soon as possible before this escte anymore.
"Wait don''t misunderstand. Although we are not awakened we are normal people." Alfred said calmly.
James and Jenny had questioning looks. They didn''t believe it. What normal? How is it normal that you aren''t awakened but can kill monsters with a flick of fingers? Those dangerous punches and fighting moves aren''t normal.
Their expressions were turning ugly by the second.
Reina felt a headacheing.
"Alright listen to me." Reina started telling them about themselves. Being martial artists some things about hidden powerful families and ns but nothing more. Only a summary. She didn''t want to expose much.
Although she knew it will be revealed soon. But that''s not her problem and why should she exin everything? When they wille to know about that soon anyway.
Listening to Reina''s exnation James and Jenny were shocked.
Their expressions were funny. Reina chuckled seeing that.
"Damn. I never thought there were things like this in our world. It''s like a fantasy story." James said with astonishment.
"Well, the world is already turning crazy enough," Jenny said with a grim expression. Her experience from thest day till this morning is still etched into her mind.
Hearing her words everyone had grave expressions on their faces.
All this time they couldn''t find any survivors. But dead bodies were everywhere. They already saw more than a thousand dead bodies in this amusement park. Who knows how many of them are already eaten by monsters?
They still didn''t know if the portals might appear again. If it does will something more terrifyinge out?
"Let''s stop thinking about such things and get some rest," Alfred said trying to calm everyone.
But soon Alfred and Reina felt something. Their senses exined it all. It was time. They can''t rest now. The main bosses were already moving.
*Swoosh*
"Honey!" Reina said grimly.
"Yeah, they started moving. We need to hurry." Alfred said in a solemn voice.
Although they didn''t understand they could tell it was something serious. James and Jenny just nodded andplied with grim faces.
Chapter 53 Mana Web!!
Shin eyed the monster in front of him. Tarant. Body of a giant spider covered with ck fur. It''s menacing white eyes. The sharp pointy de-like legs. It was making ttering noises like it was excited to tear anything apart.
''It''s terrifying.'' Shin thought as he shivered at the sight of that disgusting monster.
''Okay calm down. I can deal with it. I will face much more disgusting monsters from now on. It''s nothing.'' Shin thought to himself calming his nerves and soon an excited grin stered on his face.
''What is this feeling? I am getting excited at the thought of facing it.''
''Whatever it doesn''t matter let''s deal with it.''
Shin thought as he dashed at the monster. With his high agility, he covered the distance in a blink of an eye. Shin shed his long sword at the Tarant''s front leg.
*Ting*
A loud sound of metal shing echoed.
''Damn, it''s so tough. Like I am cutting metal. Even if my strength is high. My sword can''t handle it. I have been using my sword and defeating enemies with brute force. I don''t think that''s a good option now.'' Shin gritted his teeth. His sword won''t hold on.
''I should increase my Dex.'' Thought Shin as he tried to make some distance fast.
But unfortunately, he wasn''t able to. He saw some webs sticking to his arms. Rendering him from retreating.
''Ughh, what''s this? Are these spider webs? Well, it''s obvious what can I expect from a spider.'' Shin tried cutting the webs with his sword.
But he wasn''t able to. The webs were strong like steel. ''How is it possible? It''s weird. This monster is not normal.''
Shin wasn''t able to break those webs. His escape was difficult. The monster was pretty delighted to catch its prey.
He activated his skill and soon the knives from his pockets started levitating. Soon it shot up coursing through the air stabbing the Tarant in one of his eyes.
That moment of distraction was enough for Shin to escape the bounds of webs.
''Weird. When the monster was distracted I was able to cut through those steel-like webs easily. How does this work?'' Shin was confused and curious at the same time.
[DEX - 60 ] [ Bonus stats - 41]
The feeling of his Dex increasing had a grin crept on his face. He started using nearby things as projectiles. With his gravity maniption, he controlled them as they started shooting at the monster.
The damage wasn''t much a first but with each impact. The monster started scowling and feeling pain. This made it angry. How dare this puny human hurt it.
With a jump, it managed to reach Shin. It was ready to pounce at him with his heavy and sharp legs.
Shin took out his Sword trying to parry the attack. Due to his increased dexterity, he felt very familiar with the sword, and his movements were also sharp.
But the monster shot Mana web at Shin in mid-air.
He didn''t have much time to think. As he was already using gravity maniption. Shin increased the gravity pull at the right side of him. He used his extreme speed and narrowly dodged the attack. It would have been a problem if he got entangled again.
''That was close.''
Shin jumped back and continued the attack on the monster. Trying to keep the distance between them.
Although the monster was suffering a little Shin mana was emptying at an rming rate. If this keeps up his mana will run out before the monster dies.
The monster continued shooting webs and started moving at a crazy speed. It soon closed the distance and reached Shin.
The monster used his hard legs to sh like a weapon. Shin with his fine control of the sword and improved dex handled it very well and parried it.
The sounds of metal shing echoed throughout the area. Shin dodged all the Mana webs aimed at him. It was a difficult monster to deal with.
The monster looked at Shin with his menacing white eyes and bloodlust. It was disgusting.
Shin activated his Predator''s eyes. His eyes turned red and emitted killing intent. Now Shin''s sword moves and every attack turned deadly. Every attack was aimed at the vital parts.
Shin decided to disable the monster and then finish it.
He shed at the monster trying to cut one of his legs. He managed to seed but in return, the monster did a body m on Shin. Which was enough to send him flying a few meters.
Shin coughed up blood. Why was he having trouble dealing with a measly normal-rank monster even with his high stats? The monsters were different from humans. Their stats are different and so do their attributes.
Without proper knowledge about the monster and the skills needed to finish them. It was difficult to defeat them.
Like Tarant''s weakness was the fire attribute which Shin didn''t have.
That''s why he was having a little trouble dealing with it. Even though Shin''s attacks were effective. It''s just that the monster was resilient and had high health.
Shin tried standing up. He took out his Wakizashi and let it float in the air.
''Should I just increase my stats more?''
''No, there''s no need for that. This is a normal rank monster. I should be more than enough to kill it. I have other cards up my arsenal too.''
He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.
Shin used Gravity Maniption skills to make his body light. He activated extreme speed and vo. His speed was awesome. He dashed at the Tarant as his figure looked like a blur.
He started shing intensely. The monster let out a deep cry trying to defend itself from Shin''s attacks.
His sword cuts were umting damage. He also kept on stabbing the monsters with projectiles using his skill.
Soon he managed to cut off 4 of the monster''s legs. It was unable to keep its bnce.
Shin felt his sword was about to break. His sword''s durability was not enough to cut all the thick steel-like legs.
As he shed once again his sword broke. The monster saw this as a chance and shot out as many Mana webs as it can to capture Shin. He tried to dodge them.
"Shit!!" Shin cursed.
Unfortunately, Shin was caught by one of them. The monster felt this is it. Now it will finish this annoying human. This human cut off his legs. He will chew that human in pleasure and kill it.
Shin tried resisting but wasn''t able to break through those webs. The monsters enjoyed seeing the human struggle. The human is already heavily injured. It''s not a threat anymore.
He dragged Shin towards him. The monster wanted Shin to feel despair as he slowly eat it alive. The monster was happy.
Shin was being dragged towards the monster. As Shin reached near him the monster was ready to chew him out. This human had troubled him a lot.
But suddenly it felt weird. It felt like killing intenting from the captured human who had been disarmed already. The human is already injured and will die soon. Shouldn''t he feel despair? Why is there killing intenting from him?
? Shin had a smirk on his face.
''It''s time to finish it.''
As soon as Shin reached the monster. He touched it and said.
"Devourer''s touch."
Soon ck fog swirled around his hands. The monster started screaming and making cackling noises from the pain. It felt like it lost something very important. His entire body felt weakened.
On the other hand, Shin recovered from his injuries as he felt good and healthy as ever.
Shin did some stretches and smiled at the terrified monster.
"It feels nice. I am d that it worked. Or else I would have needed to use bonus stats now."
Shin raised his hand and the Wakizashi flew towards him.
The monster looked at Shin with shocked and terrified eyes.
Shin just smiled at him. But as usual, it was his devilish smile
He started shing the weakened monster.
*sh*
*Creak*
...
"It''s over. Hah," Shin thought as he smiled.
[You have killed a Tarant]
[You have gained a lot of experience]
[You have leveled up.]
[ +10 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed a new skill ''Mana Web(D)'']
[You have absorbed 15 stat points.]
*Klink!*
***
__________________________________
Shin''s status:-
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 13 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 72]
[AGI - 90]
[DEX - 60 ]
[Stamina - 55]
[Mana - 50]
[ Bonus stats - 66]
[Special ability - Plunder[Advanced 1]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch]
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (D), Extreme speed (E), Appraisal, Pain tolerance(E), Gravity Maniption(E), irvoyance(Locked)]
[Skills Collected - Mana Web(D)]
[Skill Points - 134]
[Items]
__________________________________
***
***
[Devourer''s touch:- I will take your everything. Even your blood.
Effects:- Upon activating user can recover health by absorbing the opponent''s life force. Alive or dead. The portion of recovered health may depend on the state of the enemy.]
***
***
[Predator''s Eyes (D) - Vision of a predator searching for its prey. This skill helps users to gain special vision helping to see red outlines of their enemies nearby without obstruction. Range may depend on the user''s focus and skill rank.
-Strong enemies or some skills may cancel the skill effect.
-Extra effect - Can apply for fear status on the prey.
-For more detailed information higher level is required.]
***
[Extreme speed (E) - Upon use, The user can increase his speed up to 1.75x times the normal speed. Skill usage time is dependent on stamina. The more stamina user has the longer the skillsts.]
***
[Appraisal - Helps in appearing items, skills, or living beings. Higher the user level more information can be obtained.]
***
[Pain Tolerance(E) - Helps the users to negate some amount of pain. During the battle, endurance is increased.]
***
[Gravity Maniption(E):- You can bend thews of gravity to your will.]
Usage requirement - ''Mana stat''
***
[irvoyance(Locked) - This Skill is locked.]
***
[Mana Web(D) - Users'' mana can be converted into webs. These Webs can get as hard as steel with great flexibility. The User can control the length, strength, and usage of these webs.]
***
***
Chapter 54 Flamingo Amusement Park Cleared.
Shin read the notifications with a slight smile on his face.
''As I thought. The more difficult the fight is the more rewards I get. It was a good choice that I used weapons to attack instead of fists. Even if I can deal with current monsters with just my fists. It will be a problemter on. I should get skilled in different types of weapons and fighting styles. Maybe I can try learning fighting techniquester on. But that''s also a concern. Let''s not think about it anymore.''
He shook his head and once again nced at the good haul he got.
*Klink!*
***
__________________________________
Shin''s status:-
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 13 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 72]
[AGI - 90]
[DEX - 60 ]
[Stamina - 55]
[Mana - 50]
[ Bonus stats - 66]
[Special ability - Plunder[Advanced 1]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch]
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (D), Extreme speed (E), Appraisal, Pain tolerance(E), Gravity Maniption(E), irvoyance(Locked)]
[Skills Collected - Mana Web(D)]
[Skill Points - 134]
[Items]
__________________________________
***
***
[Devourer''s touch:- I will take your everything. Even your blood.
Effects:- Upon activating user can recover health by absorbing the opponent''s life force. Alive or dead. The portion of recovered health may depend on the state of the enemy.]
***
***
[Predator''s Eyes (D) - Vision of a predator searching for its prey. This skill helps users to gain special vision helping to see red outlines of their enemies nearby without obstruction. Range may depend on the user''s focus and skill rank.
-Strong enemies or some skills may cancel the skill effect.
-Extra effect - Can apply for fear status on the prey.
-For more detailed information higher level is required.]
***
[Extreme speed (E) - Upon use, The user can increase his speed up to 1.75x times the normal speed. Skill usage time is dependent on stamina. The more stamina user has the longer the skillsts.]
***
[Appraisal - Helps in appearing items, skills, or living beings. Higher the user level more information can be obtained.]
***
[Pain Tolerance(E) - Helps the users to negate some amount of pain. During the battle, endurance is increased.]
***
[Gravity Maniption(E):- You can bend thews of gravity to your will.]
Usage requirement - ''Mana stat''
***
[irvoyance(Locked) - This Skill is locked.]
***
[Mana Web(D) - Users'' mana can be converted into webs. These Webs can get as hard as steel with great flexibility. The User can control the length, strength, and usage of these webs.]
***
***
"That''s a lot of information. Mana web huh? Seems like a nice skill. I''ll learn itter. It seems useful." Shin said with excitement shing in his eyes. He was surprised to see new options like Items and Skill collection.
After going through them he got some idea about it. Seems like the skills which he hasn''t learned and just collected will be shown in the ''Skills Collected'' option.
''That''s a nice update. It might have be confusing if I collected so many skills in the future.''
"Now let''s see this Items option." Shin checked inside the Item option. Soon a new window popped up in front of him.
[Items:-]
-[''??? key''.]
-[Monster core(Grade D)]
-[Tarant''s Blood]
''These rewards are nice. Maybe I''ll get to know the use of these itemster on.'' Thought Shin as he checked his body for any possible injuries.
''As expected Devourer''s touch skill is awesome. It not only recovered my stamina but also healed my injuries.'' Shin smiled but he suddenly thought of something and frowned.
''From what I know Devourer''s touch skill devours enemies'' blood. Then why did I get Tarant''s blood as an item?''
Shin pondered very deeply but he wasn''t able toe to a definite answer.
Snapping him out of his thoughts he remembered something.
''Oh no, Is Alice safe?'' Shin anxiously ran in the direction they separated for their respective fights.
''She should be fine. She is strong.''
He halted on his steps as his mind went nk. All his previous thoughts dispersed.
p ''What is this situation?''
Alice was standing in front of the heavily injured Vultican. She was taking her time to kill it slowly. She had a weird grin on her face. The Vultican was terrified.
''Why does it feel like she is enjoying it? Well anyway, it''s fine as long as she is safe.'' Thought Shin as he slowly made his way towards her.
"Alice, are you done?"
Alice heard a familiar gentle voice from behind and a smile blossomed on her face. A moment before she was having fun killing the monster slowly, but now that Shin is here. There''s no need to keep the monster alive and waste their time.
She didn''t think much and hastily gave the finishing blow to the monster who looked like was begging her all this time.
"Yep, all done here. Where are we going next?" Alice asked Shin with a smile.
"Let''s first meet up with others." Shin used his predator''s eyes skill and looked around before turning to her and continuing.
"It seems we have cleared most of the monsters here. Mom and the others areing this way."
Alice had aplicated expression on her face. Was she happy that her iws were arriving or disappointed now that they can''t spend more time alone?
She didn''t show her despondent face and just smiled and nodded to him.
They were like her family after all. She can''tin. If it was anyone else she wouldn''t have endured it. She is only patient with the people she is close with and Shin''s parents are nice.
Soon four figures arrived at their spot. They were walking normally and didn''t look much in hurry.
Alfred was looking at Shin and Alice with a big smile stered on his face. They had seen everything.
They were rushing to help Shin and Alice thinking they might be in trouble because the monsters were headed their way. They were worried. But it seems their worries were needless.
While running they saw Shin and Alice fighting with monsters from a little far away.
Reina was about to jump in and help them deal with it. She was anxious. What can you expect from a mom? But Alfred stopped her.
Reina was furious at him. How could he be so heartless to leave his children like that? Alfred''s face turned ugly as he retorted that they don''t need their help. It is not that he is heartless.
It''s for their benefit. If Alfred and Reina get involved now their children will not grow on their own and will always seek shelter. That is not a good mindset. If any problem arises he will intervene.
But from the way, he was seeing things. Shin can defeat that spider monster easily. Rather he was holding back for some reason. If he used his bare hands. The monster would have died long ago.
As for Alice. That didn''t even look like a fight.
Hearing Alfred''s words Reina focused on Alice''s direction. What she saw stunned her.
''No way...'' Thought Reina.
Alice was slowly cutting the monster and torturing it. She summoned her servants and pinned down the monster. That''s when she started poking holes in its body with her scythe.
She summoned a ck purple ball of energy and threw it at the monster''s wings. Suddenly a loud sound echoed and the Vultican''s left wind sted off.
Alice wasughing hysterically as he sted the soul bomb.
Reina looked at Alice and her actions with aplicated face. She didn''t know Alice was like this. She never got to see this side of Alice.
''Why? Just Why?''
''Ughh.''
''Why didn''t you tell me you like explosions too?'' Reina thought as she felt saddened and excited at the same time.
Reina was so happy. That Alice and she have something inmon. Reina was a huge fan of explosions. Too bad she couldn''t explode anything previously. Cause of so many rules.
But now that the world it changed some explosions are not a problem right?
Reina jumped at Alice as soon as she saw her. Alice on the other hand got flustered but soon calmed down.
Alfred asked Shin curiously.
"Good job. But why didn''t you use bare hands instead of a sword? You could have dealt with it easily. I know your sword skills arecking. Umm. Rather you don''t know anything. So it''s obvious. But why not fists?"
"I am thinking of getting morebat experience Dad. If I couldn''t defeat it even after trying those skills. I would have resorted to punches." Shin replied calmly.
Alfred crossed his hands and nodded.
"That good thought process." Alfred smiled at Shin andplimented him.
Shin was happy hearing Alfred''s words. But his next words made him frown.
"Now tell me the real reason," Alfred asked with a knowing smile.
''How dare you try to fool me. Bullshit. I am your Dad. There''s no way you would have thought of all that.''
Shin was embarrassed. His father caught onto him.
"That monster was disgusting. Rather too grosspared to others and you know." He was trying toe up with an excuse.
"You have already seen many disgusting things yesterday," Alfred replied calmly.
Shin gritted his teeth and said
"I don''t like spiders. They are gross and it was a giant spider too. So I didn''t want to touch it. But" he was hesitating to continue.
"But you ended up touching it." Alfredpleted his words.
"Yeah. Well, I guess monster spiders don''t count hahaha." Shin said with a sillyugh.
Alfred ignored him and said
"Let''s get going everyone. There are not many monsters left here."
Others turned their attention to Alfred''s words. They were ignorant of Alfred''s and Shin''s recent talk.
So they just nodded at his words. Soon everyone made their way out of the park. While finishing the left-out monsters.
But they didn''t know someone was seeing them from afar hiding in the shadows. The shadow flickered a second after they left.
Chapter 55 Who Is She?!
The mingo Amusement park. A ce frequented by thousands every day. The biggest amusement park in Aston city. On the day of the cataclysm. It became a grave for thousands of people who came to enjoy their weekend.
Soon after the massacre monsters infested that ce. But now the next day after that cursed day. This ce which was infested with hordes of monsters was dead silent.
It was filled with the dead bodies of monsters and humans alike. So therge amusement park was painted in the color of red and ck. From the blood of humans and monsters. The eerie quietness was unsettling.
The ones behind the eradication of monsters were just making their way out of the Park. There was still time before sunset. The sun was still brimming with splendor in the wintery atmosphere. A slow gust of wind blew from afar carrying the dry leaves and the disgusting smell of blood.
The nose-piercing smell attacked the nostrils of the culprits behind this massacre of monsters. But in due time they had already got ustomed to this smell.
If it was a day before they would have been vomiting nonstop. But the experiences they had in just a day helped them grow mentally and get ustomed to the new cruel world.
The world that will turn into a dog-eat-dog world. A race for power will start or it may have already started. A race to reach the top and an opportunity to stand above others.
Everyone knew it was no longer possible to live how they used to. They have to adapt. Voluntarily or not. If they want to live they are supposed to change as well.
...
Shin and the others made their way out of the park. Their next destination was already predecided so they didn''t waste time discussing any further and made their way towards MSR Hospital.
The MSR Hospital was a highly rmended hospital with great services and recovery rates among patients. It is said that this hospital is just a subsidiary branch of more popr hospitals in bigger cities. But nothing is revealed to the public.
Even then they have arge influence among residents in Aston city. But it is also very mysterious. The big shots backing MSR Hospital are unknown. But no one dares cause trouble with them. Cause whoever tried something against them suffered a lot.
This same hospital is the one Shin and his group are heading to. And this hospital is also the reason that makes Alfred frowns in displeasure.
Shin had an idea that maybe his parents know the people behind this hospital or they have some connections with it. But he didn''t want to dwell too deep in it. He always knew that his parents had been keeping many things from him.
But he also never asked cause he never cared about it until some time ago but now everything is different. If his parents have some problem. He will not sit still and protect them. Even if he is not stronger than his parents yet. He will soon get stronger and then he can face anything or anyone that is a threat to him or his parents.
He looked at Alice and smiled inwardly. Alice included. She had also be a precious person in his life in the short time they have spent together.
While he was still in his thoughts they had already arrived near the hospital.
"We are here," Alfred said snapping Shin out of his thoughts.
Shin''s eyes turned to the unique luxury-looking building in front of him. He had always been curious about why is this building a Hospital. It looks more like a 5-star hotel. He also knew about the services this hospital provides which are equivalent to any luxurious hotel.
He stopped thinking about these useless things as he focused on the important matters at hand. The reason for theming here.
Shin quickly activated his predator''s eyes skill. Looking for the outlines of monsters inside or near the building.
But he was in for a surprise. He couldn''t find any monsters inside and there are many blue outlines indicating. Humans.
He turned to Alfred and asked with a frown on his face.
"Dad, didn''t you say there are many monsters inside? I can''t find any. There are many people inside though."
Hearing Shin''s words Reina took out the Receiver to check the information once again. As she was also surprised.
Not long after Reina noticed the new information in the receiver. After she read that she sighed and began to exin.
"It seems the MSR group had sent some strong awakeneds to clear the hospital."
Everyone was surprised by this news. They were d that this ce is cleared but also curious about the people who came here.
"Do you know who they are Mom?" Shin asked. He was curious to know who were these said strong awakeneds.
"There''s not much information here. But the name of the awakened group and their leader are present. The leader''s name is ''Samuel Parker''."
Hearing her words Shin got interested. ''Samuel Parker. Hmm.''
Shin was just happy that many people are alive thanks to their actions. So he was curious about this group''s name.
Reina continued.
"He is a very strong awakened and their group''s name is ''Roaring Dragons''," Reina said in full seriousness.
But Shin had a weird expression on his face. More than the leader or his strength he was interested in another matter now.
The group''s name. Roaring Dragons.
What were they thinking of achieving by giving a name like this?
He sighed and just shook his head to remove these thoughts.
Soon a group of dozen people came out of the hospital. But what stuck out then was that some of them held weapons in their hands. Their bodies had monster blood sshed all over.
The group was led by a blonde-haired man walking in front of them who looked like a leader.
Shin used his appraisal.
[Samuel Parker]
[Level - 16]
[Title - Dragon king''s hier]
[Age - 23]
[Special ability - Dragon Body(S)]
[Trait - Arrogant, Prideful, Merciless.]
''So that''s Samuel Parker. Now I understand why he named his group after dragons. It seems his ability lets him use power equal to a dragon''s level. Dragon king''s heir, huh? That means he is an heir to Dragon King''s power or something?''
''Whatever. It''s got nothing to do with me. As long as he doesn''te in my way.''
Shin thought as his eyes had a dangerous glint before turning back to normal. Before Shin felt this man might have been good that he helped people. But after reading about his traits he got cautious.
Samuel was walking triumphantly after clearing all the monsters inside the building and leading his group. He noticed a group of people a little away from them. They were looking in his direction.
He stopped for a second. Thinking why are they looking at him like that? Then he understood the reason.
''Hmph, obviously. They are charmed by this handsome face of mine.'' His extreme confidence in his face came from the fact that he awakened Dragon Bodyst day. It also made him more handsome and charming.
He noticed Alice standing with the group. Alice was not all interested in Samuel but she wanted to see what made Shin curious enough to look at him. But soon she was displeased. Her eyes fell on a monkey staring at her.
''Ughh, creep.''
Samuel was surprised by Alice''s beauty. She was perfect for her. Too bad she looked like a child. He had conflicted thoughts. Whether he should approach her or not.
Soon a group of people in ck suits came to escort him. Now he needs to go. He was also busy with other matters. Maybe if he finds herter. He will keep her. Thinking that he made his way out of there.
"So what are we going to do now?" (Shin)
"Well, it''s already evening. Should we hunt some more or not? I''ll need to check for other ces if you want to." (Alfred)
"There''s no need. We will go home now. I am sure others are tired. Just look at James and Jenny. They also need proper rest." (Reina)
"Yes sir. I also think that''s for the best. We are already tired and had raised some levels too. So we should be fine for some time." (James)
Alfred nodded at James'' words in understanding. He was right. Maybe it was enough for today.
"If that''s the case we will escort you guys home and head our way too. You said your home was near this hospital right?" Asked Alfred thinking of the talk they had previously with James aftering out of the mall.
"Yes, you''re right. It''s near. I''ll lead the way." James happily invited them to their house.
As all of them got quite close in the short time they were together. He was happy that they wereing to their house.
After walking James and Jenny to their house. They got their contact numbers.
On their way back they did encounter some start monsters but all were handled swiftly.
Soon they arrived at their home and had dinner. Like this, a very long day came to an end.
"Mom, Is line up yet? Can we still not contact anyone?" Shin asked with a sad face.
Reina shook her head sideways. "Do you want to contact someone urgently?"
Shin had a worried look on his face. Even after a whole day. He still can''t contact them. If the line doesn''te up by tomorrow he will check up on them in person.
"Yes, I am worried about Simon and Elena,"
Alice, who was happily chewing on her dinner. Stopped. Her spoon fell from her hands.
She looked at Shin and repeated his words inside her head.
''Yes, I am worried about ***** *** Elena''
She gritted her teeth in frustration.
''WHO IS THIS BITCH ELENA?!''
Chapter 56 Sleepless Night !!
As the dinner ended. Everyone went to their respective rooms. Alice was still fuming in anger. But she didn''t show on the outside. She looked very calm and collected.
But inside her mind was in chaos. She just had one thought in mind.
''I need to find out this bitch Elena and skin her alive. How dare shee in between me and Shin. What is her rtion with Shin though? I''ll need to look into it.''
Alice went to her room making different ns inside her mind. (The guest room is now her room officially.)
Shin went to his room while lost in thoughts. He was worried about Simon and Elena as he can''t contact them. He was getting somewhat anxious.
"I don''t think I''ll have any problem facing the current monsters. If by tomorrow I don''t get any news about them, I''ll go and check for myself."
He got on his bed and thought of many things.
''My normal life is turning chaotic, but I guess. I''ll have to get used to it.'' He sighed.
''I''ll have to get used to my current strength now. Although I did win. Maybe if I had fought properly I wouldn''t have wasted all that time and energy.''
Shin frowned and he uttered.
"Status board with my titles too."
The familiar blue screen appeared in his sight.
*Klink!*
***
__________________________________
Shin''s status:-
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 13 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 72]
[AGI - 90]
[DEX - 60 ]
[Stamina - 55]
[Mana - 50]
[ Bonus stats - 66]
[Special ability - Plunder[Advanced 1]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch]
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (D), Extreme speed (E), Appraisal, Pain tolerance(E), Gravity Maniption(E), irvoyance(Locked)]
[Skills Collected - Mana Web(D)]
[Skill Points - 134]
Items:-]
-[''??? key''.]
-[Monster core(Grade D)]
-[Tarant''s Blood]
__________________________________
[ Titles ]
[ 1st awakened - Privileges for the first person to awaken in their dimension.
-Unlocked privilege(1)- 10 Bonus stats in leveling up.
Further information is locked.]
[ Maniac - The title is given to a psychopath who enjoys torturing enemies and ying with their emotions. Further Information is locked.
***
"That exins why I get 10 stat points while Alice gets 5. I guess 5 is the standard." Shin muttered in understanding.
"Now for the skills."
***
[Skills:-]
***
[Devourer''s touch:- I will take your everything. Even your blood.
Effects:- Upon activating user can recover health by absorbing the opponent''s life force. Alive or dead. The portion of recovered health may depend on the state of the enemy.]
***
***
[Predator''s Eyes (D) - Vision of a predator searching for its prey. This skill helps users to gain special vision helping to see red outlines of their enemies nearby without obstruction. Range may depend on the user''s focus and skill rank.
-Strong enemies or some skills may cancel the skill effect.
-Extra effect - Can apply for fear status on the prey.
-For more detailed information higher level is required.]
***
[Extreme speed (E) - Upon use, The user can increase his speed up to 1.75x times the normal speed. Skill usage time is dependent on stamina. The more stamina user has the longer the skillsts.]
***
[Appraisal - Helps in appearing items, skills, or living beings. Higher the user level more information can be obtained.]
***
[Pain Tolerance(E) - Helps the users to negate some amount of pain. During the battle, endurance is increased.]
***
[Gravity Maniption(E):- You can bend thews of gravity to your will.]
Usage requirement - ''Mana stat''
***
[irvoyance(Locked) - This Skill is locked.]
***
[Mana Web(D) - Users'' mana can be converted into webs. These Webs can get as hard as steel with great flexibility. The User can control the length, strength, and usage of these webs.]
***
***
"All my stats and skills are a mess."
Shin looked at his unbnced stats and sighed. All this time he had been raising his stats without much consideration. But he can''t go on like that.
His other problem is hisck of offensive skills. Well, he will get some eventually. So currently he needs to rely on Gravity Maniption and perfect it.
He still remembers how Undead Tormentor fought with this skill. It''s still a long way for Shin to reach that level.
''I better learn Mana Web too. This skill will be very useful.'' If that Tarant had fought in an environment that favored it. Shin would have had some trouble dealing with it.
"But there''s a problem," Shin said as he gulped.
"It''s a D rank skill. It''s going to be painful. Will my pain tolerance even help? It''s only E-rank." Shin talked to himself as he looked at his skills ranks.
''Ahh, whatever. I''ll just have to bear with it.'' Shin was still fearful of the pain.
The pain received at the time of learning a new skill is very different from any physical pain. It is like pain and efforts of many years are installed in his brain. It directly affects his psychology.
But this was his first time trying to directly learn a skill that''s D rank. That''s the reason he was hesitating.
His need and wish for power helped him decide quickly.
"Whatever let''s get this over with." Shin gotfortable on his bed.
"Mana Web." He gritted his teeth waiting for the pain to assault him.
...
5 seconds passed.
"..?"
"Nothing happened." Shin felt relieved.
"Hehe, yes. I am safe." He was happy.
His throat got sore and his muscles went stiff.
But in his glee, he didn''t notice it. He also ignored his quaking body. But then he couldn''t ignore it anymore. His head was already impaled with piercing pain.
''Ughh, what is this pain? It''s way too severe.''
He jerked his arms, covering his head, as his body shook. All the stray thoughts were emptying his mind, and the pain consumed him.
All this while he couldn''t even scream nor cry as his throat was sore not letting him make a single sound.
''I should have told them beforehand.''
He felt like dying, and perhaps he was, within the pain, he saw a lighting straight at him.
It was a blue light surrounding his consciousness. His body turned stiff as he was sweating profusely.
The light soothed the pain, but his mind already could not endure it as he fell unconscious.
His body started releasing mana unconsciously. Soon it turned into webs and covered Shin''s body like a cocoon. He didn''t know. His body was deforming and forming continuously.
His mana was purifying itself. Soon in front of him, a message appeared that he couldn''t read as he was already unconscious.
[Upgrade in progress]
[Plunder Activated]
[Items ready for use]
-[Monster core(Grade D)]
-[Tarant''s Blood]
[If the host wants to stop the upgrade. Reject within 5 seconds.]
[Reject]
[5, 4, 3, 2, 1]
...
[Upgrade in Progress. The host will be unconscious while the upgrade is in progress.]
[Monster core(Grade D) and Tarant''s Blood are being fused.]
[Fusion sessful.]
[Absorbtion in progress.]
[Time before the upgradepletion.]
...
***
Inside Alice''s room aka the previous guest room. Alice was standing near the window. It waspletely dark outside. But there was still some light from the moonlight entering her room and falling on her body expressing her charms.
She wore a loose nightgown while her purple blue hair was in a braid. The cold wind from the window swayed the organized strands of her hair, as she stood there as if the cold had no effect on her. Unconditionally, she looked strikingly elegant.
Her charms and this beautiful scene will make anyone hesitate to think of her as a teenage girl. She was more like an elegant princess or a maturedy.
It was a slow winter night. Just as the day before. It was another sleepless night for her. But the concerns she was having were a little different.
The frown on her face made it apparent. She was pissed.
After separating from Shin. Alice got to know about Elena from her sweet mother-inw as she asked her indirectly. After a bit of teasing from Reina, she exined that Elena is Shin''s, best friend''s sister.
Alice thought as her eyes glinted red for a second.
''How dare she use this best friend''s sister''s excuse. I know very well. That Shin is irresistible. Even I am having trouble controlling myself. But I swear if she had done anything with him beforehand I''ll kill her.''
''Hmm, just hope that she doesn''t have any thoughts about Shin, or I''ll make her regret it if she does.'' Alice calmed down and sighed.
Suddenly she noticed something weird as she looked in the direction of Shin''s room.
''What is this feeling? Is Shin okay? I need to check on him.''
Alice came out of her room and started walking toward Shin''s room.
''I swear I don''t have any ulterior motive. I am just checking up on him. Right. Nothing will happen between us.''
Alice suddenly stopped in her thoughts as she looked down and blushed.
''Well, even if something happens I don''t have a problem.''
She shook her head.
''No no. I first need to check up on him.''
Alice went forward and knocked on the door.
"Shin are you awake?"
"..."
After getting no reply she got impatient. She tried to open the door by it was locked from the inside.
Alice summoned her as it floated above her hands.
Alice summoned Mia''s Soul on the other side of the room and asked her to open the door from inside.
Mia opened the open and Alice dashed inside hurriedly.
She was shocked to see arge cocoon on the bed in ce of Shin.
"SHIN"
From her shout. Alfred and Reina got alerted and made their way to Shin''s room. Both of them were anxious looking at the cocoon and Alice''s expression.
"Alice, what is going on? What happened to Shin?"
They were worried that a monster attacked him or something. But how could they miss out on any monster? Even they were unable to detect it.
Alice was worried about what to do. But soon she saw a message in front of her.
[The Awakened(Shin Wolner) is going through an upgrade.]
[Time before the upgradepletion.]
[3 days]
Chapter 57 The Weird Phenomena!?
[A/N:- This will be confusing. This chapter will have other parts. ]
"Out of the way!!"
Inside a long corridor, a man in a whiteb coat wearing sses sh1111outed frantically. He looked like a doctor.
"Move out!! It''s an emergency!!"
He was sweating not by being tired but by nervousness. Behind him, 3 men were pushing a stretcher carrying someone covered in blood and unconscious.
Two nurses were trying to stop further bleeding and trying some first aid to keep that person alive.
Two figures could be seen following them. A man and a woman. There were tears in their eyes. They were Alfred and Reina. Shin''s parents. They were closely following behind those nurses.
Their eyes were solely focused on the person covered in blood. It was Shin. His condition looked very critical.
"Ready the OT(operation theatre). We will start the operation now." The doctor with the sses that was running frantically ordered other surgeons.
They went inside the OT and the door closed. Alfred and Reina both wanted to follow them but were stopped by the same doctor who was helping make way for bringing Shin to the OT.
"Please stay here. We will try our best so please have some faith." The doctor couldn''t find any better words to assure them. As he too wasn''t sure of the operation''s sess.
Alfred seemingly understood his thoughts and stooped. He calmed Reina down and also stooped her. She was pretty angry by that fact but soon calmed down.
They both were worried about their son. Why would they not after all Shin''s condition was pretty severe?
They sat down outside the OT. Alfred facepalmed himself and started crying. He had regrets. He failed himself as a father.
"If only I was there. If only I followed him. Th-Then this would have never happened."
Alfred''s voice was shaky and although Reina gently caressed him but bit her lips. Trying to stop herself from crying. She too was in no condition tofort him.
There was only silence enveloping the hall. Both of them had grim expressions on their faces. They only waited and waited.
//Inside the OT//
Shin was half-conscious. His mind wasn''t stable and could only hear some voices.
''Why is it so dark? It hurts.''
Suddenly he heard a voice.
"Is his heartbeat stabilized?" A bald doctor asked.
"No, his condition is only getting worse." Another man replied.
''Whose condition are they talking about?'' Shin couldn''t understand his situation. So couldn''t understand what their words meant.
"Shit. What about his bleeding?" He cursed.
"Most of his organs are ruptured. It''s getting more and more difficult to further stop the bleeding." That man replied to the bald doctor. He further said.
"Because of the bleeding, we can''t even figure out if his eyes are fine or not."
The bald doctor had a grim look on his face. The patient''s bones were fractured. His organs were ruptured. His eyes were bleeding. They weren''t even sure of his situation.
''Are they talking about me? Is my situation that serious? But what happened to me? Why don''t I remember anything? How did I be like this?'' Shin had many questions. His memories were hazy and it felt like he became numb after suffering so much pain.''
"What did he even go through to be like this?" The nurse beside them couldn''t help but mutter seeing Shin''s pitiful state.
Most of their attention turned to her question. Even they weren''t sure of it. They couldn''t help but get wanting to know the reason behind his current state.
Even Shin wanted to know what had happened. It felt like his mind and body were separate. He couldn''t feel any pain nor could he do anything except hear them. He wanted to know what happened to him.
Suddenly the doctor with sses from before spoke.
"It was a terrible ident. At least that''s what was reported."
Shin felt something was wrong. But before he could think much that bald doctor asked in his stead.
"That doesn''t exin anything. His condition is terrible. Any normal person should have been dead. How is he still alive?"
Shin wanted to punch him.
''Shouldn''t he be happy that I''m still alive? Why is he questioning that?''
''But why can''t I remember what happened to me? If it''s as serious as they sound why don''t I feel anything.''
Suddenly he heard two people a little away from him talking in low voice.
"Was he hit by a truck?"
A young doctor from behind pointed it out.
"Why truck of all things? It could have been any vehicle." another young doctor asked him.
Both of them were observing the operation for experience without being a part of it. They could only assist in small things as they were still a trainee.
Everyone was busy trying to save Shin by stopping his bleeding and using medications. But they still turned to nce at both of them in a questioning gaze as they all had that same question in mind.
Even Shin couldn''t help but be curious about his words. He too wanted to know if what that doctor said about him being hit by a truck was true.
Without being aware of others'' curiosity that young doctor replied to the other one.
"Isn''t that a fact? It''s themon-sense man."
His partner nodded in understanding.
Everyone other than those two had the same thing on their mind.
''What the hell was that?''
Anyway, Shin''s condition was getting worse by the minute. Even after all the efforts, those doctors were putting into saving. it was all in vain. They could tell he won''t survive for long if this goes on. But the operation kept on going for hours. They only hoped for the best.
Outside the OT. Alfred knew that Shin''s condition was only getting worse by the minute.
''Those doctors can''t treat that level of injuries. I know even without looking. All his major organs are ruptured. His limbs are fractured. His eyes are bleeding and in terrible condition.''
''let''s try one more time.''
He took out his phone and dialed a number. His hands were shaking but he still called that number.
*Triing!*
''Please pick up. Please I know you don''t want to but please.'' Alfred prayed with all his heart. Even with the tears, there was a slight hint of fear behind it.
*Triing!*
*ck!*
[...Why did you call me?] a deep voice came from the opposite end of the call.
"D-Dad," Alfred spoke nervously.
[Don''t call me that. What do you want? I will just hang up otherwise.]
"Please save Shin," Alfred said as tears started falling down his eyes.
[...]
[I''m listening.]
"I want to use ck Pill on Shin."
[I won''t allow it and why would I give it to you? If it means using that Pill I don''t need that thrash. Let him die.]
*Beep*Call hunged up.
Alfred grits his teeth in anguish.
"I''ll save Shin. Even if it means going against the family."
Reina who was listening to their talk started crying. She was devastated. She never thought her family would treat them like that.
Alfred walked toward Reina and said.
"I''ll find a way out don''t worry."
Hearing Alfred''s words. Regina just continued crying while holding his shoulders as support.
Alfred patted the back of her head.
Shin was looking at this scene. Rather his consciousness was here. But no one could see it.
''Wait, how am I able to see and listen to them? When my body is inside.'' Shin was able to see and listen to everything like he is a third party now. ''It''s so weird, wasn''t I just in my body not being able to see anything? Howe I can see them?''
''And what is this talk about the ck pill? Why is my family treating me like that?''
Shin felt some pain. The next moment he was sucked inside the Operation theatre where his operation was going on.
Shin was surprised to see his own body. Doctors were trying everything in their power to save him. Even after hours of continuous operation. They weren''t able to save him.
The main doctor in charge of his operation looked at the machine nearby and sighed.
"I guess this is it. We weren''t able to save him. Poor guy, he died at such a young age. If only we knew what had happened to his body. There was no way to save him. We weren''t even able to stop the blood."
He shook his head bitterly.
''What? What do you mean I am Dead? I am right here.'' Shin was shouting in anger but his shouts never reached those doctor''s ears
Doctors left the room one after another. Shin was very angry at the fact he was seeing himself dying but couldn''t do anything. His parents were devasted because of him.
He promised that he would never make them cry again and here he was doing the opposite.
The room became empty. Only Shin''s dead body and his consciousness observing everything in a third person were present.
Shin was trying his best to remember everything but he wasn''t able to for some reason.
Suddenly a golden portal appeared inside the room. Shin was shocked.
''Wait? Are monstersing here? But didn''t Dad say it was a red portal?''
Before he could continue thinking. A figure came out of the portal.
A graceful yet beautiful figure appeared in front of him.
It was a beautiful woman with a great figure and beauty. She was like a goddess.
''She looks familiar.'' Shin was thinking he had seen this woman before.
''Wait!!''
''No, it can''t be. Isn''t that Alice?''
Shin thought and was sure now. This beautiful woman was Alice.
She looked like an adult. He was sure she would have looked like this once she grows a little more.
But this Alice is more beautiful than the Alice I know.
He suddenly had another headache. While he was looking at this matured Alice with interest.
''AAHHH''
Chapter 58 Whats Going On?!!
A few momentster the pain subsided. Shin started remembering what had happened to him.
''Now I remember, I was inside my room. Before sleeping I thought of learning the new skill.''
''But how can just learning a skill can lead to this.''
Suddenly Shin remembered the pain he felt while learning the skill and how he went unconscious because of it. He shuddered.
''How can learning a skill be so painful? I didn''t think a D rank skill would have troubled me that much.''
Shin''s eyes were then directed toward Alice. The mature-looking one.
''Why is Alice like that? Even her dress and hairstyle are different. She looks older than her current self.''
''I would have never expected her to look this beautiful.''
''Even so, what is going on here?''
Alice who came out of the portal started moving toward Shin''s body. Which has been dered dead by the doctors.
She had a loving gaze on him as she approached him.
''What''s going in here? Why is Alice looking at me( My body) like that?''
Shin thought as his consciousness was looking at this event urring in front of him. In a third person.
Alice wasn''t able to see or hear Shin''s consciousness around her.
Shin heard Alice say something. But it was a differentnguage which he didn''t understand for some reason. It was not anguage he ever heard.
''What is she saying?''
Then she suddenly lowered her head and kissed him on the lips.
''Oh Damn!? I am getting kissed. Holy shit. It''s my first kiss and that''s also when I''m unconscious.''
''But why would Alice do that? Also, this Alice is a lot different from the one I know. Something is not right.'' Shin thought trying to understand the situation.
But his lips were curled upwards as he was smiling non-stop. He was somewhat happy. He didn''t hate Alice and she was also a very nice girl. So being kissed by her made him happy.
After that Alive moved her head back and continued talking in that weirdnguage for some time. Although Shin didn''t understand her words. He was able to understand her emotions.
She was sad. She was crying looking at Shin''s body. Her seemingly endless tears made Shin feel guilty.
''This feeling. Why do I feel sad looking at her like that? Is she that important to me?''
She continued crying. It made Shin emotional.
After some time she stopped crying and looked at him with a resolute expression.
She took out a dagger in her hand.
''Damn!? That dagger appeared out of nowhere.''
The dagger had a shiny blue surface. It looked marvelous. It was like some kind of treasure. It had some sliver linings running through its surface to the edge of that sharp dagger.
It had some profound aura around it as it started glowing after some time. Shin couldn''t help but gasp at this marvelous sight.
The dagger continued glowing until it tired dark blue and then purple. Suddenly Dark Purple. The silver linings turned shiny golden.
''Just what is this?''
Shin was bbergasted. But Alice''s next action made him even more shocked. She took it and cut her palm with that dagger. But that wasn''t the end of it.
White golden blood starteding out of her palm. Shin didn''t understand anything now. He was just looking at the cut from where golden blood came out instead of red. This was beyond understanding.
Until now Shin didn''t understand a single word Alice was saying. But the next words sounded to him very clearly.
"This time I''ll save you. We will meet again. I am sure of it. My love ####." Alice said those words with a smile on her face as the golden blood continued dripping.
Suddenly Shin''s body started glowing and Alice got sucked into the golden portal she came from.
Shin''s consciousness who was looking at this magical scene also felt something pulling him away.
He felt a huge pressure on himself. The next moment he opened his eyes. He was in front of a battlefield. A bloody red battlefield. There were only dead bodies till the eyes could see.
This ce didn''t look like earth. This ce had two moons. There were tons of monsters. But also many different humanoid creatures. Many looked like humans with little differences in ears and height.
''Are those elves?''
But the creatures which stood out the most were terrifying.
It had a red upper body with 2 horns growing on its forehead. Bat-like wings. Sharp ws and a long pointy blue tail.
This battlefield looked like a bloodbath and Shin was the only person who was able to see this terrifying scene. Where dead bodies were the only thing he could see for acres.
His eyes then fell towards the sun.
''Why is there a sun in this nighttime?'' Shin frowned then he looked again to confirm did he see right.
Only after some time did he understand. It wasn''t the sun. It was a massiverge-scale attack. Yes with a skill. He saw a handsome man with pointy ears conjuring a massive concentrated fireball which he mistook for the sun.
''What power.'' Shin awed this scene. But as soon as that manunched this attack. Shin felt himself getting sucked again.
''Ughh, why is this happening to me?''
This time he didn''t resist it and let it happen. When he opened his eyes. It was in front of arge ck castle. It looked like from one of those horror movies.
Next moment he was surrounded by ck figures who looked like the ones Alice summoned. But Shin still hadn''t seen her use her skill to summon soul servants so he had no idea.
He was surprised when those figures surrounded him.
''Umm, now what? Just what is going on with me?''
Those figures started attacking him. Shin was surprised that these things were able to see him. But he didn''t have much time to think. He had to react.
Shin started punching them. It didn''t have any effect.
''Why is this not working?''
None of his punches were effective against them.
Wait, do my skills work here?
He tried appraisal but it didn''t work.
The next moment another figure jumped at him. Shin waved his head in instinct and activated gravity maniption.
The figure floated in the air before it could reach him.
Shin was also shocked. But he couldn''t think much because he had to act now. He continued using that skill.
Unfortunately, he was not even close to defeating them. He was surrounded and the next moment he felt like dying.
He opened his eyes again and this time he was in a monster''sir. That ce with inside a cave and filled with spider monsters. Those were simr to Tarant and also some other species but red in color and had ws on them.
Before he could react he started fighting him. This time Gravity maniption won''t be enough.
He saw many Mana webs flying at him without any escape. He was troubled. He tried using Mana web and it worked. He used to shoot the air to propel himself. He then used gravity maniption to make it easier.
In that difficult situation, he was able to do it instinctively. But it was a difficult move without proper control.
After the continuous fights. He was able to use that skill proficiently. He could lengthen or shorten them as he wished. He could make it soft as cotton, Or hard as steel. With enough practice, he was able to properly his body with that mana web as he decreased his weight with gravity maniption.
After some time Shin felt another massive pull. That pressure was too much on him.
His eyes were still closed. He tried to move his body but, It was a little difficult to move around this time.
Once he opened his eyes slowly. He felt sunlight entering his eyes. It was already morning.
He tried to get up and noticed he was covered in webs.
''What is this? Some Tarant attacked me in sleep or something.''
He frowned.
"Shin?"
He heard a sweet voice calling him. Shin turned his head to look at Alice who was sitting nearby and looking at him, she rubbed her eyes twice as she couldn''t believe herself.
"Alice?" Shin called her name reacting to her voice.
Once she confirmed she wasn''t seeing anything wrong. A smile blossomed on her face which looked tired for some reason.
"SHINNN." She called his name loudly and jumped at him as she hugged him. Shin got surprised but epted her hug without a problem.
"What did you do? I was so worried about you. Mom and Dad couldn''t even sleep because of how worried they were." She kept on crying for a few minutes.
"Please don''t do something like that again. Promise me you won''t ever leave me like that." Alice asked as she broke the hug but still held onto his back and looked into his eyes.
Shin could feel Alice was seriously worried about him. He made them worry and he was at fault. He was also a little happy seeing that Alice cared about him so much. He was happy to have been blessed by such good parents.
Seeing Shin not saying anything. Alice thought Shin don''t want to promise her. Tears started forming in her eyes.
Seeing her probably misunderstanding something Shin hurriedly said.
"Okay, I promise. So please calm down."
Hearing his words Alice smiled in satisfaction.
After calming down Alice helped him remove those webs from his body.
"By the way how long was I out for?" Shin asked curiously.
Alice looked at his eyes while peeling the webs and said.
"3 days."
Chapter 59 New Abilities!?
Shin was shocked to hear Alice''s words. He was unconscious for THREE days. How is that possible?
He clearly remembers all the weird experiences he had. Just what was going in with him.
Alice who saw all the changes in his expression and suddenly frowned didn''t say anything. She helped him take all these webs from his body.
Soon after they managed to remove those webs which had been covering him for days.
Alice held a weird expression as she looked at the webs she was peeling off easily. She remembers all those times that she tried to cut those webs and how she ended up in failure every time.
Those webs were hard as steel so she couldn''t cut them. She was also afraid of using her skills and hurting Shin.
Alfred and Reina also tried removing it but for some reason, their energy was being repelled by an unknown force. After some time they finally gave up and waited for Shin toe out on his own. She smiled wryly at how she is peeling to webs as easily as picking feathers.
Although, In the message received by Alice, it was clear that he will wake up in three days. They were worried about whether they should trust it or not. After all, it was not like the system message she always gets. She heard someone''s voice and a glimpse of the timer shed in front of her for a few seconds.
Soon after Shin was freed from all those webs and a surprised look shed across Alice''s face. For some reason, she felt Shin had be more handsome.
"I''ll go take a shower first," Shin said and hurried off to the bathroom. He only noticed now but his most has been giving off a stinking smell. He was disgusted.
Alice on the other hand didn''t mind his smell. She like every aspect of Shin. So she wasn''t bothered by his smell.
Seeing Shin already inside the washroom Alice went outside to call Shin''s parents. Telling them he was awake. Both of them felt relieved. Reina hurried to the kitchen with Alice to make something good for Shin.
While taking his bath Shin decided it was better to check his status. But soon he saw messages flooding in front of him.
[Upgrade is finished.]
[Purified Mana density is amplified by 50%.]
[Skill ''Mana Web(D)'' has been learned.]
[Fusion sessful.]
[Skill ''Mana Web(D)'' is now upgraded to Ability ''Arcane Web(C)''.]
[Skill ''Gravity Maniption(E)'' is now upgraded to Ability ''Gravity Control(C)''.]
[New stat ''Vitality'' is added.]
Shin was bbergasted reading these messages.
"Just what the hell happened? What upgrade? When did I agree to any of this?" Shin asked without any hope for answers.
As expected there was no answer for him.
''Mana density is amplified by 50%? What does this even mean?''
However when he reread those messages carefully at that. He was shocked. He rubbed his eyes to confirm what he was seeing. He was in disbelief.
Why wouldn''t he be shocked? His skills turned into abilities.
WHAT DOES THIS MEAN?
''Howe those skills upgrade into abilities?''
He read the information on abilities and skills in the system manual once again.
He was right. It''s just as he remembers. Abilities are different from skills. Skills are for short-term growth in strength or tricks to use in fights. They may be different in strength as per the ranks.
A strong skill can be very devastating. But for using a skill a person needs to be qualified enough or fulfill all the requirements. Skills can be learned with constant practice or treasures and skill books.
As for the abilities they are innate. A person can use it as if he is already familiar with it. It depends on the person and theirpatibility. But it''s not an easy task to learn them.
There are times when some skills are simr to someone''s ability. In that case, the person with the same ability will be highly proficient in it. It basically means abilities are in high regard than skills. But skills are also important as they cover all other aspects of the awakened. For their fighting style.
Anyway, it was surprising for Shin that his skills upgraded into abilities although they are C ranked. He was very happy.
"I better check my stats first," Shin uttered.
"Status Board."
Soon the familiar screen popped up including the new surprises for him.
*Klink!*
***
__________________________________
Shin''s status:-
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 13 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 72]
[VIT - 5]
[AGI - 90]
[DEX - 60 ]
[Stamina - 55]
[Mana - 50(50% Purified.)]
[ Bonus stats - 66]
[Special ability - Plunder[Advanced 1]]
[Plundered Abilities:]
-[Arcane Web(C)]
-[Gravity Control(C)]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch, Mana Absorption.]
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (D), Extreme speed (E), Appraisal, Pain tolerance(E), irvoyance(Locked)]
[Skills Collected - 0]
[Skill Points - 134]
[Items]
-[''??? key''.]
__________________________________
***
***
[Devourer''s touch:- I will take your everything. Even your blood.
Effects:- Upon activating user can recover health by absorbing the opponent''s life force. Alive or dead. The portion of recovered health may depend on the state of the enemy.]
***
***
[Predator''s Eyes (D) - Vision of a predator searching for its prey. This skill helps users to gain special vision helping to see red outlines of their enemies nearby without obstruction. Range may depend on the user''s focus and skill rank.
-Strong enemies or some skills may cancel the skill effect.
-Extra effect - Can apply for fear status on the prey.
-For more detailed information higher level is required.]
***
[Extreme speed (E) - Upon use, The user can increase his speed up to 1.75x times the normal speed. Skill usage time is dependent on stamina. The more stamina user has the longer the skillsts.]
***
[Appraisal - Helps in appearing items, skills, or living beings. Higher the user level more information can be obtained.]
***
[Pain Tolerance(E) - Helps the users to negate some amount of pain. During the battle, endurance is increased.]
***
[irvoyance(Locked) - This Skill is locked.]
***
***
''A new stat Vitality. Hmm, I see. Let''s leave it forter.''
Shin observed the changes in his stats very carefully. Then his eyes nced at the missing items. But there was no one he couldin to.
"Is there any exnation for the new abilities?" Shin queried.
Another screen shed in front of his eyes.
***
[Gravity Control(C):- You can bend thews of gravity to your will.
Usage requirement - ''Mana stat'']
***
***
[Arcane Web(D) - Host can create and shoot webs. These Webs can get as hard as the user wants with great flexibility. The webs be stronger with proficiency. The User can control the length, strength, and usage of these webs.
Further information is locked.]
***
"The exnation is not much different. But this is fine. I''ll have to practice them from now on." Shin had a resolute expression on his face.
He suddenly remembered he has been taking too long in the bath and everyone is waiting so he better get to them fast.
Although there were many things he didn''t understand. He was sure he woulde to that soon. There were a lot of changes in him. He needs time to adjust to them.
He went down and was greeted by a long hug from his mom and dad. His mom first red at him and then bombarded him with her nagging. She continued lecturing him that how worried she was. He should tell them before doing any reckless things.
Alice was also supporting Reina. Alfred was musing at them. These three days a lot has changed.
Soon Alfred cut them off to let Shin eat something.
"Fine, we will continue this after you eat," Reina said with a re.
Shin nodded his head in understanding and started eating. He didn''t dare say anything to the angered Reina.
While eating his eyes fell on Alice and he continued looking at him for some reason. Alice who felt Shin''s gaze on her felt butterflies in her stomach.
''Why is Shin staring at me? Is there something on my face?''
''Oh no. It''s embarrassing if he continues looking at me.''
''My heart is beating so fast.''
''Don''t tell me Shin is finally charmed by my looks.'' She thought as stood in a better angel so he could observe her easily.
She didn''t dare try any seductive poses. As she would only embarrass herself. With her small body. It was better to act cute.
Looking at Alice while ignoring her weird actions, Shin remembered his weird experience while he was unconscious. The adult Alice and how she kissed him.
He felt there was something in between them that he didn''t understand. A connection that they might have had before. But he doesn''t remember.
''Was that the future Alice?''
''That should be the only possible case. But how is that possible? Or was that not Alice and someone else who looks like her? That could have been the case. But I felt a familiar feeling from her.''
''I don''t know how to describe it. But I am certain she was Alice.''
''Also all those fights which I had and those monsters just what was that.''
Suddenly he remembered thatrge-scale attack and the battlefield with inhumane creatures. Also, the huge attack, Which was like a small sun. Strong enough to destroy half of the city. His determination to grow stronger grew even more.
''We have to get stronger fast. I don''t want anything to happen to any of us. That was an eye-opener for me. I will never forget that scene where the dead bodies were the only things I could see for acres as far as my eyes can see.''
But remembering all that. He had a single question on his mind.
''What did I experience?''
There wasn''t any answer for him. He sighed.
After finishing his dinner he talked with his family and assured them he was fine.
Soon they started telling him what changes had happened while he was unconscious.
Chapter 60 New Discoveries!?
After returning to his room, Shiny on his bedfortably while his mind was filled with many thoughts.
"I am d they are safe." He muttered with a smile on his face.
Just now he contacted Simon. The line started working yesterday and otherworks are working too.
Simon and Elena are safe. Currently, they are on the military base. It seems some powerful monster attacked the area near their house so they had to evacuate with military support.
Fortunately, some powerful awakeneds were able to kill that monster. But to be on the safe side they didn''t return until today. They will be escorted home by the evening.
''It seems they also awakened. Great.'' Shin thought as he remembered his talk with Simon and Elena. Simon was very excited as he bbered about his awakening. Elena didn''t talk much.
''Why was Alice ring at me though? Did I make her angry?'' Shin was confused as he remembered Alice''s angry face when he talked with Elena.
''Don''t tell me she was jealous when I talked with Elena.''
''Hahaha, no way. How can that be?'' Shinughed and brushed off that thought.
But he suddenly remembered the Alice he met while he was unconscious. That Alice, obviously had feelings for him.
What if the current Alice also has feelings for him?
''If she has feelings for me I better take this seriously. She is a good girl I shouldn''t ignore her. If that''s the case.''
''Anyway, I''ll think about thatter. I should focus on the more important matters now.''
While he was unconscious and experience made him certain that he needs to get stronger. If monsters of that level attack us. We are doomed. At least I should have the power to protect myself and my family.
''I need information first. Let''s check the inte.''
Shin started up hisptop and searched all the information or thetest articles he could find.
A lot of things transpired while he was unconscious. He continued looking at these articles for an hour as he henched back on his chair and sighed.
''Most of the information here is the same as Mom and Dad exined.''
Alfred and Reina did exin to him some things. But he wanted to search in detail.
The awakeneds have be total addicts to leveling up and growing stronger. Well, that was obvious. These powers are fascinating after all.
They are forming groups and killing monsters trying to level up faster than others. Some powerful awakened mainly lead to other awakeneds. They work together to kill monsters and find ways to fight effectively and efficiently.
Well, they are killing monsters which is a good thing but it is also leading to many controversies.
Monsters were being killed by the awakeneds and the military support. But most of the monsters they are dealing with are a weak bunch.
Many strong monsters couldn''t be defeated easily. They didn''t try to fight with them. It''s good that they are cautious but the military is also pulling back.
Because of this emergency state many ces were abandoned. That caused the monsters to rampage more. Victims just hopes that this would end soon. Many relief centers were working nonstop trying to help them evacuate.
Many powerful awakeneds are trying their best to deal with as many monsters as possible. Because of this monsters threat was diminishing. But a new problem was arising. Some troublesome awakeneds or rather freaks who were treating everything as a game and their gamer mindset.
Most of the monsters inside the city were killed by the awakeneds. Aston city is doing far betterpared to many. Many cities and towns were either destroyed or abandoned. But with the help of awakeneds and the military. Most of the ces were able to reduce the monster numbers.
Many powerful humans also came out in public.
Shin knew this was regarding martial art families sending support. As they are very powerfulpared to the current awakeneds. But the tide may change at any time.
''They must be at the end of their ropes. I''m certain they will take action soon.'' Shin chuckled with a mysterious smile on his face.
Many strong monsters did retreat to the forests or ins outside the cities. Weaker ones followed after them. Not wanting to get butchered by these leveling freaks. It seems those monsters are creating their territories.
Because everyone wants to level up. They are trying to use any weapon they can get their hands on or use their abilities to defeat monsters.
With powerful abilities, it was easier to deal with monsters rather than weapons. Shin nodded his head in agreement. He also saw how he needed to find any weapon with which he could fight. On the other hand, Alice just uses her ability and creates a weapon, bombs, summons, and also transforms. He is certain that''s not it. She has much more than that.
Anyway, that exins the need for weapons for the people whose abilities need to use weapons to fight.
Soon the news regarding different types of awakeneds and information about jobs became the hot topic.
Many different types of ability users were found. They were mainly divided into three categories by the public.
Offensive - Awakeneds with attack abilities or power to fight monsters. Like James. He could damage monsters with his golems or stones he shoots.
Support - Awakeneds who could support Offensive users in any way. Their abilities mainly help others in or outside fights. Like Jenny. Her ability was barrier master. She wasn''t able to attack monsters and deal damage but she could protect otters from monster attacks.
Lifestyle - Shin still hasn''t met any lifestyle ability users. But from what he read on the inte many new professions are getting popr due to the demand of many ability users or rather the emergency state they are in.
cksmiths are in high demand. Ability users are creating many weapons and even formed their groups focusing solely on weapon creation.
Many low-grade weapons and armor are being mass-produced.
If they started a business of it and I am certain it will be in full bloom. From the things that are now, I am sure they will soon.
Shin shook his head dejectedly. Well, what did he expect? People will find any way to profit even in this dire situation. ''It''s good they are at least doing something. Not like me who slept off these days without a care.'' He said to himself in sarcasm.
It''s not like he has problems with those people trying to gain some profit. But not being able to profit like others made him sad.
''Should I plunder an ability like that and make some profit too?''
''Nah, it''s better if I focus on getting strong first.''
(Many special jobs were created. Alchemy, Magic - Engineering, Potion maker, Herbalists, cksmith, Rune maker, Item Appraiser, Pill Maker, Healer, Chef, Builder, Tailor, etc.)
Reading this article, Shin got interested. All these names sounded fascinating. Those names were just like jobs in some games he had yed before.
He wanted to know if these jobs are what he think it is. But soon his eyes fell on another article that caused his attention. His eyes turned serious. He clicked on it and started reading it.
While chasing those monsters outside the cities many interesting discoveries were made. The environment has be different from before. The forests were not like they used to be. They seem rich with energy and life.
The normal nts look different and rich in the same energy which is the talk of everyone''s ''Mana''.
The Herbalists are finding uses for these new nts which are better-called herbs now. They are very beneficial and will change the world as they say.
But the world is already changed so it''s good to have some positive changes.
The monster territories are called Field now. The reason is that Awankends are farming experiences from those weak monsters. The stronger ones are also there but there less in number and the ces mainly consist of weak monsters so it''s called Field regardless.
But there''s another discovery that shook everyone and had arge impact on the masses. The Discovery of Dungeons.
Like fanning the mes in after the cataclysm many dungeons were found.
Huge transparent gates separating the world from something. Whether to protect or to harm. There was a discussion saying some people managed to clear the dungeons and got good rewards. They got good items and also leveled up fast. The items can help to strengthen themselves.
People were a bit skeptical but their greed for power was much more than you can imagine. Many awakeneds formed parties to clear dungeons. After the dungeons were cleared and seeing the reward more and more people started getting interested.
"Interesting, dungeons. I was just thinking about how to level up. Dad didn''t tell me anything about dungeons. Maybe he didn''t know. I''ll ask himter."
"Anyway, it says people are forming groups to clear dungeons."
"Well it''s true I won''t risk going in alone for the first time at least." Shin started thinking about something then he muttered.
"Alice and I should be enough. I better talk to her."
After that, he continued reading the article. Reading more information on dungeons. He believed that''s a good option for him to grow stronger.
Chapter 61 Disappointment!?
Reading through many articles Shin got a lot of useful information. One of them was a server full of awakeneds where they share information between them. The information there was a lot better than the articles he read.
There were many descriptions of the new items and findings of many awakeneds. The herbs are now being harvested inside the forests.
But Shin skipped all that information as his mind was focused on a different thing. He immediately clicked where it mentioned dungeons with highlights.
Regardless of other discoveries, dungeons are a hot topic for everyone. Many groups went inside dungeons to level up. As everyone wants to grow stronger.
The dungeons were also ranked by the system. So people can determine the danger levels.
Once the awakeneds entered the dungeon for the first time. Information about the dungeon ranking system is added in the status manual. The information will also be updated live time inside that manual.
[Dungeon Ranking system]
[Level 1 Dungeon]
[Rmened Party Level 10+]
[1 Elite monster and Normal monsters.]
***
[Level 2 Dungeon]
[Rmened Party Level 20+]
[Elite monsters and Normal monsters.]
***
[Level 3 Dungeon]
[Rmened Party Level 30+]
[1 Fierce monster, Elite monsters, and Normal monsters.]
***
''That''s the highest level of information anyone has.''
"Wait does that mean some people are already level 30?" Shin was shocked.
He checked through some posts. It seems the leader of a big group managed to reach level 30 and that''s why the information was updated for him inside his manual.
Some believe some strong awakeneds already reached that level. But the information is not public yet.
"Damn monsters." He sighed
(*He still didn''t know that leveling up to 30 is easierpared to after that. After level 30 leveling bes a lot more difficult.)
After reading some more. Shin sighed.
''These dungeons also contain arge number of resources. These untouched resources will shake everyone.''
***
Shin stretched his hands as he stood up.
''I need to level up too. But before that, I better improve my control of these new abilities I got.''
"Let''s talk with Alice." Shin walked out of his room as he headed toward Alice''s room.
"Where are you going?" He was stopped midway as he heard a voice from behind.
Shin turned to look at his mom.
"To Alice''s room Mom. I have something to talk about with her." Shin replied honestly.
Reina smirked as she thought about the meaning behind Shin''s words. She was surprised by his words. It''s still in the afternoon.
"Ok, go on. But don''t make too much noise you two. Also, make sure to finish your stuff before lunch and take a bath." She reminded him.
Shin nodded his head in understanding. But frowned thinking he had already taken bath this morning. Why is she asking him to take bath again in this cold temperature?
He suddenly felt there was something wrong with Reina''s words. But she got busy watching TV and wasn''t paying attention to him. He shrugged and thought.
''Maybe I heard it wrongly.''
He knocked on her door. Alice opened the door and was surprised to see Shin standing in front of her.
She quickly collected herself and asked.
"What is it, Shin?"
"Can Ie inside? I want to talk to you." Shin asked with a charming smile.
Alice went into a daze but nodded unconsciously. Shin entered her room. He was surprised. A lot has changed inside this room. ''Well, it''s better if Alice feelsfortable here.''
Alice who was in a daze snapped back to reality and quickly closed the door. The thud made her door when she closed it in a hurry surprised Reina.
''Huhuhu~ Those two. They are in so much hurry. I should tease Aliceter and get some details out from her. I just hope they don''t make much noise. Should I increase the TV volume?'' Reina thought as she increased the volume of the show she was watching.
Inside Alice''s room.
Alice''s heart was beating loudly. Never did she expect Shin toe to her room.
Her mind was filled with countless thoughts.
''Why is Shin here? I am happy. But it''s too sudden.''
''Maybe he can''t hold himself back anymore and came for me.''
''Fufu~ I guess my charm did work on him.''
''Are we going to do some na-naughty things?''
Thinking that Alice''s face turned beet red.
''If Shin wants to take a step forward. I should too. So what if I am not ready? I am sure everything will be fine.''
"Come here take a seat." Suddenly she heard Shin''s voice calling for her.
''As I thought were are going to do something-something.''
Alice moved and walked somewhat stiff. She sat on the bed near Shin. With a distance of 50 cm.
She turned to look at Shin and his eyes directly met hers. They looked at each other silently. Shin slowly opened his mouth and moved a little forward.
Alice thought Shin wanted to start doing something.
''Why are we doing this without talking? Whatever I''ll just let him take the initiative.'' She screamed inside her mind and closed her eyes tightly.
Waiting for something. She was filled with countless emotions fear, excitement, joy, frustration, confusion, and above all lust.
She waited with excitement. Her mind was filled with countless scenarios. She wanted to know how she would feel.
But she was only met with disappointment. Shin didn''t touch her instead he voice sounded in her ears.
"Alice, what have nned for the future?" Shin asked.
Alice who heard his question sighed in disappointment. But she was also d. She didn''t want her first time to be like this.
''Guess now is not the time.'' She then thought of the time. ''Yeah, it''s really not the time. I don''t want to do my first in the afternoon. Without proper mood. It has to be special.''
She nodded and consoled herself.
"As you already know how many changes are urring? It''s getting more and more dangerous. It maye off as rude but would you mind living with us from now on as a family? I know that''s what we have been doing but I wanted to know your thoughts." Shin knew this might be rude but he wanted to ask her regardless.
Hearing Shin''s words. Alice''s face froze. Suddenly tears starteding out of her eyes.
''Eh! Why am I crying?''
''Why am I making this kind of face in front of my beloved Shin?''
''Ahh, now I get it.''
Although Alice was like a part of Shin''s family now. She had her concerns. Though she lived like a normal family member. She still wasn''t able to consider herself one.
She was worried and always feared. What if they abandon her? What if Shin leaves her?
She wasn''t sure what Shin feels about her. What is their rtionship? She wanted to know. But was afraid to ask.
She had already lost her family. She wasn''t able to save them. That feeling of loneliness she doesn''t want anymore. Although for a few hours. But when her mother and new stepfather died. She felt that was the end for her. She didn''t know what to do.
After living with Shin''s family she got that familial love she needed. Her feeling for Shin started growing suddenly. Even she wasn''t sure why she was so obsessed with him. Why did she feel like they had some connection before? That feeling of curiosity soon turned into attraction and then something more than that.
That was the reason. She didn''t want him to leave her.
,m Although she believed everything will be fine. She wanted to hear that from Shin''s mouth. Now that he was asking her directly she couldn''t help but cry. She was so happy.
"Yes, Yes, Yes. I want to be with you. So don''t leave me. I don''t want to be alone."
She cried as she said that.
Seeing Alice cry Shin patted her head and pulled her for a hug andforted her.
"Don''t worry. I won''t leave you. Didn''t I promise you? I''ll always be there with you." Shin smiled as he said that.
They stayed in that position for a few minutes before Alice fell asleep in Shin''s arms.
Shin helped heryfortably before walking out of the room. He decided it was better to let her sleep now. He will talk to her about dungeons and his nster.
He walked out of her room and saw Reina watching TV at high volume.
"Oh, you are here. Where is Alice?" Reina asked curiously while hiding her smile. She wanted to ask Alice a lot of things.
"She just went to sleep, mom," Shin replied.
"Oh, is she tired?" Reina asked with a worried look but inwardly she was smirking. She knows why Alice is tired.
"I think so," Shin said as he thought of how much she cried. It was obvious that she was under a lot of stress. She must be tired.
"You bad boy. It''s all your fault. Now let her rest and don''t disturb her." Reina said as she reprimanded Shin.
Shin frowned at her words.
''What was my fault here?'' Before he could ask, Reina''s attention turned toward the Show she was watching.
''Why are they airing shows now anyways?'' He shook his head and went inside his room.
After he closed his door. Shin screamed inside his head.
''HOLY COW!!''
Chapter 62 Preparations!!
While Shin was inside Alice''s room. He noticed Alice was acting a little weird. She seemed kind of stressed.
Curious about the reason behind her unusual behavior. Shin used appraisal on her and the result was unexpected.
[Alice Kayden(Normal)]
[Level - 16]
[Title - Bipr Queen]
[Age - 16]
[Special ability - SSS(Soul Tamer)[Advanced 1]]
[Health Status - Healthy]
[Trait - ???]
Because of the mood at that time Shin didn''t react to this. But aftering to his room. All his calmness disappeared as a look of shock appeared on his face.
"Holy shit? SSS rank? Soul Tamer? No wonder she is so awesome." Shin said in excitement.
"Isn''t SSS rank the highest level known? Just below that unknown rank." Shin said as he thought of the abilities ranking system.
"And What does it mean by Bipr queen? Why doesn''t it have any exnation for it? Guess I can only ask her about this.
''Also Normal? What does it mean by Normal?'' Suddenly his eyes widened in realization. ''Don''t tell me. It''s talking about Alice''s transformation mode. As I appraised her when she wasn''t transformed it''s showing normal.''
''Hmm, that''s the only possible exnation.'' Shin concluded.
"Now that I think about it. What is the rank of my Plunder?" Shim put his hand up his chin as he started pondering.
"To be honest Plunder doesn''t seem like ites under any category. I can get skills, abilities, items, stats, and much more from my enemies. How could ite under any rank category?"
As Shin thought that a familiar sound sounded and a message appeared in front of him.
[Plunder ability is now determined as ''Z'' rank.]
"Eh? Z? What do you mean Z? Is there even a rank like that?"
p [Abilities ranking]
[H --> G --> F --> E --> D --> C --> B --> A --> S --> SS --> SSS]
"Where is Z? Even that question mark is now missing. Ahh, whatever. I know Plunder''s potential is unlimited and that''s what matters."
Shin dismissed these thoughts as his eyes focused on another thing.
"Why can''t I see Alice''s traits? Her other information is avable but I don''t think her traits are more secretive or important than her other information. Right?" Shin was curious but he can''t do anything about it. He can''t also just outright go and ask Alice about her traits. Even she will be confused.
''But anyway I never thought Alice would react like that. It seems she was disturbed by such thoughts. Such a sweet girl. There''s no way I am gonna abandon you.'' Without him knowing Alice was bing someone important in his life.
"But her reaction. It felt like she was expecting something from me. That scene was like some of those romance movies." Shin uttered as he thought of Alice''s embarrassed face and closed his eyes.
"Nah. No way that''s possible. We still don''t know much about each other. How could she fall for me this fast? Never did a girl fall for me before even if I tried to. So how could such a beautiful girl start liking me suddenly."
"Maybe I am expecting too much after my physical changes."
He sat on the ground folding his legs.
''It''s not the time to think about those things anyway. First I need to get stronger. Now that Alice is asleep I have to wait for her to wake up before discussing the dungeon.''
Shin started circting his Mana like before. This time however there was a surprise for him. The Mana energy inside his body was a lot richer and purer than before.
''This is. This is amazing. I am sure with this my attack power will increase significantly.''
He continued circting his pure mana for a few hours. This feeling was amazing.
[Your Mana stat increased by 0.5]
Shin was bbergasted.
''You can increase your Mana this way. Don''t tell me other stats can also be increased with specific methods.''
But suddenly his excitement died down.
''So what? It takes a lot of time anyway. After doing this for more than 4 hours it increased by 0.5. It is better if I focus on killing monsters. I can get bonus stats. I can use this method in my free time. Maybe I can try this while sleeping.''
*Grr* ( Stomach growling sounds.)
''Oops, I missed my lunch. I am gonna get an earful from Mom.''
Shin started making his way downstairs. He saw it in the living room. Alice and Reina were having some conversation and Alice''s face waspletely red.
Seeing Shining downstairs. Alice blushed even more.
A little while before. Once Alice woke up. Reina started bombarding her with questions.
Alice wasn''t able to keep up with Reina''s sudden surge of questions. Reina asked her straight forward. But Alice was embarrassed to say anything and Reina enjoyed seeing her reaction. So she teased her more.
"Oh, you are here. It seems both of you are so tired that you even missed the lunch." Reina red at Shin for missing the lunch and even making Alice miss it. If only she knew her son was innocent.
"Wait for a minute. I''ll make something quick." Reina said without waiting for Shin''s answer and left toward the kitchen.
Now, Alice and Shin, we''re sitting in front of each other. Alice wasn''t able to meet his gaze. After all, she showed such an embarrassing side of her to Shin and even slept in his arms. She slept before they could even do anything.
''No worries. I''ll get more chancester on.''
Suddenly she heard Shin''s voice baffling her.
"Alice, do you want to go out with me tomorrow?" Shin asked in all seriousness.
"Eh?" Her mind went nk at his question.
"There''s a dungeon I want to check out. I believe it''s the best ce for us to level up. It''s not too far from here. In the northwest direction away from the Canopy bridge and near the New Forest." Shin exined his words and the location of the dungeon.
"Of course, I would love to." Alice didn''t even hesitate to think about it.
''It''s a date. Surely a date.''
''And this time we are alone.''
''So what if the location of our date is a dungeon.''
''Just the two of us alone near a forest close to nature. Inside the dungeon.''
''Fufufu~ Maybe we could do something more than just fun.''
''Okay calm down Alice. The date is tomorrow. I need to prepare a lot. What dress should I wear?''
''Oh no, we will be fighting monsters. I can''t wear something too fashionable.''
....
While Shin was unconscious for 3 days. Leaving Shin in Alfred''s care Alice and Reina went to check out her old home. Which was now somewhat wrecked. Alice saw that the neighborhood where she used to live was empty. There were already shifted to the relief zones or the military camps.
''I hope the government pays for these damages.'' Alice thought and went inside her house.
She took wherever possessions she had left inside and came out.
....
''Now what should I wear?'' Alice folded her arms, her brows knit together as she closed her eyes thinking very deeply.
At first, Shin was surprised by her abrupt answer. But seeing Alice thinking something deeply. Shin wondered if she was thinking about the dungeon they will go to tomorrow.
''It''s good that she is not reckless and thinking this through.''
"The dungeon we go to tomorrow is level 1 dungeon."
Shin started exining to Alice about the dungeon ranking systems and whatever information he had.
"Many people had already entered this dungeon. So there''s more information avable about this dungeon." Shin exined everything to Alice patiently. So that she can prepare herself mentally. Shin also wanted her to trust him more. That''s the only way they can improve their rtionship more.
Alice nodded her head in understanding. She had finally decided what to wear for tomorrow. As for the ranking of dungeons and other irrelevant matters she has full trust in Shin''s judgment. She had already decided to devote her life to Shin. So she doesn''t worry about things going south.
"Are you prepared, Alice? If you think a dungeon is too much we can level up more before going there. If you want we can join other people."
"No. There''s no need for other people." Alice cut him off.
''There''s no way I am going to let other people disturb our sweet time.
Shin nodded his head in agreement. Shin knew Alice is super strong with SSS rank ability and level 16 but he asked regardless.
"As for preparations." Alice stopped and smiled as she said ''status board'' inside her mind.
Her eyes fell on her status board.
***
[ Name- Alice Kayden(Normal)]
[Age - 16]
[Title - The Bipr Queen ]
[ Level - 16 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 3]
[AGI - 35]
[DEX - 23]
[Stamina- 34]
[Mana - 50]
[Bonus stats - 0]
[Soul Strength - 500]
[Special ability - Soul Tamer(SSS) [Advanced 1]]
[Special skill - Summon (Unique), Reaper''s Chains (S), Summon (SS)]
[ Skills - Soul Absorption(S), Silver Scythe(C), Death Scythe(A), Soul Bomb(A), Soul Marker(D), Mana Ball(D), Mana maniption(F), Soul Paralysis(E) ]
[Chaotic energy collected - 2400]
[Soul Fragments - 0]
[Items]
[Soul Space]
***
Now it''s time to raid a Dungeon.
Chapter 63 Entering The Dungeon!!
The Next morning both Shin and Alice were ready for their first Dungeon raid. Alice was in ck from top to bottom. She wore a skirt, ankle-length shoes, stockings, a top, and a leather jacket. She looked super hot.
Seeing Shin''s gaze on her sheughed inwardly.
''Fufufu~ so how is it? Did you finally fall for my charms?''
Shin smiled seeing her like that.
''She prepared very well. Guess we are ready for the raid.'' He was also attracted to her. But he controlled his emotions.
Last night Shin tried circting his Mana while sleeping and it worked out. He managed to increase his Mana by 1.
This morning he learned a new skill.
[You have learned a new skill ''Mana Absorption(E).]
***
[Mana Absorption(E) - The user can absorb and refine mana from the surroundings. The user can also purify the mana inside their body.]
***
"Are you sure you will be alright?" Snapping him out of his thoughts he heard Reina''s worried voice.
"Yeah, Mom we will be fine. You know we are not that weak." Shin replied trying tofort her.
"I know but. Haah. Just take care. Be cautious about your surroundings. Don''t be overconfident." Reina warned them.
"Okay, Mom, our ride is here we will go now," Shin said as he noticed the taxi he bookeding towards them.
Reina nodded.
Inside the Taxi Shin and Alice, we''re sitting together in the back seat. Seeing the awkward atmosphere between them even the driver felt nervous.
A few days after the cursed day. Transportations were finally working now. With many people and organizations'' joint efforts they were able to clean most of the bodies.
The dangerous areas which are not cleared are still restricted entries.
Soon the Canopy Bridge came into their sight. A beautifulndmark that was popr among couples. It''s still popr now but for a different reason.
The Dungeon, Which is near this bridge also known as Canopy Dungeon.
Soon the driver stopped the taxi.
"This is as far I can go. Please understand." The driver said to Shin.
Shin also understood the driver''s feelings. After all, everyone knows how terrifying these monsters are. Naturally, he is worried.
He didn''t argue with the driver. Alice also followed after Shin and the driver left in a hurry.
Seeing the driver speeding up. Shin had a wry smile on his face.
''Now he is driving twice as fast than when he rode us here.''
Shin shook his head as his attention turned towards the direction where that dungeon spawned.
After walking for some time they were greeted by a huge blue door. Which gave off a subtle feeling. In front of that huge door. Dozens of people were standing there. They were forming teams probably.
Seeing Shin and Alice''s approaching figure. Many of their attention turned to them. After all, a beauty and a handsome man walking together would naturally attract attention.
Alice didn''t like their gazes so she red at them with killing intent. But some fools still dared to approach her.
"Hey there, would you want to party with us? We will protect you."
"Just forget him. I am stronger than them. Follow me."
"No,e with me. You will surely have a great time with us."
"We will help you level up fast. I am a D rank you know."
Someone scoffed.
"So what I am also D rank. We have two D ranks in our team."
Soon an argument started. It caused amotion.
"SILENCE." A loud sound echoed.
A handsome young man came forward with a smile on his face.
Everyone made way for him with terrified expressions on their faces.
Seeing him approaching Alice. Everyone sighed.
"Hi, I am Steven Mark. The sole heir of the Mark corporation. I am a B Rank awakened. Our team is going to raid this dungeon. I would surely love to have thepany of such a beauty like you." He said with a charming smile for which most of the women would agree.
"Fuck off," Alice said casually and continued following after Shin. She didn''t even nce back.
"Excuse me?" Steven didn''t understand what had transpired for a second. Did he just get rejected? Nah, that''s not possible. He is THE Steven Mark. Who would dare to oppose him?
He followed after Alice once again and tried to block her way.
"Girl, are you mistaking something here? I am Steven Mark. Didn''t you hear me?"
Alice didn''t give a fuck who this man was. But he wasing in her way. Why was he disturbing her beautiful time with Shin?
"Shin," Alice said in a soft voice.
Hearing Alice''s voice Shin felt he should interfere now. He also doesn''t want things to go out of hand.
Steven nced at Shin and was shocked by his handsome face. Shin was even more handsome than him. But seeing Shin''s attire and just a shabby sword sticking to his waist. Steven understood. This man is just a handsome man without much of a background.
"You. Are you apanying her? I don''t believe you can protect her. Not that you deserve to be with her. She wille with me. If you don''t want to die just get going and leave her. She will be better off in my care."
Hearing Steven''s words Alice was enraged.
''What did this miser say?''
''He wants to separate Shin from me?''
''Does he have a death wish?''
Alice marked him as a potential target. Before she could react Shin just grabbed her hand and started walking away.
He ignored Steven''s words. Not because he was afraid or anything. It just felt like a waste of time. He would instead go fight monsters than argue with these brainless fools.
Everyone was shocked and speechless by this turn of events. Who would have expected Steven Mark to get rejected and shamed in front of everyone? Just who were those people?
Steven couldn''t react to Shin''s actions and gritted his teeth in anger. By the time he reacted he noticed Shin and Alice already touched the dungeon door and vanished.
''Those bastards. How dare they make a fool out of me? I''ll see how they can leave this ce unharmed. I''ll make them beg for mercy from me. That woman how dare she rejects me.''
He snapped his fingers. A man in a ck suit appeared behind him.
"Yes, sir."
"Get the information on those two."
"Will do sir." He vanished from his spot after a second.
"I''ll show you what happens when someone acts haughtily in front of me. The Steven Mark." His eyes had a dangerous glint on them.
***
Inside the dungeon. Shin and Alice''s figures appeared. Behind them was the gate from which they entered.
As other people were busy discussing and forming teams. The entrance to the dungeon was empty and they were able to easily get in.
It was a forest withrge trees surrounding them.
[You have entered a Dungeon]
[Level 1 Dungeon]
[Rmened Party Level 10+]
"Now let''s get moving," Shin said as they started moving.
Shin activated his Predator''s eyes skill. He soon took note of all the figures he was able to see. He saw some blue outlines. Which were other awakeneds. Whom he decided to avoid for obvious reasons.
After walking for a few minutes. There heard a rustling sound from somewhere.
A momentter a creature appeared in front of them. It looked like a monkey but had shells around its body. He also had sharp ws in his both hands.
Shin activated his Appraisal.
[Shell Monkey (Normal)]
[Skills - Metal w(F), Shell Armor(F).]
[Nature - Aggressive]
"It looks more like a Mole than a monkey," Alice said after hearing Shin''s exnation of this monster.
Shin shook his head and said.
"Let me try first."
"Sure."
Shin smiled and activated his new abilities.
''I''ve been itching to try them. Now I can use them freely.''
Shin smirked and used Arcane Web. Webs made of mana shot out from his hands and tied the monster. That Shell Monkey was surprised. He tried to struggle but was unable to get freed from those webs.
''Now the next step.'' Shin activated his Gravity Control ability and the monster started floating. Like it became weightless.
Shin pulled that web and swung him around and mmed that monster on the ground while forcefully increasing the force by gravity control and increasing his weight at the decisive moment. The monsters mmed on the ground with 10 times more pressure than the original m.
His body burst out. Not even his shell was enough to protect it from that power.
Shin was dumbstruck. ''What kind of power was that?''
''Didn''t they say in the forum that this monster''s shell is very hard and has good endurance?''
His gaze fell on that bloody mess.
''So how did it just burst out?''
[You have killed a Shell Monkey]
[You have gained experience]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed a new skill Metal w(F).]
[You have absorbed a new skill Shell Armour(F).]
"Wow, Shin you were so cool," Alice said with a cheerful smile.
Shin felt embarrassed but nodded his head with a smile.
"But don''t you want to collect his ws and shell? Are we just going to destroy them?"
"Eh? What do you mean?" Shin asked not understanding her words.
"Don''t you know there are some people who are paying money to buy monster parts? Isn''t that a waste? When we can get some good money out of it." Alice said casually while reminding him how wasteful it is to not collect them.
Chapter 64 Money!?
Last night,
Shin was inside his room. He was thinking about the Dungeon he would raid tomorrow. He looked at the ceiling and sighed.
''I can''t practice my abilities inside the house. But only circting mana is not efficient enough.''
''Although I can getbat experience while fighting I want to get proficient in using my abilities so I can try new things.''
"Should I move out?" Shin had this question in his mind.
He wanted to find a ce where he can practice and improve his skills. He can''t do that in public. He needed privacy. That was also for his assurance and safety in case of sneak attacks.
He needed to buy arge property but he has his concerns. He didn''t have money to afford them. He also knew that after the destruction caused by the monsters many properties were destroyed. So he had the opportunity to buy some and renovate them as per his choice.
But all of that needed money which he didn''t have.
''I can''t do anything about it. So it''s better if I leave it forter.'' He sighed thinking how useless he was. He also didn''t want to bother his parents with his concerns. He had already promised himself to not trouble them anymore.
As such Shin had decided to put that matter on hold. Because he knew earning money is not easy.
But now Alice is saying.
"Don''t you know there are some people who are paying money to buy monster parts?"
"What? Really?" Shin asked in shock.
"Yes, manypanies are buying monster parts. Some organizations are also buying monsters for research purposes." Alice exined.
"There are monsters whose parts can be used as materials and they are a good resource. As they say." Alice exined dly.
''People are buying monster parts? Haha.'' Shin felt he just got the perfect solution for his problems.
''Why didn''t I know anything about it? Because of myck of knowledge, I would have made a big loss.'' At that moment Shin decided that he would keep himself updated on the recent events from now on.
"Okay, Alice we will collect monster parts then." Shin paused and asked.
"What parts of these monsters are useful?"
Alice answered his question.
"Shells and ws. After they came into the market. People are excited. Those parts of shell monkeys are deemed useful."
Shin nodded his head in understanding and a momentter he noticed that Alice knew about those monsters are others things more than he did.
''She must have researched it properly.''
''I think. I have been overly reliant on my skills. I don''t want my dependency on skills to cloud my judgment.''
Shin checked to see that the Shell Monkey''s shell was already destroyed. His eyes then fell on the ws and noticed they were intact.
''Thank God.''
He went forward and picked them up. Soon the notifications chimed in.
[You have obtained Shell Monkey''s ws(Items) X2 ]
Much to his surprise before he could put them inside his bag. They vanished from his hands and could be seen inside his status panel inside the Items option.
''This is convenient.'' He smiled.
Soon they started moving again as Shin lead them with his Predator''s eyes skill avoiding other awakeneds. They walked towards a solo Shell Monkey instead of the whole group because he wanted Alice to get familiar with this monster and her strength against it.
Alice wanted to use her scythe and finished it but she thought it would be a waste of materials if she damaged them by mistake.
She thought for a second and used . Soon after ck strings shot out from her hands and the monster''s body fell limp.
She walked towards it slowly and did a clean strike decapitating his head. Shin collected the materials only after that did she collect their souls. Soon the monster''s body without his Shell and ws got covered in ck energy and got sucked inside the in Alice''s hands.
Their next target was to kill a group of these monsters. With Shin''s skills navigating through the forest was a piece of cake for him.
He perfectly avoided any possible confrontations with Awakeneds and moved swiftly towards their target.
Soon they arrived at an opening. This ce looked quiet but from his skill, Shin was certain they were surrounded by presences from all sides.
Alice understood Shin''s gesture and took a stance as she got ready for the fight. Shin didn''t give those monsters a chance to attack him. He activated Gravity Control and used it to lift those monsters and pull them towards him.
The ones who were far from the effect of the gravity control he used his Arcane webs to tie them.
He tied the once floating in the air with Arcane webs too. They were helpless. They tried to cut those annoying webs with their Metal ws skill but it was very hard.
Although cutting those webs was possible with their skills. It would still take several attempts for them to break through it.
Shin unsheathed his sword and started killing them with a single sh at their necks.
Alice also followed after him as she used her scythe to give them a swift death. She still hasn''t changed into her dark side.
This was the easiest fight they ever had. With goodbinations of abilities, this fight was a breeze. Also, the Shell Monkeys were helpless against long-range attacks which renders them unable to do anything.
Their skill Metal w is dangerous in close-quarter fights. Shell armor can protect them from attacks and give a good defense but Shin''s abilities were the perfect counter for them.
Alice had nothing much to do so she was enjoying her alone time with Shin.
[You have killed 14 Shell Monkey]
[You have gained experience]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 14 skill points for the ''Metal w(F)'' skill.]
[You have absorbed 14 skill points for the ''Shell Armour(F)'' skill.]
[You have absorbed 4 stat points.]
After that, he picked up the items from those monsters.
[You have obtained Shell Monkey''s ws(Items) X28 ]
[You have obtained Shell Monkey''s shells(Items) X14 ]
''I am d I can use them to exchange some money. But, taking or scavenging their parts after killing them is much more bothersome and gross than fighting them.'' Shin thought as he peeled off a shell from one of those bodies. The sound of skin tearing apart. It was grotesque.
After collecting the materials they moved again searching for more monsters. With Shin''s detection skills. It was easy. They came across many of them and they all had died at the hands of the two humans.
Shin was happily collecting those monsters'' parts while thinking of money. He even got ustomed to those sounds of flesh tearing and sight while he peeled them.
"By the way, do you know how much are they buying these monster parts for?" Shin asked the question as he forgot about it before.
"Um-hm." Alice nodded her head confirming that she knows.
"From what I know it''s 500 Kero per w and 1500 Kero per Shell. That''s the average price. It''s different in some ces." She exined informing in the prices she read about yesterday.
Shin nodded his head in understanding. If that''s the case and with his hunting speed. He believed purchasing a property would be possible. He could amass enough wealth in a few weeks. He just needs to keep at it. His eyes shone with determination.
He was really to kill any monsters he could find in his way. He was burning with desire.
But Alice''s next words put cold water on all his ns.
"But I believe you shouldn''t sell them."
"Why? Do you want to use them for something?" Shin asked not understanding her reasoning.
Why did she not want to sell them? Who knows if after some days? They could get the same prices for these things or not.
"That''s not it. I want to sell them too." Alice replied as she shook her head.
"Then." Shin wanted to say something but was cut off by Alice''s words.
"The World Governments Summit is going to be held tomorrow. They are going to implement many changes. Which they will announce to the public 2 dayster." Alice exined calmly.
Shin also felt this matter was important but what does this have to do with selling monster materials?
Understanding Shin''s thoughts Alice said.
"There is also talk about changing the currency system. They are probably going to abolish the current currency system. So I think it would be better to wait for a few days."
Shin now understood why Alice said so. If he wants to sell the materials now and do cash transactions. Then they might need to convert the currencyter. So instead doing the transactionter would be better.
Shin smiled and patted her head.
"Thank you, Alice, I am so fortunate that you are with me."
Alice giggled and smiled in satisfaction.
Chapter 65 My Bad!!
Four people could be seen running through the forest hurriedly. They were running for their lives. The group consisted of 2 men and 2 women. They were a party together hunting inside the Canopy dungeon.
The group was good. A strong guy as a tank, another guy would do the attacks. The two women were mages. So all four of them were offensive users.
Offensive ability users are further ssified into sub-categories so they can easily be divided into roles as per the party and they can make formations and strategies based on that.
After they entered the dungeon. They were able to fight and kill Shell Monkeys with their great teamwork. It took a lot of time but they were able to kill 1 monster in 2 minutes on average.
After fighting for a few hours they were able to kill many of them. They avoided fighting withrge groups. Everything was going well.
Until they came across something beyond theirprehension. Dark fur, bulky body, twice the size of a normal Shell Monkey. It was terrifying. They knew their death was certain. The killing intent focused on them was unbearable.
They ran without looking back, the monster roared and started chasing. The magesunched their skills on that monsters. But it was useless. There wasn''t a scratch. The shell on that monster was much stronger than Shell Monkeys.
Seeing their attacks were useless. Their faces went further pale. They will die for sure. Now no one can save them.
The attacker of the team. His name was Jack Anthony. He was a 27-year-old man. He was happy when he learned that his ability was C rank. But he knew his abilities have limits and he had to rely on his physical powers more.
So he got into a team. Believing, he would have an easier time hunting in a team. He could rely on others to cover him.
''But these guys are useless. Because of them now we will all die. That monster is so strong and it''s going to kill us. I can''t let that happen. I don''t want to die. I want to survive. I have just started on my journey to get super strong.'' Jack thought while running.
"Hurry up Marine." He heard a woman shouting while pulling another woman, it was Selene.
"Jack help Marine. She can''t run very fast. Alex do you have any ns? That monster ising closer." Selene asked them in worry. She and Marine were the party''s mages. Both of them knew each other from before. Even Alex was acquainted with them. Jack was a new member.
Selene had blue hair and sky blue eyes. Her beautiful face was attractive. She was 23 years old. After the cataclysm, she figured she could control water elements. She had an A-rank ability. At first, she didn''t understand much about the rankings but after she understood she figured it was better to hide it.
Marine was Selene''s best friend. They know each other since elementary. They are friends even after all these years. Marines had green hair, they were beautiful just like her emerald eyes. She was the same age as Selene. She could control nts and nature. So this forest was a ce to her advantage. She also had an A rank ability. But her best friend Selene had told her to hide the fact. So she had been doing just that.
The problem was both of their physical stats were low. So they couldn''t outrun the massive monster. So the only thing they could do wasunch attacks on that monster.
Selene kept onunching water shots at the monster''s face to create a blind spot. Marine used that timing to manipte nts and make the monster trip.
Although the strategy worked or enraged the monsters. So Alex was the one who tried to keep the monster''s attention on him. Jack on ran without contributing anything.
Jack, who was running ahead of them saw the monstering closer to them. He used his bonus stats on agility so he was faster than others. His ability helps him do sneak attacks on monsters and he was mostly sessful but this time the monster the strong. He wasn''t able to prate through his defenses.
At that moment Jack understood this monster was way above their level. But he still hoped that others may be able to kill it.
But when he saw that they were just stalling the monsters. He got angry.
''Those useless fools. Can''t they do a better job dealing with that monster? Why did I have to team up with them?''
Only then did he remember he joined this group after he got attracted by Marine''s beauty. He thought he had a chance when he joined this group. As Alex doesn''t like them and vice versa.
''Che, both the girls are good. I could have hooked up with them if not for that monster. Too bad I can''t risk my life for them. I can find other women. Also, I don''t like that Alex dude. He thinks of himself as a leader ordering everyone around. It''s better if they die.''
He shook his head and made a decision. He smirked and said . Suddenly his presence vanished. He was nowhere to be seen.
Alex, Selene, and Marine were surprised but they thought that Jack would do another sneak attack on that monster and help them. They felt relieved. Maybe with all of theirbined strength they can take that monster.
This terrifying monster had been chasing them. Now it''s his turn to run.
"Although it may be difficult we can do this. Right guys?" Alex shouted encouraging everyone.
"Yeah" Marine and Selene shouted after him.
Now they waited for Jack tond an attack. They waited and waited. They kept on waiting. But no attacknded on that monster. The monster also freed himself from the nts he was tied with.
"Where is that Jack? What happened?" Selene said with anger and fear written on her face.
''Don''t tell me.'' Everyone had the same thought in their minds. "He ran away."
"Tch, that bastard. I didn''t like that dude from the start. It''s all because of Alex if not for his pleads. I would have never let that coward in." Selene snorted in anger.
Alex was embarrassed. But he knew he couldn''t argue with her.
"Forget about him, Selene. We have to do something about that monster." Marine said trying to control more nts and tie him.
It was getting very difficult.
Selene knew Marine was right. She started shooting concentrated balls of water. But they were not much effective. Alex was a tank. So his attacks were also less effective. Only his defenses were good.
Marine was already stalling that monster. So, Attacking at the same time was difficult.
"Selene, don''t you have any other types of attacks," Alex asked worriedly. If that monster runs loose now. Even he won''t be able to stop him.
"I''ve been trying to concentrate my attacks and shoot Ice but controlling the temperature is tough." Selene closed her eyes as she tried to imagine how she wanted the water to form.
"Okay imagine Selene imagine. Calm down and think of that image you want." Selen said to herself as she thought of making Ice.
She raised her hands in the direction of that monster and started thinking.
''Ice, Ice, Ice, Ice, Cold, Ice, Ice Cream? Wait? What? No, let''s try again. Ice, Ice, Ice, Snowman.''
p She pped herself.
''Just what am I thinking in these times?''
Alex and Marine were shocked to see Selene concentrate so much that she even pped herself. They felt guilty. Seeing how hard she was trying.
''A perfect image of Ice. A perfect image.'' She suddenly remembered something as she opened her eyes and shot sharp Icicles at the monster.
Alex and Marine eyes widened after seeing those sharp Icicles. But too bad. The attack was rendered useless. At thest moment, the monster broke free from those nts and dodged the attack.
All of their hearts felt crashing at that moment. Even after all that struggle, everything was useless. Selene didn''t have any mana left after that attack. Marine was the same. Alex could only defend but that will notst for long.
They all just epted their fates. But at that moment, they heard a male voice.
"This one is big. How much would it fetch?"
The voice sounded excited while asking.
"Around 30000." A female voice replied.
"Hell yeah."
But before they could see who it was they heard a scream and a shing voice. Before they could react. With a loud thump, the monster that had been their nightmare, and was like their grim reaper. Copsed.
It copsed to the ground within moments and on the side stood a handsome man with ck hair and mystic blue eyes. He held a sword in his hand which had ck blood dripping from it.
Only then did they understand what happened. The monster died. Within seconds and the man in front of them killed it.
It was Shin.
Shin noticed everyone''s gaze on him. He asked with a confused expression.
"Was that your prey? My bad."
Chapter 66 Crush!? On Whom?
Inside the forest where many awakeneds were having trouble fighting against Shell Monkeys. A duo was having fun hunting them.
Shin and Alice, were going through the forest massacring any monsters they could find. Shin was happy at the prospect of earning so much money with these monster parts. On the other hand, Alice was just enjoying her alone time with Shin. That was all she could think about.
Although for different reasons. Both of them were happy. Shin killed 3 more Shell Monkeys.
"And here''s another 7,500. Great."
Alice was also participating in between. She also didn''t have any trouble fighting them.
Suddenly they heard a roar.
*Roar*
They halted in their steps and looked in the direction the roar came from. Shin activated his Predator''s eyes. He saw a red outline of a big monster afar.
"That one seems much bigger than others," Shin muttered.
"Maybe it will go for a higher price than others." Hearing Alice''s words Shin''s eyes sparkled.
He got excited and urged Alice to follow him.
"Let''s go and see."
Alice smiled at Shin''s antics. Shin was very happy today.
Shin wasn''t able to perceive other awakeneds new that monster with his skill. For predator''s eyes. The stronger the opponent is the easier it is to sense them from afar. He could also sense those awakeneds if he focused on searching for them. But his focus was more on monsters and just avoiding awakeneds.
As he went towards the area the roar came from Shin smiled after seeing the monster.
[Shell Ape (Elite)]
[Skills - Iron w(D), Steel Armor(D).]
[Nature - Aggressive]
''So that''s the boss here.''
"This one is big. How much would it fetch?" Shin asked Alice.
''I hope it''s higher than others. It''s an Elite after all.''
"Around 30000," Alice said after some thinking. ''It may be higher than that. But that should be the minimum price. I won''t go lower than that.''
Shin''s eyes widened in excitement.
"Hell yeah."
I have to kill this one. Shin activated Extreme speed and used Gravity control on himself. His body became light. He dashed towards at monster with incredible speed. Others could only see him getting blurred in his ce.
He appeared in front of that monster and shed his sword. While shing he used Gravity Control to increase the weight of the sword and the force behind that attack.
As a result, the monster was dead. Shin killed the boss monster of the dungeon with a single sh. From that boss monster, others were running for their lives. That dangerous monster was killed in seconds.
[You have killed a Shell Ape(Elite)]
[You have leveled up]
[ +10 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed a new skill Iron w(D).]
[You have absorbed a new skill Steel Armour(D).]
[You have absorbed 2 stat points.]
[You have obtained Shell Ape''s w(Items) X2 ]
[You have obtained Shell Ape''s Shell(Items) X1]
After killing that boss monster and collecting the items. Shin''s eyes fell on three people nearby standing there in a daze.
Shin looked confused. ''What are they doing there standing?''
''Ah, don''t tell me it was their prey, and I killed it.''
''If they are good people I''ll leave this matter by giving something to them. But if they try anything forcefully. I won''t leave that matter easily.''
''Even though I butted in I was the one who killed it. It''s 30,000 Kero. No way I am gonna leave it.''
"Was that your prey? My bad." Shin asked uncertainly.
Hearing Shin''s words everyone came out of the trance. Their eyes widened after ncing at Shin again.
''What kind of power was that? Everything happened in a sh. How did he do that?''
Although many questions arose inside their minds. They first need to express their gratitude for saving them. Three of them walked toward Shin.
''Are they going to fight for the materials?'' Shin thought as he raised his eyebrows.
''Let''s see what can they do.''
But inside of attacking him. They bowed and shouted in unison.
"Thank you. Thank you so much."
''Eh? What?'' Shin was confused.
''Aren''t they angry that I took their prey?''
"If it weren''t for you we all would have died. Thank you so much." Selene said as tears started falling from her eyes. Marine was also crying.
''Ahh, now I get it. They were about to die and I just saved them. I''m such a kind guy.'' Shin smiled thinking he did a very good deed today.
He smiled and asked them to lift their heads.
"Please don''t worry about it. I did what I should have done. I''m d you guys are alive."
Shin said with a gentle smile. Alice also came near him at that moment after hearing his words and seeing his charming smile. She was infatuated.
But not only her but some other people were also surprised by his handsome smile.
Alice nced at Selene and Marine seeing their reaction. As she expected they were looking at Shin. But she controlled herself. This wasn''t their fault it was Shin''s fault for being too handsome. But she will restrain them if they think too much of it.
Selena and Marine were very surprised by how handsome Shin was. But they shook their head and came out of the trance.
"I''m Selene and this is Marine. This here is Alex." They started introducing each other. Shin just nodded and used his appraisal.
First was the beautiful give with blue hair and eyes. She just stopped crying after thanking him a lot.
[Selene Fred]
[Level - 20]
[Age - 23]
[Special ability - Water Elementalist (A)]
[Trait - Strong-willed, Protective, Thankful, Relieved.]
''Oh wow, she is an A rank and level 20. That''s much higher than me.'' Shin thought as he turned his gaze at the green-haired girl with emerald color eyes.
[Marine Scott]
[Level - 21]
[Age - 23]
[Special ability - nt Elementalist (A)]
[Trait - Timid, Courageous, Thankful, Relieved.]
''Controlling nts interesting. Also, she is level 21. I should focus on leveling too.''
After reading Selene and Marine''s information. Shin nodded his head. He was surprised that they were both A rank. But he didn''t think much of it. He even felt that they were nice people after reading their traits.
Shin shook his head and turned his focus on the bulky guy.
[Alex Wend]
[Level - 22]
[Age - 26]
[Special ability - Body Defence (C)]
[Trait - Protective, Developing a crush, Thankful, Relieved.]
As he was reading the information. Shin was surprised that Alex was level 22. Highest level of them all here.
''C rank ability. Nice.''
As Shin reads through the traits. His mind froze.
''Developing a crush?'' As Selene and Marine were already with him it wouldn''t have said developing a crush. He would have had a crush on them already. If it says developing that can only mean.
He thought for a moment and turned his eyes to Alice.
''Alice is a beautiful girl. She also has a nice personality so I won''t be surprised if Alex has a crush on her. Like those guys outside who flocked towards Alice getting attracted to her.''
''But why do I feel so hurt and bad whenever I see something like that happen?''
''We are not in a rtionship so I shouldn''t be like that. We have only known each other for less than a week. I shouldn''t have fallen for her right?''
Shin shook his head and dismissed those thoughts. ''Even if Alex has a crush on Alice I can''t do anything about it. But only if he is within his limits. Otherwise, I won''t let it be.''
"So how did you guys end up in such a situation?" Alice asked getting Selene and Marine''s attention.
Hearing Alice''s question. They started reminiscing about all the events and the betrayal they got from their teammate.
Hearing their exnation Shin and Alice felt angry at Jack. They also felt pity for them. They had their sympathy.
Alice was looking intently at Selene and Marine checking about any kind of change in their facial expression.
Seeing that those girls didn''t look like having any thoughts for Shin. Alice nodded her head in approval.
''Thesedies are fine.'' She was worried, all this while. She wouldn''t want them to fall for Shin. Although she knew it was inevitable. She could only allow them to admire from afar. That''s the onlypromise she could do.
"Are you guys to keep hunting? Or follow us out of here." Shin asked them as they seemed tired. It would be good if they follow them. It''s dangerous for them to stay inside the dungeon while they were so tired.
As for his hunt. He had collected enough materials and these monsters are not useful for his leveling.
''Who would have thought that increasing stats is also a problem now?'' Shin sighed and waited for them to answer.
"Please let us follow you guys outside." Selene and Marine readily took Shin''s offer. Alice was still cautious of them.
She won''t let them get close to Shin. This was all in her mind.
As they started walking they came across some monsters but Shin and Alice took care of them easily.
Selene and Marine were surprised that not only Shin but Alice is also super strong. Of course, they didn''t know that Alice was an SSS rank awakened. Or they would have had a heart attack.
While they all were talking. No one noticed but from the start, two eyes never left Shin. They were only focused on him.
It was Alex.
Chapter 67 Aston City.
Aston City was divided into different sectors.
The Northern sector where Shin''s home is at Lawrence street. This ce with mainly amodated by middle-ss families. The poption amounts to millions.
Northwest with where the Canopy bridge is located above the Cyrus River which flows from north of Aston city to southwest.
Further beyond the Canopy bridge is a forest which is now called the wilderness. It houses many herbs, treasures, and monsters now.
West of Aston city is Commercial District. Which is called such due to the massive buildings and businesses operating from there. Most of thepanies are located in that area.
Further beyond the Commercial cities, many mountains could be seen. Which are the part of Khalsa range. It is a range of mountains which goes from west of Aston city to south.
The Southern sector can also be called the abode of the riches. As it amodates most of the rich influential families of Aston City. The Altitude is also higherpared to the Northern sector.
The Southern sector is very close to the Khalsa mountain range and the Commercial district. The location and the view from there are perfect.
So says sunrise and sunsets in the Southern section are the most beautiful sights you could see in Aston city. Being close to the Khalsa Mountain range and nature. It''s a luxury only for the riches.
Shin couldn''t even dream of purchasing a house there yet. But he sure hopes he can.
But it''s still a mystery why are they so obsessed with wanting to be close to the Khalsa range. Bothmercial districts and the southern sector hide a lot of information from the general public.
City center. Although the name suggests the city center the area also covers most of the east too.
Although the area is called the city center. It was just andmark at the center of the city. The statue of great Rowald Aston. It was the location where Shin was inside the bus.
The surrounding area is also called such. But they are divided into locations and sections too.
Simon''s house is a little south of the City center but not in the southern sector.
Manypanies, firms, organizations, and people live there. It also has the most subway stations. The subways are spread mostly in Norther Sector and Northeastern areas as well as the City center.
Although few but other western and southern areas also have some. Most of the destruction and loss of lives urred in the city center. But the actual death count is still not released.
Northeast Aston city is also called education city. The reason is most of the universities, schools, and research centers are located there.
There are schools in other areas too. The southern sector has prestigious schools for itself. But Education city is still popr and in high demand.
20 km fourth east of Aston City is where the Military is located.
After the monster attacks, the Military supported many people and saved their lives. At first, they had a lot of trouble fighting against monsters.
The guns were useless. Only a few monsters were getting injured by guns and that was not helpful at all.
Because of that many people died. But everything changed when Military men started gaining abilities too.
With their years ofbat experience and supernatural powers, they were able to kill monsters and save people.
The people were transported to the Military zone. With the help of relief centers and housing by the Military. Many lives were saved.
It was going well only until the reports of a dangerous monster were known. It was the Undead Tormentor Shin and Alice killed.
Undead Tormentor had already killed many people and with his minion''s number being almost a hundred. Even the military was helpless.
They weren''t strong yet to face such a thing. But someone already killed it and anotherdy even captured his soul in the Soul grimoire erasing the evidence.
Anyway, the sudden disappearance of such a monster caused havoc among many. But they were still relieved that it was gone. Many were afraid that it was hiding somewhere and mighte out again.
But seeing that even after days there''s no news about that monster. It was assumed that it''s gone now. Because of this reason. The military was helping people relocate whose houses were destroyed. A camp was made to amodate them. Also, the people whose houses were fine were brought back safely.
The perpetrators behind these events were busy exploring the dungeon.
***
"Selene and Marine right?" Selene and Marine''s ears perked up hearing Alice''s voice calling their names.
"Nice to meet you. I am Alice." Alice said with her signature smile which can make anyone''s heart melt, as she extended her hand. After seeing that thesedies had no ill intentions toward her precious Shin. Alice thought that they are safe so it was not a problem to get to know them.
For a moment they were stunned by Alice''s beautiful smile. Alice was so young and looked so beautiful. Even they who were proud of their beauty and were called Madonna''s in their school years are nothingpared to her.
"Nice to meet you too." They replied.
Then their eyes fell on Shin. They thought of a handsome strong man and also a powerful kind beauty. What a perfectbination.
They sighed if only Alice wasn''t there they would have jumped at Shin like hawks. Who would miss a chance like that? But too bad they could only sigh. They were not apetition for Alice.
Alice who already knew what thoughts they must be having giggled inside her head.
''Their expressions are telling everything.''
''Both of them are smart. They made a wise decision. It was better to give up or else I would have made them. I don''t want to resort to such means.'' Alice was happy that there was no violence this time.
She doesn''t like violence after all. She is a pacifist. ''Peace is justice.''
Shin was keeping an eye on Alex. He was worried if Alex would try anything funny with Alice. He couldn''t let that happen.
But to his surprise, Alex''s eyes were focused on him. ''Did he find out that I was keeping an eye on him?'' Shin thought.
''Good, It''s better if he restrains himself.'' Shin smiled inwardly.
"Shin, how old are you?" He frowned when he heard Alex''s voice.
''Why is he asking that?'' Shin knit his brows together. As he can''t figure him out.
''Whatever, it won''t hurt to answer it.''
Alice who also heard Alex''s voice also turned to him. ''Why is he asking that? Did I miss something?''
"I am 20," Shin replied.
"I see. What do you use to do before the monster attacks?" Alex asked his next question.
"I was a college student." Shin now understood that this guy just wanted to do some small talk.
''It must have been awkward for him. He must be trying to lighten the mood.''
As Shin and Alice both were not good talkers he was always fine with herpany. He rather liked it. It was a much better experience than with his only friend Simon, who was a chatterbox.
Even though Shin didn''t like it. He decided it was better if he just replied to his questions. He doesn''t have anything better to do anyways. It''s still some distance before they reach the entrance and they can''t go fast enough because of those three.
"Did you used to go to gyms? How did you get such a perfect body? Even your skin is great.I never thought a man could have such great skin until I saw you." Alex kept on talking and asking random questions to Shin.
Sometimes Shin felt that the questions were way off topic. Like ''What kind of shampoo does he use?'', ''Which brand of clothes does he like to wear?''
''What does it even matter? And why is he asking that?'' Shin was confused he couldn''t understand this dude. At first, he thought Alex must have liked Alice. But he hasn''t nced at her once. Like she is air to him.
Not being able toe to any conclusion Shin decided to ignore it.
Alice who was watching everything happen in front of her frowned as her brows knit tightly. She was panicking inside. Although Shin didn''t understand Alex''s thoughts. Alice did and she was shocked.
That was the worst possible scenario. She facepalmed. Never could she have thought that things woulde to this.
She looked at Alex and thought with a cold sweat. ''He is totally into Shin.''
As Alice thought. Alex had started developing a crush on Shin. After he saw Shin''s figure defeating that terrifying monster as easily as throwing thrash away. Alex felt he is the one.
From that moment onwards he started liking everything about Shin. His voice, his kindness, his gentle nature. He got curious about Shin and wanted to know everything about him. This was the first time Alex felt that way. He didn''t even nce at Alice''s beauty. He felt nothing for her.
''What should I do? I need to do something fast.'' Alice was sweating and thinking of a way out of this.
Her eyes shined after a moment of thought. She smiled with a blush.
''I can do it.'' She resolved herself.
She went forward with fast steps. She went close to Shin and linked her arms with his.
Shin was shocked by Alice''s sudden action. His mind froze.
''This is too fast Alice. I was not ready. You are gonna give me a heart attack like this.'' He cried inwardly.
Although he thought that, he didn''t hate it. ''I was surprised. But I still like it.''
He smiled. Alice who was worried about what Shin might feel calmed down after seeing him smile.
''It''s not so bad after all.'' Shin also took the initiative to hold her hands tightly. Alice blushed even more.
Alex who was looking at this gritted his teeth. Tears started forming in his eyes.
He started walking inrge steps and overtook Shin and Alice.
Shin who saw Alex''s action felt weird and used appraisal on him.
[Alex Wend]
[Level - 22]
[Age - 26]
[Special ability - Body Defence (C)]
[Trait - Protective, Heart Broken, In sorrow, Little Crush ended.]
''Oh, no poor guy. He must have liked Alice. I hope he will be okay.'' Shin thought while shaking his head.
Ignorance is Bliss. Right?
Soon they arrived at the dungeon gate.
Chapter 68 Recovery Potion!?
Outside the dungeon gate.
Shin was surprised to see the crowd there. It was almost three times the number they saw in the morning.
"So many people are here. Is everyone here awakened? Damn. Just how many people are there?" Shin uttered in surprise.
Hearing his words everyone nodded their heads, it was indeed surprising.
"It''s surprising, right? Many people are Awakened and they all are trying to, clear this dungeon and level up as fast as they can." Selene replied to Shin.
"Just like us. But we got ourselves in trouble." Marine said meekly.
Shin nodded his head in understanding. It was true. After all. If he and Alice didn''te to the rescue they would have been long gone.
Shin looked at everyone''s downcasted expression and decided to change the topic.
"I''m a little hungry now. I wonder if I can eat something nearby." Shin said while looking at the time, it was way past lunchtime.
Shin turned his head a little to the side. At the sight of Alice, who was clinging to him. Like a ko clinging to a tree.
Alice was so happy linking her arms with Shin that she forgot about other things. Her mind was only enjoying this blissful moment.
''I won''t let this arm go. What an opportunity! This is so awesome. I should have done this sooner.''
Looking at her expression that said ''I won''t let it go.'' Shin sighed.
''It looks like she doesn''t want to let it go.'' Shin shook his head and thought maybe he should let her be. It''s fine as long as she is happy. Shin smiled.
"Uh, I don''t think, You can find lunch nearby here," Marine said with her timid voice.
"Yeah, she is right. There''s no way some restaurant is gonna be open after what happened on that day." Selene said agreeing to Marine''s words.
"Who knows when another invasion happens?" Marine said with a meek voice.
Everyone got silent at that moment. After all, they all had faced that terror.
"There''s no way people are still fine after those monster attacks." Marine continued with a gloomy expression.
''It seems she lost someone important to her.'' Shin thought as he looked at Marine bitterly.
"Where can we find food now? I want to eat." Selene said trying to lighten the mood.
"We should have brought lunch," Shin said thinking about the morning. When his mom asked whether he want lunch or not and he said it was fine. ''How stupid.'' He facepalmed.
"I want to eat something good. Yeah, just like this smell." "Eh? Where is iting from?" Selene sniffed again confirming her doubts. She took the lead to where this smell ising from.
Shin widened his eyes in surprise. This smell ising from nearby. But. How? As I remember there wasn''t any restaurant in the morning.
He fastened his steps while Alice was clinging to him. Marine and Alex also followed after him. They soon arrived in front of a square. Many food stalls were there with a lot of customers.
Most of the Awakeneds were the customers. It looked like the business was going well.
''Damn. Even in such difficult times, people are doing such great business.'' At this moment. Shin understood. What human greed Is. Fear is nothing in front of greed.
''Well, money is important after all.''
''At least they aren''t living in fear.'' He was d. If people stopped going outside in the fear of monsters that would have been terrible.
''Everyone did a good job in clearing these areas from monsters.''
"Let''s eat something," Shin said while looking toward the food stands.
They were hesitating for a bit. Thinking Alice won''t like it. Shin understood their thoughts.
"Alice, you are fine with that right?" Shin asked Alice.
"I am fine with anything you say," Alice replied without any hesitation.
Shin didn''t know what to say about that. He just nodded.
Selene and Marine were happy that Alice agreed. It was good to get acquainted with such nice and strong people. Also, why would they say no? When such a perfect kind man asks them for a lunch. He was also their savior.
Alex was still sad about his broken heart. But he wanted to get over it, so he also decided to agree with them for the lunch.
Over lunch, they got acquainted with each other and started talking about random things.
"Wow, Shin you are so young and handsome. Alice too. She is very beautiful and young." Selene said in excitement. She was surprised when she heard about them.
Marine was also chatting normally. At first, she was on edge remembering how strong Shin and Alice were but soon she gotfortable with them.
As they were eating lunch amotion started. Four ck cars arrived and stopped nearby. Soon many individuals wearing ck suits came out of those cars. They immediately made a human wall to not let anyonee close without instructions.
''Just what is going on.'' Shin thought while much on his lunch.
A momentter ady in dark blue clothes came out of, one of those cars. She had a weird aura around her. She was full of charisma and confidence.
''Is she the leader?'' Shin thought as he activated his Appraisal.
[Inaka Shidou]
[Level - 28]
[Age - 26]
[Special ability - Ice Master (A)]
[Trait - Justice-minded, Overworked, Irritated.]
*Pfft*
''Level 28??''
''Is that even possible?''
Shin used appraisals on all the ck individuals. To his surprise, all of them were above level 20. The lowest was level 20.
''Just why is everyone so ahead of me in level? Why am I having trouble leveling up?'' Shin frowned thinking.
"Hello everyone, I would like to get your attention," Inaka said with a tone of authority and dominance.
Everyone''s attention was turned to her. Some who were about to enter the dungeon stopped to listen to her words. The ones who just came out were confused. They soon understood as the people nearby informed them.
People were intrigued by the sudden appearance of these people. So they were interested. But many of them were angry thinking these people are wasting their time. They thought of ignoring it and enter the dungeon but were stopped by Inaka''s people.
"I am Inaka Shidou from the Shidou n." As her words sounded everyone stopped as a look of shock appeared on their faces.
Shidou n was one of the richest families with big influence all around the country. Soon many whispers were sounded.
"Is she really from that Shidou n?"
"Do you know them?" Someone asked only to get dissed by others around him.
"Don''t you know about them? They have many bigpanies under them."
"Yeah, their influence is in many sectors. Food, entertainment, Property, Hotels, Malls, and so on. I can''t even count. There are so many." One of them said with an exaggerated expression.
"No one dares to cross them. They have a history of more than 500 years. If you offend them. Not even the government will protect you."
"Just stop it, man. No one is above thew." One of them scoffed.
"Yeah, but that''s if the matter reaches thew. You won''t get a chance." Another one replied.
That man gulped in fear.
Shin who was listening to their talks thought ''These people are well informed.''
''But why are they here?'' Shin turned his attention to thedy as she was about to say something.
"Silence." She raised her hand and said in a dominating voice.
*Silence*
Everyone stopped talking and listened very carefully.
"As you all know how so many changes are urring all over the world. You have awakened and already experienced these powers firsthand."
"Many of you might be thinking of what to do with these powers. Killing monsters and leveling up. That''s ok. But what after that? When you will get injuries. Where will you get weapons items or equipment to fight?"
"That''s why I am here to recruit you Awakeneds. For the cause. You would be thinking about what''s in it for you. Or we would only be using you guys. But that''s where you are wrong. We are going to be your support and I''ll prove it right here." Her words made everyone who was about to question the exact thing, silent.
She took out a bottle from her pocket and showed it to everyone. It was full of green liquid.
Shin got curious so he used appraisal and the result surprised him.
[Item - Minor recovery potion(Low grade)]
"This is what we call recovery potion," Inaka said with a smile. She looked very smug as she presented it.
Everyone gasped when they heard it. Did they hear it correctly? Recovery potion? Does such a magical thing exist?
"I know many of you are thinking about its validity and I assure you it''s true. I''ll give a demonstration right here." Inaka said with a smile. She was happy seeing everyone react just like she expected.
She snapped her fingers and a woman in ck clothes came forward. She took out a dagger and presented it in front of everyone. Under everyone''s curious and expectant gaze Inaka held that dagger and cut open a wound in her palms.
*Swish*
*Trip, Trip*
Blood started dripping from her hands. Some people were surprised by her bold actions. Inaka showed her wounded hand in front of everyone and said.
"See this wound."
She took the bottle of green liquid and started pouring it at her wound.
Everyone waited with expectant gazes. Will it work?
Chapter 69 Jake The Fool !!
"Oh my God. She cut her palm." Selene said in surprise.
"Will it work?" Asked Marine with her timid voice. Alex also nodded his head while his eyes were focused on Inaka who was supposedly about to show a miracle.
Alice was also interested in that. Although her mom''s healing magic also has the same effect. She wanted to see if that green liquid can.
Shin was just looking without much of a change in his expression. He already believed it would work. The item description said it all.
In front of everyone''s curious gazes. Inaka used that potion on herself. The green liquid fell on her hand. A momentter a miracle happened.
The wound started closing in. Within a minute it was almost invisible. She washed the remaining blood from her hands and showed it to everyone. There was no wound on her perfectly wless skin.
*WOOOAAAHHHHH*
Cheers started echoing throughout the area. Everyone was amazed. It was the work of gods for them.
"So amazing."
"The wound disappeared. I can''t believe it." One man said in amazement.
"Believe it or not. I''m going to join Shidou n. With that thing in our hands. We can rest assured." Another man replied.
"You can see the effects of these potions and this is not it. We have a lot of things for our members." Inaka said taking everyone''s attention.
"So those of you who want to join our Shidou Guild. You cane to this location tomorrow or you can leave your contact information here." Inaka''s words sounded and she presented the address, where the recruitment would happen at.
''Commercial district huh? She has a good mind for business.'' Shin thought as he nced at Inaka onest time. Now that the show was over he wasn''t interested.
Many awakeneds were making a big deal out of it. They all wanted to join the Shidou Guild. Who would not if they could have such a life-saving potion with them?
This was a matter of life and death.
Even Alex, Selene, and Marine were interested in joining.
"Wow, that thing is awesome," Alex said in surprise. All this time he was too quiet after getting his heart crushed by Shin ruthlessly. But the effect of that potion excited him.
"Maybe we should join them. What do you think Marine?" Selene said as she looked at Marine.
"Uh-huh. I think that is a great choice. I also know Shidou n''s reputation is good. They have been treating their employees very nicely in whichever market they are." Marine said with a calm voice. But excitement could be felt in her voice.
"It''s decided then. What about you Alex?" Selene said as she asked Alex''s opinion.
"I am fine with it," Alex replied.
Selene was happy with Alex''s decision. She turned to look at Shin and Alice. If those two can join, it would be great. Maybe they all can work together.
"What about you Alice and Shin?" Selene asked with her excitement over the roof.
Alice didn''t say anything and turned to Shin. It didn''t matter to her. She just wanted to be with Shin. If he joins them she will too. If he doesn''t she wouldn''t even remember them.
Shin noticed Alice''s gaze and understood that she is waiting for his answer. He was happy.
''What is this feeling?'' Shin calmed his waving heart and replied to Selene.
"I think we will pass. I don''t want us to work for someone else." Although he gave that reason. There is no way he is going to work with others. His ability to plunder should be kept a secret. As for Alice.
There''s no way they are going to reveal Alice''s SSS rank ability. It will be chaos. Maybe some jealous people will want to kill her or capture her for their greed.
''I won''t let that happen. I''ll also need to find a way to hide our statuses.'' If there is someone else who has a simr ability to his appraisal they may end up in trouble. Shin wanted to assure that, it won''t happen.
Selene wasn''t expecting that answer from Shin.
"Why though? Isn''t this a good deal?" She asked not understanding their reason for refusing to join.
Before Shin could reply he heard someone shouting in a mocking tone.
"Oooh who do we have here?" Shin and the others turned to look at the source of this voice.
He saw a brown-haired maning in their direction. He had a grin on his face. ''Who the heck is he? Do I know him?''
Shin didn''t know who this man was, nor did Alice. Not that she was interested.
But the other three knew him perfectly well. That man was the one who abandoned them when they were being chased by that monster. It was Jake Anthony.
"Didn''t expect you guys to be alive? How did you survive by the way?" Jake said with a grin. His eyes turned in the Marine''s direction. ''Great she is alive. Maybe I can still have her.''
"You BASTARD!! How dare you show yourself in front of us?" Alex shouted in rage as his eyes were bloodshot seeing Jake. He left them to die at the hands of monsters and ran away abandoning them.
"What? Why are you guys angry? We all were running from that monster. I didn''t expect that you guys were so slow." Jake said making his point. But his eyes didn''t have any regret he also had a grin that looked like he was mocking them.
"Stop it, Alex. Don''t make amotion here." Selene said as she stood up from her seat.
Shin and Alice were looking at this show in front of them.
''Now I understand. So that guy was the one who abandoned them.'' Thought Shin as he used his Appraisal on Jake.
[Jake Anthony]
[Level - 22]
[Title - Betrayer]
[Age - 27]
[Special ability - Shadow Veil (C)]
[Trait - Cunning, Wicked, Lapdog, Lustful, Overconfident.]
''Wow, that guy is totally bad. He got a title too. Huh.'' Shin thought as he appraised the ''Betrayer'' title.
[Betrayer - Title is given to those who killed their trusted ones for greed. When they are betraying their family and friends. The title will give 10% extra attack power.
Warning - The Host will get crazy and lose his mind.]
''This is messed up. I can''t believe this guy.'' Shin was also angry now. That guy killed the people who trusted him. He despises people like that. How could he betray his family?
Selene just grabbed Jake''s cor and said with a threatening re.
"Why the hell are you here? If you don''t want to die at my hands get lost."
Jake shook off her hands.
"Hah kill me. Dream on. I don''t have business with you. I want those two." Jake said as he pointed his fingers at Shin and Alice.
Shin raised his eyebrows. He wasn''t expecting this turn of events. What does he want with them?
This made Alice super angry.
''Who is this bastard?''
''How dare he talk so rudely to my darling?''
''Let''s kill him.''
''No, wait. Shin just had his lunch and he was happy today.'' Alice thought as she remembered Shin''s smiling face while killing monsters. ''I can''t let his mood get worse. With the aftertaste of this guy''s death. Should I mark him and finish him offter?''
''He also looks like a bad guy. Those three guys are also angry. What was their name again? Hmm, whatever doesn''t matter.'' Alice thought as she looked in Selene, Marine, and Alex''s direction.
''Let''s just finish this guy and be done with it.''
Alice decided to just kill him. She should not waste time on these things.
Shin wasn''t expecting that but he decided to listen to him. It may bring him some benefits. His eyes turn cold and calmed down in a sh.
Jake was Steven''sckey. The second-generation rich dude who tried to court Alice this morning and made a fool out of himself. Yeah, that guy.
After running from the dungeon. Jake met Steven and his men. They wanted to get information on two people.
Seeing that Jake seems useful Steven decided to take him. As Jake was an expert at boot licking he managed to earn Steven''s trust.
Steven went inside the dungeon to search for Shin and Alice. He asked Jake to keep watch at the entrance. Steven was pissed at Shin.
Because of Jack''sck of supervision. Shin and Alice managed toe out without his notice.
''Thank God I noticed them. Steven wouldn''t have let me be. Otherwise.'' Jake thought. He was surprised to see the people near the target though. They were his teammates. Which he thought would have died.
''How did they survive?''
''This guy doesn''t look that strong. Maybe if I handle them myself. I can get great rewards from Steven. Why did this weak guy even offend Steven? Not my problem. Let''s just kill him and get rewarded.'' Jake thought as he looked at Shin.
His eyes were full of madness.
"Both of you areing with me. You offended someone you shouldn''t." Jake said barely controlling his bloodlust.
"Who are you talking about?" Shin asked. He wanted to know who was behind him.
"Steven Mark. Remember anything? I don''t know what problem you two have. But you are going to pay the price to mess with the wrong person." Jake''s words sounded as his face look hysterical.
Shin frowned listening to James'' words.
''What? Steven? Who? Do I know someone like that?'' This morning Shin was not much interested in things around him as he was busy looking at the dungeon and appraising the information. So, he missed Steven''s little introduction speech.
''Don''t tell me it was that guy who was hitting on Alice. I thought it''s better to ignore such people.'' Shin looked at Alice who also looked confused. Of course, she would be. Why would she remember someone so insignificant?
''I should make it clear we don''t know this guy.''
But before Shin could say anything Alex''s words sounded.
"You aren''t taking them anywhere. Just leave, cowards like you who abandon their team members should just die." Alex said in disgust.
"Coward huh? You have no right to say that. You all were just a burden in the name of teammates. You people would die sooner orter but don''t involve me here." Jake said in irritation.
"Che, don''t waste my time here. Or I will just take that fucking bitch and go. I''ll enjoy my time before I hand her over to Steven. " Jake said as he pointed at Alice. He was trying to agitate Shin and he did.
"Let''s go," Shin said with a calm voice. But his eyes were red. Jake just crossed a line that he shouldn''t have. His impending doom is nearby.
What a fool.
Chapter 70 Curious Inaka !!
Alex and the others were speechless. Why did Shin agree to go? There is no way he would have been afraid of Jake. Shin was very powerful after all.
They were also speechless by Jake''s shamelessness. They couldn''t believe such a person was a member of their team. Selene and Marine were creeped out. Even Alex was disgusted.
Alice had a calm expression on her face while she was fuming from inside.
''He shall die.''
''No more patience.''
''I won''t tolerate such people.''
''Even though I forgive people easily with small punishments. But I never get excessive. I try my best so people can learn from their mistakes. But this guy is beyond saving.'' Alice sighed as she remembered how lightly she had punished people in the past. She should be a little violent from now on.
(A.N:- ''Leander brothers'' and her Ex-father''s souls must be crying. Oh! My bad, she didn''t even leave ''Leander brothers'' souls. She also absorbed them. )
''I will torture him slowly and kill him. But I should wait first. It seems Shin is also angry and wants to teach him a lesson.'' Alice thought as she looked at Shin''s angry face.
''So dashing.'' She thought as she covered her blushing face with her hands. ''How embarrassing.''
Shin who saw Alice''s actions thought she was sad about how rudely this bastard talked to her. How dare this bastard hurt such a sweet girl? Shin was enraged. He always knew Alice was a very nice girl. She treated everyone nicely. She is also like a part of his family. So how can anyone touch her?
''I''ll kill him and peel his skin off.'' Shin thought. As after all this time his title got activated.
Seeing Shin angry Jakeughed inwardly.
''These guys are just a bunch of fools. They get agitated so easily.''
''So what if he is angry it''s not like he could do anything. If anything unexpected happens I can just run away.'' Jake had absolute confidence in his high agility and ability to escape.
Even if Shin was 10 levels higher than him. Jake could easily escape him with his amazing speed.
That was also the reason he dared to challenge him so openly. He also wanted to humiliate Shin. So he could get more generous rewards from Steven.
He agitated Shin so that he won''t try to escape. Unfortunately for him Shin never needed to escape.
Jake had already sent a message to Steven''s people who were outside the dungeon. This way he also had some assurance.
Jake would do anything for his benefit even betraying someone close to him.
On the day of the Cataclysm, he killed his best friend and used him as bait. His family members were dying but he just escaped. He didn''t want to save people who would only be a burden to him. This awakening is a chance for him to change his life. Now that he got a golden goose named Steven. Of course, he would reap as many benefits as he can.
This was a chance for him to earn Steven''s trust by suppressing Shin and humiliating him. It was a chance for him to rise.
"Good, I am d you are smart. If you had rejected I might have needed to use some excessive means and you don''t want that." Jake said with a threatening re.
Shin tightened his fists in rage.
"Ooh, you want to fight? I see you are angry. huh? Lemme see what you can do. Are you afraid now? Beg for mercy if you are." Jakeughed and scoffed at Shin.
Selene looked at him thinking what is this fool talking about? From where does it look like Shin is afraid? He is barely controlling his anger.
Marine wanted to stop them but Selene didn''t let her.
"What are you doing? we should stop them." Marine said to Selene who was grabbing her. She was worried about Shin and Alice.
"Just let it be. Does it look like they need your help? And I also want to see Shin beating the ass out of this bastard." Selene said in amusement.
"Shin is already super strong. Do you think Jake stands a chance? And he also crossed the line just now. You can see how close Shin and Alice are. There''s no way Shin is going to forgive him. It will be an amazing show. How that fool makes a fool out of himself. He is underestimating Shin." Selene said to Marine.
"But why so? Even if Jake is a little stronger than us. He is still weaker than many people. From where is his confidenceing from?" Marine said not understanding Jake''s reasons.
Selene frowned she didn''t think of that.
Marine was right Jake wasn''t confident about taking Shin. But he got an item from Steven which made him boost his confidence.
[Level detector] - An item made by Magic engineers which tells the Awakeneds level. This product was in its prototype phase. As it was demanded by many big influential groups. Which were working in making guilds and recruiting powerful awakeneds. With this device, they can only detect levels and no other information. But it was enough for guilds to find good potential talents.
Everyone wants the best. Although this information is not avable to the general public. Many big organizations know this and Steven of the Mark corporations of course had some of those devices.
When Jake asked Steven how powerful is the target. He gave one Level detector to Jake, who was overjoyed getting it. Steven wouldn''t have given such an important device to Jake under normal urrences. But this time his rage overtook him. He wanted nothing more than to capture him.
Jake was expecting the target to be powerful but when he used the Level detector on Shin and Alice. He was surprised.
[Level - 14]
[Level - 17]
Once he saw Shin''s level he was full of confidence. This man was just level 14. Even the girl was at a higher level than him.
"If you want a fight follow me," Jake said with a smirk. He had done a good job agitating Shin.
Others also stated following them.
"Oh! Are you all going to fight together? Is he so scared to fight a one-on-one?" Jake said as he berated others.
"No one will interfere. Even if someone cries and begs for help. No one will involve themselves. Right?" Shin said in a calm cold voice. Others knew Shin never needed their help so it''s fine. They just nodded.
Jake raised his eyebrow.
''Something feels wrong here.'' His instinct was telling him he should run from here. But he ignored it and decided to trust the device and his abilities.
*Ding*
Jake had already decided on the location so he had texted a message to Steven''s goons beforehand.
[We will arrive shortly. Just don''t let them escape.]
Jake smiled reading the message. He leads them towards the deeper end of the forest. There''s an open space and there won''t be others who see them. Once Steven''s goons arrive they will kill them all. Away from others'' eyes.
''Hahaha,'' heughed inwardly. Thinking how easy this was.
***
Inaka was tired of searching for high level awakeneds from all these people. She wanted a break. So she let her secretary do the work. She had been working nonstop for thest few days.
"Ahh, taking a break is best." She said as she sipped the coffee in her hands.
"Mam, we found 8 people above level 20." She heard her Secretary''s voice.
"Oh! Good. Keep at it. I want the best of them." Inaka was happy everything was going well.
Suddenly her eyes fell on a few people who weren''t going to the location of the dungeon, nor in the direction of the city. They were going further inside the forest.
"Where are they going?" Inaka asked her secretary Sophia while pointing at Shin and the group.
Sophia turned in the direction her boss was pointing at.
"I don''t know. Mam. All the monsters are further inside the forests but from theirck of proper equipment, it doesn''t look like they n to go monster hunting." Sophia continued.
"They might be trying to search for herbs or trying their luck outside the dungeon." She assumed.
"Hmm, I don''t think that''s the reason. This is something else. I have a gut feeling that something interesting is going on." Inaka said with an amused smile.
"Sophia."
"Yes, Mam."
"I am going to follow them. I want to see what they are up to." Inaka said.
"But Mam. You can''t go there alone. I''lle with you." Sophia said. She didn''t know what made Inaka interested in them but she had to do what her boss wants.
"Okay, Leave the work to your assistant. I don''t think there are many potential candidates here." Inaka said.
Sophia did so and they both followed after Shin and the group as they were led by Jake.
Inaka didn''t know but today''s encounter will change her whole life.
Chapter 71 Shadow Veil !!?
Soon Jake leads Shin and the others to the open space further inside the forest followed by Inaka and her secretary Sophia.
Jake send a message that he arrived at the location. He got a reply telling him that they will be there in 5 minutes.
Jake smiled. ''Everything is going perfectly.''
''Now I just have to y with this level 14 and enjoy my time. I won''t kill him though. Steven would like him alive.''
Shin who was following behind him used his predator''s eyes to find if it was a trap or ambush set here. To his surprise, there weren''t any people waiting for the ambush. Although two people were following them. They weren''t his enemies. Predator''s eyes skill also helps him determine enemies and friends after the upgrade.
The two that followed them were just here to observe.
"It''s fine here right," Shim said to Jake in a cold voice. He couldn''t control his anger anymore.
Jake heard Shin''s voice andughed.
"Hahaha, why are you so excited? Are you that eager to die? I am fine with it. Come on let''s fight."
Both of them stood in front of each other while the others were a little at distance.
Shin was still a little uneasy by the people who were tailing them. He thought it would be better if they are in sight rather than a sneak attack.
"Can you twoe out? If you want to observe just stand with them." Shin said in a cold voice while looking in the direction two people were hiding.
Inaka and Sophia were surprised, they didn''t expect Shin to locate them.
"What was his level again?" Inaka asked Sophia.
"Level 14 and the opponent is 22, Mam," Sophia replied. She had already used the level detector on these people.
"Interesting," Inaka murmured.
"We are not your enemies. Just here to watch. You don''t mind a little more audience, do you?" Inaka said to Shin whileing in front of everyone followed by Sophia.
Everyone was surprised. But the one most surprised was Jake.
''What is she doing here?''
If thedy from the Shidou n is here. His n may not go so smoothly. There''s no way for Mark corporations to offend the Shidou n. Shidou n was far more powerful and more influential than Mark corporations.
Jake immediately messaged a help request to Steven''s goons.
[Help needed ASAP! Lady from the Shidou n is here.]
Instead of replying to Inaka, Shin just nodded and turned to Jake. Seeing his rudeness towards her boss Sophia frowned. She didn''t like that.
But Inaka was amused. She can see clearly that Shin is burning with rage. He is barely holding it. So she didn''t mind. Instead, she was now interested in the reason behind his rage. She started walking towards Alice and the others.
"Is she going to interfere?" Jake asked this question while ncing at Inaka.
"No, she won''t," Shin said.
Hearing Shin''s words Jake sighed in relief. He doesn''t dare to take on her after all.
....
"This feels like those ancient duels. I wish an arena was there too." Alice said while thinking how dashing Shin was.
Hearing her words Inaka''s ears perked up.
"Aren''t you worried about him?" Inaka already got the gist of the situation from Selene. Jake was the bad guy here.
So now when Inaka heard Alice''s words she was curious why is Alice not worried about Shin. He is level 14 and the opponent is level 22.
"Why should I worry though?" Alice asked while tilting her head. She was confused.
Seeing her genuinely confused face Inaka was dumbfounded.
"The opponent is higher leveled than him. How will he defeat someone stronger than him?" Inaka exined very patiently.
"Who is powerful? That pest? Hehe." Aliceughed and shook her head.
"Hehehe." She was barely holding herughter.
Inaka who saw Alice''s action thought she was weird. But surprisingly not even others were worried.
''Maybe there''s something more to it.'' Inaka thought and stopped asking questions.
...
"Let''s start this shall we," Jake said as he took out his dagger.
"Hehehehahahaha." He startedughing creepily.
He snapped and said.
"Shadow veil"
Suddenly his figure started merging with shadows as he vanished in front of everyone''s sight.
"Did he just vanish?" Sophia uttered.
"Amazing," Inaka said.
Jake wasughing inwardly thinking that Shin can''t see him and it was an easy win for him.
The closer he got to Shin the more confident he got. But as soon as he reached 5 meters away from Shin.
A heavy pressure bore on him. His ability was disabled.
"Ughh"
Arge amount of killing intent was focused on him. Fear started taking over his confidence.
He heard the sound of someone walking closer to him.
As the steps came closer to him. The pressure increased and so did his fear.
"So you were saying something." It was Shin''s voice but his words were not calm anymore. They were very threatening. All his rage with the killing intent and the effect of Gravity control made Jake extremely helpless.
Shin crouched down in front of him and asked. "You said something about Alice right? How dare you." His eyes were red.
Jake gulped in fear. This was not what he expected. The device was a total failure. There''s no way this monster is level 14.
"You said something about touching her right? Let''s see how you will do that." Shin said as he held Jake''s trembling arms. Which were holding daggers.
Shin toom out his six knives from his back. Jake''s eyes widened in shock.
"Let''s start with this arm," Shin said as he thrust the knife right through his hands.
"AAAAHHHH"
"Oh, you are screaming a lot. Whatever." Shin just took out his knife and cut off one of Jake''s palms.
"AAAAAAHHHH"
Jake screamed. He gritted his teeth and activated his ability again. He wanted to escape from here. This monster was too much for him. He managed to escape from Shin''s range of pressure.
He was d. He is alive. But.
''Where the hell are they?'' Jake shouted inwardly when he thought of Steven''s goons.
What he didn''t know was. They were already here watching all of this in fear. They were so afraid that they didn''t dare take action. They were already cautious of Shidou n''s Lady but this monster was too terrifying.
If Jake manages to escape from there they will help him escape but if he couldn''t they would retreat.
Finding no chances of winning and support Jake thought of running away.
"Shadow veil." He activated it again and got a few meters away from Shin.
He kept the Shadow veil activated so he could get as far away as he can. The benefit of Shadow Veil is that detecting the user is almost impossible.
But the problem is Jake can''t keep it for long. It will deactivate any moment now.
''At least I am far enough. With my speed, he can''t catch up.'' Jake thought as he was more than 60 meters away from Shin.
As soon as he appeared again Shin didn''t waste any time. He used extreme speed and chased after him. He also used gravity control to lighten his weight. Further increasing his speed. All of this happened in a moment.
Jake who saw Shin appear in front of him in a sh was shocked. His confidence in his speed was crushed right at this moment. But that is not important.
He was going to die for sure. Just what kind of monster did Steven mess with? He was far more dangerous than Inaka Shidou.
''That Level detector was trash. If he is level 14. Then I am a pig.'' Jake cursed himself for all his actions.
"I know I shouldn''t have said those words. My bad. Let me go. I won''t disturb you anymore. I was doing it on Steven''s orders. It''s not reason enough to kill me. You can forgive me right?"
"Listen-" before Jake could continue. Shin had tied him with Arcane webs.
"Wh-What is this? Let me go." Jake shouted in fear.
*p*
Shin pped Jake making him turn quiet.
"Did I ask you anything? How dare you think such bad things about Alice? She is such a sweet girl. People like you shouldn''t exist." Shin said with a cold voice. Although Jake had said a lot of things. He was really angry when Jake cursed Alice.
"You bastard made her cry. I''ll fucking kill you."
Jake stopped panicking as he heard Shin''s words. He thought maybe he heard wrong.
"Is that why you are angry at me?" He asked. He didn''t want to believe that he will die because of messing with a couple.
"That''s enough of a reason." Shin''s cold voice and serious face made him gulp down.
"Then why aren''t you killing me already?" Jake asked. Although his fate was sealed. He still had some hopes thinking that Shin still didn''t kill him. Maybe he has a chance to survive.
Shin''s words ignited that hope more.
"I was waiting for those pests toe after us and try to rescue you."
Jake knew who they were. ''They are from Steven''s team. Maybe I can survive. With their help, I can kill him.''
But Shin''s next words made him shudder in fear.
"As they are not moving. It seems I shouldn''t waste time anymore and go after them."
Shin said and shed Jake''s neck with his sword. His sword moved in a sh and Jake was Dead.
[You have killed Awakened ''Jake Anthony''.]
[You have gained experience.]
[Plunder activated.]
[You have absorbed a new ability ''Shadow Veil(C)'']
[You have absorbed 15 Stat points.]
[You have plundered a ''Memory cube''.]
Chapter 72 A Beautiful Dream!?
Inaka''s face was calm and expressionless but on the inside, her mind was in chaos.
''WHAT THE HECK WAS THAT?'' She screamed inwardly.
''What did I just see? The higher-leveled opponent died just like that?''
''He is way stronger than me.''
''There''s no way he is level 14. What a defective device.'' She cursed her device. Even Sophia was shocked. Her cold and emotionless face looked funny.
''That speed, that power, that pressure. Oh my God. It was awesome.'' Inaka thought as she remembered the fight. It couldn''t be considered a fight.
Although she felt that she might see something interesting by following them. It was beyond interesting. It was terrifying. Suddenly an idea clicked in her mind.
''If we can get Shin to join the Shidou n. We would be unstoppable and be the strongest power.''
Inaka and Sophia already started thinking of different ways to woo Shin inside the n. If they can do that. Their standing will increase a lot inside the family. If Inaka gets the benefits, her secretary Sophia will too.
They can''t let this opportunity slip by.
***
Witnessing Jake''s death, Steven''s team decided to retreat. That was the best decision for them in that situation.
"Retreat." A man with a face mask signaled everyone.
"But sir what about that device in Jake''s possession? Shouldn''t we retrieve it?" A man near him asked thinking how important that device was.
"I know what you are thinking. Sir Steven will be angry. But we have to retreat now. We can''t recover it now." The man with a face mast exined.
Everyone nodded at themand of this masked man.
***
Shin just smiled seeing them nning to retreat with his predator''s eyes.
''I shouldn''t let them go now. I''ve had enough trying to be nice. These guys don''t deserve my kindness.''
Shin start running in the direction those people were in. He had to catch them before they retreat.
Alice looked at Shin who was running at high speed somewhere. She understood there were more enemies. After being with Shin all this time. They were now able to understand a little about each other. It was good progress.
Noticing Alice''s gaze Shin thought ''Maybe it would be better if I don''t keep Alice out of these things.'' He smiled and said. "Let''s go, Alice. It''s time to hunt."
Hearing Shin''s words a smile blossomed on Alice''s face.
"Yesss." She said and started running toward Shin.
Inaka and Sophia were further surprised now. Now, where is Shin going even Alice is following him. It would be better to check it out.
Although Alice was running very fast as she had already invested a lot of points in agility. It would still take a lot of time for them to catch up with Steven''s people.
''We can''t keep at this speed. We need to hurry up.'' Shin thought as he felt he might lose them at this pace.
Shin turned to Alice and said in a serious voice."Alice let me carry you."
It took a moment for Alice to register Shin''s words. But when she did her face turned beet red.
''Why is he always so sudden about these things? He might give me a heart attack seeing how fast it is beating now.'' She cried inwardly.
But the offer was too tempting to reject.
Alice nodded and jumped in Shin''s arms. It was easy for Shin to carry her and run with her small stature and his abnormal stats.
But he didn''t expect to take her in a princess carry. ''Ahh, whatever. I need to speed it up now.'' Shin thought and activated extreme speed.
''Oh wow. Shin''s smell again~''
''I missed it a lot.''
''I used to enjoy this all the time when Shin was unconscious.''
Yes, without Shin''s knowledge, he was being taken advantage of when he was unconscious for 3 days. Someone enjoyed his smell, changed his clothes, touched him, and helped him with other things. Although some of his clothes got missing aspensation without his knowledge.
The culprit behind all this was now enjoying her time in her beloved''s strong arms. As the cold wind inside the forest brushed past her hair.
A beautiful purple-blue-haired girl was being carried by a handsome young man. Even with all the nature and fresh air rich with mana around her. She was only interested in her beloved''s smell which was for some reason irresistible to her.
If only she could keep on enjoying this beautiful moment for all eternity. Where she and her beloved inside the forest run around. While she is being carried by him.
That was the most peaceful moment for her. All her problems don''t matter now. Everything that matters to her is him.
She even thought about living her life with him. Where they are together forever. Her family which she had lost. Maybe this is how she can start again. Her own family. How nice it would be.
''A dream, it''s a beautiful dream. I don''t want to wake up from this. Me and my Shin. What a great life.'' Alice thought as she snuggled a little more towards Shin''s chest.
''Is she sleeping?'' Shin thought as he saw Alice''s blissful smile. Like she is in heaven. ''Nah it doesn''t seem like it.''
Shin started focusing on pursuing those people.
''I have decided. If Shin is taking things slowly. I will speed it up from my end.'' Alice thought with a resolute smile.
''Hehehe.'' She smiled while thinking of a n to progress her rtionship with Shin.
"BASTARD." A loud shout echoed enough to break Alice from her reverie.
Alice snapped out of her beautiful dream and frowned.
''Which bastard dared to ruin my peaceful moment?'' She was angry.
In front of Alice were 12 people in ck clothing and one of them was tied with webs. Now Alice remembered that they were chasing these people. She forgot about that while she was in Shin''s arms. She felt embarrassed thinking that. Her face was red both with embarrassment and anger.
Embarrassed caused by her thoughts and anger because they disturbed her moment.
"How dare you go against us? Do you think you will be fine against all of us?" A man shouted at Shin.
"You should have been happy that we left you there. But you are so arrogant that you dared to chase after us and by only you two." Another man shouted. When one of theirrades got caught by Shin''s webs. They had to stop and confront Shin now.
Jake was expendable but the members of their team were not.
"Even if you are strong. Just you two are not enough to handle us."
"Today you will die and regret ever messing with our boss and us."
All of those men shouted at Shin as they threatened him.
Shin snapped at their antics. He had enough of it.
"What the heck? First, you guys bother us and say we offended your boss. Who the heck even is that guy? I don''t even know someone named Steven." Shin shouted in irritation.
All of them were baffled. They didn''t expect this kind of reaction. From how angry their boss had been. They thought Shin and Steven were archenemies and now the target is saying he doesn''t even know their boss. How is that possible?
"You must be trying to lie and get out of this, now that you are in trouble." One of the men concluded. That indeed seemed usible.
All of them thought that indeed must be the reason. Otherwise, why would their boss target someone for no reason?
This irritated Shin more.
"Does it look like and afraid of you guys?"
Shin''s words turned all of their faces pale. It was indeed right. Shin didn''t have a hint of uneasiness and worry on his face. He''ll, not even the girl seems afraid. Even her face had turned red in anger.
"Don''t try to act confident. You will die right here right now. Or we will just cripple you and take that girl to the boss."
This irritated Shin even more. But he asked calmly.
"Tell me first. What does your boss want from us and why?" Shin wanted to know the reason behind these attacks.
''Is it because of the Wolner n? Why would they target us and which organization will even send such professionals for the job?''
''Are they enemies of the Wolner n or someone else?'' Shin couldn''t get to a proper conclusion even after thinking so much.
So he decided to directly ask them. He knew Jake was with them and he killed him without getting any information. But with this number, there should be someone who knows something.
If it was indeed an enemy of the Wolner n. He can''t do much now. He doesn''t have enough strength to face them. Not that he wants to get involved with their affairs.
"Tell me the reason behind this attack," Shin demanded in impatience.
They all looked at each other as if they didn''t know it themselves. But one of them knew about that. It was the same fool who was angering Shin.
"Don''t you know? It''s because of that girl. The boss like her and you are a nuisance. You are to be dealt with. That''s the reason." He said while looking at Shin. He knew about that reason cause he was there this morning to directly see Steven''s outburst after Shin and Alice left. So he knew the whole story.
Everyone there was dumbfounded. Even the team members who came to search for the target.
"Is that why?" Shin asked in confusion.
"What more do you want?" That man replied.
Shin facepalmed and killing intent emerge from inside him. Shocking the hell out of everyone.
Chapter 73 Last Regret!!?
Shin facepalmed. All this time he had been worried thinking about who the enemies might be so he was cautious against them and once he took action only to find out how stupid he was.
The enemy was just a horny dog who had his eyes on Alice.
"How stupid I was. If it''s just that I have no reason to keep you guys alive." Shin said as arge amount of killing intent emerged from inside his body.
All those people in ck clothes gulped in fear. The feeling was like they were in front of a predator. Feeling the bloodlust from Shin they all knew there was no escaping from this. It would be a brutal fight. Even if they could kill these two by working together many of them will die.
Steven''s men shook their heads in denial. They don''t want to die for such a stupid reason. Just because their boss was lustful after a woman. Many of them are gonna die today.
But they can''t go against their boss''s orders. What should they do? Breaking them. from the stalemate they heard their leader''s voice.
"Everyone attack them." The leader of the team shouted. He was the man with a mask on.
Everyone soon decided to fight. They can''t retreat even if they want to. If they gin ack their boss will kill them. It would a lot better to stay and fight. They also knew that they can''t escape from Steven or Shin.
Hearing his orders the long-range awakeneds started activating their abilities as they chanted the names.
"Fire Ball."
"Pine Shot."
"Acid attack."
"Mana ball."
"Keen Arrow."
"Bullet bomb."
"Spinning shot."
Soon many projectiles of magic attacks and weapons started to be shot at Shin and Alice.
The attacks flew toward Shin at a high speed.
Shin raised his hand and muttered.
"Gravity control."
The people who saw their attacks approaching Shin and Alice were grinning ear to ear. But soon they had their eyes almost bulged out from shock. What happened next was unexpected.
Most of the attacks, that were not dense enough lost their pace and started floating under the reverse gravity pressure. They couldn''t even reach him.
The ones who were about to reach themselves although with a little less intensity got bounced back or studded by webs.
The surprising thing was when the attacks connected the webs the sounds of metal shing sounded.
''What are those webs?'' They couldn''t understand what was happening. Were those webs or metal weapons? Just how strong are those webs?
But after a moment of shock, another shock gged across everyone''s minds.
"Did he just use two abilities?" A man asked his doubts out loud.
This wasn''t supposed to happen everyone should only have had one ability. So why does this man have two? Or was that abined ability?
Combined abilities are those which are only one ability but with some proficiency. The same ability is branched out or practiced in a way that can be manipted into the ability of another form. They may bring out effects ofpletely different abilities. But this all depends on the proficiency and creativity of the user.
But that was not all as they heard a cold feminine voice say something which made them shiver in fear.
"Arise."
As those words came out of her mouth it was like she was surrounded by an aura of death. Her beautiful purple blue hair and blue eyes had already turned to dark ck and red hair with deep crimson red eyes. It was as if she was incarnate of death.
The energy swirling around her started taking shape and a bunch of ck humanoid figures stood up as they appeared in front of everyone.
Steven''s men almost pissed themselves.
Those were the most terrifying things they had seen in their lives. But they managed to control the urge to run.
They had to face it. If they wanted to survive. Shin smiled seeing Alice summon her servants.
''She is ready to fight them. It''s good. She should also get adjusted to killing.''
He then again turned to the trembling men in front of him.
"Calm down everyone. Remember we had fought with many monsters and these things are one of those types." The leader shouted. Although his words sounded confident. His legs were shaking.
"Mages attack them. Van guards move out." He started givingmands. As everyone started to organize themselves. Their hearts calmed down as they steeled their resolve to fight.
''He is a good leader.'' Shin thought as he observed the leader''s action.
Shin soon noticed two approaching figures. ''So she is here huh? I have wasted a lot of time.''
Shin shook his head and took out 6 knives from his back.
"Alice let''s finish it fast and go home."
As she heard Shin''s voice she turned to him and smiled. Even in her dark form, she looked stunning. Maybe only in front of Shin. But regardless she was beautiful.
Shin smiled back and threw those knives as they started floating in the air. His gravity control was active all this time.
Shin waved his hands the magician''s attacks which the gravity was holding started shooting back in their direction.
The mages who were ready to attack had pale faces when they saw the iing attack. It was aimed at the vanguard.
They put up their guards and used their skills to barely avoid the attacks.
? "Move out." As Alicemanded her Corrupted soldiers started moving forward. They didn''t have any weapons on them but they were ready for a fist fight with the vanguards for their queen.
Inaka and Sophia just arrived to see the epic fight in front of them. Where ck figures are fighting with a bunch of weapons users. The mages are activating their magic.
''Just what the hell is tapping?''
They didn''t know what to do and think. They just stood there frozen watching the epic battle in front of them.
Soon the whole ce turned chaotic. As the vanguard and Alice''s servants shed with each other. Mages shooted more attacks on Shin and Alice.
Shin once again stopped those attacks with his gravity control. This time the leftover projectiles were fended by Alice''s scythe.
Shin was smiling. Seeing how perfect theirbination is. Alice was just too perfect for him.
''Whenever I''m with her. I feel at ease. It''s never ufortable. But why? We just barely know her. Maybe I am in-.'' Shin shook his head.
''It''s too early to conclude that. At least now it''s not the right time. We are in between a fight.''
Alice''s servants were not weren''t able to hold the vanguard anymore. But they had achieved their task before getting destroyed. They had done what Alice wanted of them. They brought all the vanguard close in a circle.
Seeing that Alice smiled.
"Good job my servants," Alice said as one of the servants bowed to her before vanishing as if saying. ''Anything for the queen.''
Shin was shocked beyond words. ''Damn it was cool.''
Alice smiled and nodded her head in satisfaction. As she gazed at the vanguard again. This time the coldness in her eyes was more dangerous.
Alice raised her hand slightly and soon as arge mass of ck purple energy started floating above her hand. Itpressed itself until it turned to the size of a basketball.
This time she used a huge amount of chaotic energy after all.
Shin who saw Alice''s action started sweating. His gut feeling was telling him to stop Alice. He knew what she was doing but he didn''t do anything to stop her. Cause he thought.
''Wait I can just use gravity control to control the pressure around that bomb. Yeah, it won''t destroy the forest and be more destructive for them.''
One of the men Ren who was fighting Alice''sst remaining servant frowned as he thought something bad is going to happen.
Another man behind him shouted.
"Look what is that?" The man was sweating in fear as his finger was pointed in a certain direction.
They all saw the mass of energy in Alice''s hands.
''So that''s where the uneasy feeling wasing from.'' Ren thought. He then realized something as he turned his head sideways to only see that all the people of the vanguard are very close now. The formation was broken.
He was sweating profusely. ''This isn''t good.''
"Everyone run fast," Ren shouted but no one was fast enough as Alice threw that ball in their direction.
"Oh shit." He said as he knew that was it. This was the moment before the death. When you see your deathing towards you but you can''t do anything but wait. That was what he was feeling.
All this regret and past mistakes sh across his mind in a second. ''Why did I choose a stupid boss to follow?''
That was the question that hade across the minds of all of them. As they all saw the energy mass near them.
*KABOOM*
They died with a single regret as theirst thought. ''They wished they had a good boss.''
Chapter 74 Love Confession !?
*Kaboom*
A loud sound echoed throughout the forest. But the force of the impact behind that explosion didn''t affect the surroundings, the reason behind that was Shin using his Gravity control. With his ability, he managed to concentrate the destruction on their enemies.
Inaka was stupefied. What insane power. She believed that she was one of the strongest people after the awakening. She had leveled up and became a high ranker. But so what? her power was nothingpared to theirs.
After witnessing Shin and Alice''s disy of strength, she understood what true power was. Also, there''s always someone stronger or better than you. Now she became even more determined to make them join the Shidou n.
''If they cane on over our side. No one can stop us.'' Inaka smiled thinking about the future where she will be the leader of their n. With Shin and Alice, it was possible for her. But she had to win them over first.
With the death of their teammate''s rest of the members of Steven''s team got disheartened. They didn''t have the will to continue. A single attack from Alice was enough to break their spirits. Although they gave up fighting, Shin wouldn''t leave them. That would be stupid.
He controlled his knives with his ability and stabbed those dispirited mages with his knives. They were not strong enough to defend themselves. The knives easily puckered holes through their bodies making them lifeless. That was the end of them.
[You have killed 8 Awakeneds.]
[You have leveled up.]
[ +10 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed a new ability ''Fire Ball(E)''.]
[You have absorbed a new ability ''Pine Shot(F)''.]
[You have absorbed a new ability ''Bullet bomb(D)''.]
[You have absorbed a new ability ''Mana ball(D)''.]
[You have absorbed a new ability ''Keen Arrow(E)''.]
[You have absorbed a new ability ''Acid attack(D)''.]
[You have absorbed a new ability ''Electro bolt(C)''.]
[You have absorbed a new ability ''Water Shot(E)''.]
[You have absorbed a new ability ''Mind Control(B)''.]
[You have absorbed 12 Stat points.]
[You have plundered 8 ''Memory cubes''.]
Shin''s mouth was wide open in shock after receiving this good of a haul.
''...is this real?''
He rubbed his eyes to check again. Now he was sure that he wasn''t seeing anything wrong.
He got 1 F rank, 3 E rank, 3 D rank, 1 C rank, and 1 B rank ability.
How awesome was that?
C rank was Electro bolt a lightning attribute ability. He was more than d to have that, But that was not all. He got a B rank and that too a Mind control ability.
This made him almost jump in excitement. Although he didn''t do that he was indeed excited. He wanted to try those skills out as fast as he can. But he had to control himself, He still hadn''t learned them yet.
But he was curious about these memory cubes. He also got one from Jake but he was in a hurry to think about that. ''I need to check on thatter.''
This made him calm down. He took a deep breath and turned to Alice, who had already turned back to her normal self.
Alice walked toward Shin but when she looked at him she noticed Shin turned his head and was looking in another direction.
She frowned thinking ''what could have made Shin interested enough to turn his eyes away from me.''
As she turned in the direction Shin was looking. She noticed a plumpy womaning over in their direction while she was jiggling something and swaying her waist while running.
It was Inaka. She was running over in Shin and Alice''s direction in excitement. Although Sophia was following her she didn''t forget her manners and acted with grace.
Alice''s mood worsened.
''This bitch. Is she trying to seduce my Shin with her excess body fats? What a dirty trick. Let''s see what you want.''
She scoffed as she noticed Sophia behind Inaka. ''At least the other bitch has some manners.''
"What are you doing here?" Shin asked. He wanted to know the reason why she followed him. She even came to observe the fight.
Inaka didn''t beat around the bush.
"I want to recruit you two to my family. I''ll give you both a lot of benefits. Ways to get stronger which we have. Resources that will be a lot helpful to you two. Invaluable information. All the benefits you receive with a good sry too."
''This bitch is trying to take my Shin. Like I would let that happen. I should kill her.'' Alice was about to make a move but then she thought of something and stopped.
''Shin hadn''t replied yet. I should wait for his answer.'' Alice then stopped thinking about killing. Her eyes which were about to turn red returned to normal.
Sophia''s eyes widened in shock as he mouth was agape. Never in her wildest dreams could she have imagined for Inaka to make this bold of an offer. It was too good to be true.
One should know the benefits of the Shidou n are by no means small. If Inaka is making such an offer. Even the elders of the family may get jealous andin but it doesn''t matter for her as long as she can get Shin and Alice. It was worth it. With this good of an offer, Inaka was sure no one would be stupid enough to reject it.
Hell, she had already nned the arrangements for Shin and Alice.
"I''m sorry. I can''t join you." Shin said while shaking his head. Although it was a good offer, not for Shin. He doesn''t need all that. It''s not only about his ability. Which needs to be kept a secret. It''s also rted to his family. So even if he wanted to he can''t do that. He isn''t strong enough to face them. He joining the Shidou n will be considered a betrayal. He wasn''t ready for that.
Inaka was dumbstruck by Shin''s rejection. This wasn''t what she was expecting. What about her dream of bing the family head? What about the Shidou n bing the strongest power?
Inaka was still in shock but she still turned to Alice as she asked.
"What about you? It''s a great chance to turn your life around. You can get anything you want."
Alice was really angry at this woman. But she didn''t show it and with Shin''s rejection and seeing this girl''s shocked face, she wasughing inwardly.
''Fufufu~ she got what she deserves. Who does she think she is trying to seduce my darling swaying those fat masses.''
''Oh, you want for me to join too. So she also wanted me. I see. Too bad it''s won''t work.'' Alice scoffed at her inwardly.
''You want my answer? I''ll tell you honestly.''
"I won''t join too. My life is with Shin and he is the only one I want. So I''ll follow him." Alice said the whole truth with confidence.
But in the heat of the moment, she didn''t think of Shin, who was just beside her listening to her proud confession with an embarrassed face.
He didn''t expect that. This was too sudden for him. Although he may seem like he doesn''t care. When you hear something like that from a beautiful girl''s mouth, who wouldn''t be embarrassed?
And the girl who said all that was the same girl he had been thinking about these days. While trying to figure out his feelings.
Although Shin was red in embarrassment Alice didn''t notice it. She also didn''t find anything wrong with her words. She continued saying in a proud voice.
"So I suggest you should give up and don''te between us," Alice said as she grabbed Shin''s arm with her own around it.
"I have seen a lot of characters like you in the romantic stories I read. Alwayse and ruin the good mood." Alice muttered softly as she scowled at Inaka under her breath.
Everyone heard that and thought. ''Maybe there was some misunderstanding here.''
Shin wasn''t saying anything as he was embarrassed thinking Alice still hadn''t noticed that she had already confessed to him. What should he say now?
While Shin was thinking about what to do about that now. Inaka came to her senses and shouted.
"Wait!!"
She came in front of them and asked again.
"Why are you guys rejecting this offer? There should be a reason, right? If you want we can talk about this again. I can give better terms and listen to your needs." Inaka asked with a desperate expression. All her calmness from before faded. This was the first time she was rejected so badly. Even after such good terms were offered.
Sophia almost had a heart attack. ''Better terms? Negotiation?'' She had never seen her boss so desperate.
Shin''s embarrassment faded away as he thought that Inaka won''t leave them without giving her a proper reason and there was no reason to anger her. If she was like that stupid dog who sent men after us because he wanted Alice. He wasn''t too sure about fighting such a big family yet. Shin sighed and turned to face her.
"You want to know why I rejected you?" Shin asked.
Inaka nodded her head. Of course, she was curious. There''s no reason to reject her offer unless someone was stupid.
Shin wasn''t blushing any more. His face was serious.
"Because I am, ''Shin Wolner''," Shin replied.
Chapter 75 Checking Gains!
''What just happened?''
Seeing Shin and Alice''s leaving figure. Sophia didn''t know what to say. What just happened now was unbelievable to her. Shin just told them his name and her boss stopped asking them to join.
Inaka was still in a daze after hearing Shin''s name.
''Did I miss out on something?'' Sophia thought as she looked at Inaka''s dazed face.
"Mam, what happened? Do you know him?" Sophia asked snapping Inaka out of her daze.
Inaka came to her senses and smiled wryly.
"Too bad for us. We can only give up." Inaka said as she shook her head.
"But why mam? What made you give up on him?" Sophia asked.
"You don''t know Sophia but there are some powers whom even Shidou n don''t dare offend," Inaka said with a meaningful look.
"Is he someone that important?" Sophia asked.
"Yes, he is from the Wolner n," Inaka answered.
"But I never heard of them," Sophia said trying to remember anything about the Wolner n.
"Of course, you don''t know. They are not known to the public. Only elites of the high society know about them. I only got to know about them by my grandfather." Inaka replied.
Sophia now understood that this boy was not some normal person.
Inaka sighed. At first, she was thinking of ckmailing Shin into joining them because of so many murders hemitted. She could have pressured him a little with her family''s influence. But who would have thought he was from the Wolner n?
''Now it all makes sense. If he is from the Wolner n that amount of power should be normal.''
"Let''s go back and continue searching for potential candidates."
Soon they made their way out of the forest too.
***
While going outside the forest Shin and Alice again met up with the trio. They exchanged contacts and bid goodbyes.
On their way back Shin noticed some people were buying the monster parts. But as Alice said it would be better to let the government implement the policies first. They might get some extra profit. He had a good feeling about it.
''I also got a lot of things today. Skills, abilities, stats, items, and much more. I''ll check everythingter at home.'' Shin thought.
He booked a taxi which soon arrived to pick them up.
Inside the taxi, Shin thought about how weird this day was. He came to kill monsters but ended up killing so many people. He even made Alice kill some people.
Shin was worried if Alice is okay. He nced at her and noticed she was smiling like always.
''Her smile makes my heart warm.''
Suddenly he remembered Alice''s confession.
''Haah, what should I do? I need time to understand my feelings. Even if Alice is cute, kind, and very nice. I need time. Maybe I should just pretend like she didn''t say anything until I can find the answers I want.''
Shin nodded to himself and closed his eyes as he started circting his mana. It became a habit for him whenever he was free. He had a feeling this will be very beneficial.
What Shin didn''t notice was Alice''s face was turning red in embarrassment.
Only now did she remember her words which sounded exactly like a confession.
''Oh no. That wasn''t how my confession was supposed to be.''
''What should I do?''
''What would Shin think of me?''
Although she was panicking she suddenly stopped and calmed down with a sigh as she nced at Shin.
''I don''t think Shin noticed. I should calm down first.''
''But it irritates me more that he didn''t notice it.''
***
On the way, many things had changed from before the cataclysm. Everyone was trying their best to adapt to it. How this will affect the future of this world was still a mystery.
Soon both of them reached their home.
"Hey Mom, we are back," Shin said as he was greeted by Reina at the door front.
"Wee back both of you." Reina greeted with a smile. Seeing Shin and Alice alright she was relieved.
Both Shin and Alice headed off to their respective rooms to take a bath and freshen up. A whileter.
They both came back to the living room.
"Where''s Dad?" Shin asked Reina.
"He went to the office. I think it''s rted to broadcasting to the public.'' Reina replied to Shin.
"Where does Dad work Mom?" Alice asked. After being with Shin''s family these days Alice got ustomed to calling them, mom and dad. They also wanted it this way so it was fine.
"Myriad Multimedia, he is an agent as well as a reporter," Reina replied, as Alice nodded in understanding.
"So tell me now. How was your experience?" Reina asked with excitement in her eyes. She was curious.
"So it was like-"
Shin and Alice began recalling their day. Mostly them hunting and types of monsters. Them meeting Alex''s group.
"Lunch was good but after that everything was just annoying," Alice said as her excited face turned to a disgusted one. Then again she thought of herself being carried by Shin and blushed.
Reina who was looking at her change in expression was dumbfounded. Excitement, disgust, and then embarrassment. She then turned to Shin as if asking for an exnation.
Shin noticed her look and sighed. He didn''t want to hide anything from her. He started exining what happened with Jake and other people who aimed at Shin and Alice.
Reina was shocked. She didn''t expect it to be such a serious matter. Although Reina had already killed people in her life when she was an active martial artist and fighting against the family''s enemies. But she always kept Shin away from it. And now he ended up killing people. Not only him but the sweet Alice also needed to dirty her hands.
Reina stood up and hugged the both of them.
"It must have been tough. But don''t think much. They deserved it."
''Of course, they deserved it. Those dogs dared to go against us.'' Alice thought inwardly agreeing with Reina.
"Ah, that weird woman too. She wanted Shin and me to join her family." Alice said with an annoyed face as she remembered Inaka, who was trying to seduce Shin with her big assets.
"Who?" Reina raised her eyebrows.
"Someone from the Shidou n. They have started recruiting Awakeneds. They asked us too but we refused." Shin exined.
"Ah right. I expected as much. All the big families and organizations will try to get strong fast. It''s not just about recruitment. It''s a race for resources. The untouched magical otherworldly resources." Reina uttered.
Shin and Alice both nodded at her words. They both agreed.
"So what are you going to do now? Have you nned something?" Reina asked.
"I''ll first wait for the government''s actions. Before that, I''ll just try to increase my strength." Shin replied. Just as Reina aspected Shin had nned something. But this was not the time yet. He first needs to learn all the skills he had collected.
''This is going to take a toll on me.'' Shin thought wondering about the pain he will go through this time. Especially while learning the B rank skill. His face darkened for a moment as he shook his head to dismiss those thoughts.
"You guys go take some rest. I''ll call you once the dinner is ready." Although Alice wanted to help her Reina didn''t allow it. She needed rest after all. Reina urged them to go rest. It''s good for their body.
After they went to their room Reina sighed.
''Shin is handling himself well. He is growing very fast. His mentality is changing. I hope it''s for the better.''
Reina started preparing the dinner.
"They both have gone through so much in just a few hours." Reina talked to herself as she remembered Alice''s annoyed face. She felt pity for that girl. But suddenly she stopped working as she remembered something.
"Why was she blushing though?" Reina muttered.
"I need to get more details out of her. It seems they had skipped something."
"Hehehe~ You dare hide from me." Reinaughed.
"Just wait and see, how much I will tease you," Reina had fun teasing Alice and it was a good opportunity. She won''t miss it.
***
Inside his room. Shin took a seat on his bed.
"Status window." He uttered.
*Klink!*
***__________________________________
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 15 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 72]
[VIT - 5]
[AGI - 90]
[DEX - 60 ]
[Stamina - 55]
[Mana - 53(50% Purified.)]
[ Bonus stats - 100 ]
[Special ability - Plunder[Advanced 1]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch, Mana Absorption.]
[Plundered Abilities:]
- Arcane Web(C)
- Gravity Control(C)
[Abilities Collected:]
- Shadow Veil (C)
- Fire Ball (E)
- Pine Shot (F)
- Bullet bomb (D)
- Mana ball (D)
- Keen Arrow (E)
- Acid attack (D)
- Electro bolt (C)
- Water Shot (E)
- Mind Control (B)
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (D), Extreme speed (E), Appraisal, Pain tolerance(E), irvoyance(Locked)]
[Skills Collected - Iron w (D), Steel Armour (D), Meal w(F) X39, Shell Armour(F) X39]
[Skill Points - 134]
[Memory Cubes - 9]
[Items]
- ??? key
- Shell Ape''s w X2 (Umon)
- Shell Ape''s Shell X1 (Umon)
- Shell Monkey''s ws X78 (Common)
- Shell Monkey''s shells X39 (Common)
__________________________________
***
***
Shin''s lips curled up in a smile as he checked his gains.
"This is just the start."
Chapter 76 Learning New Abilities !!
"I still have about 2 hours before dinner. I shouldn''t waste time and learn the lower rank abilities first." It would be Shin''s first time learning the abilities which he had plundered. Gravity control and Arcane webs are upgraded versions of their respective skills. So they don''t count.
The Lowest rank ability he has is ''Pine Shot''. That''s an F-rank ability.
[ Pine Shot (F) - Can shoot pines of different sizes as per proficiency. With good control, the shape and form of Pines can be changed. ]
As the name suggests this ability will allow the user to shoot pines.
"This ability doesn''t seem much useful. But with other abilities in my arsenal, I can find a use for it." Shin started thinking of ways he can use this ability.
"Now that I think about it these Pines were not able to bypass the gravity pressure," Shin remembered the fight and it was indeed true.
"Well, it''s an F-rank ability, I can''t expect much." Shin sighed.
"Okay, let''s try this."
"Pine Shot (F)" Shin uttered. He expected the pain toe but he heard a familiar sound and a notification shed in.
[ Do you wish to learn the ''Pine Shot (F)'' ability? ]
[Yes/No]
This took Shin by surprise.
"There was no message while learning skills though. Is it different for abilities?"
Shin thought a moment and then agreed to it. He was cautious but waiting won''t get him answers.
[ Pine Shot (F) ability is being learned... ]
Shin felt a slight pain in his body. But it was negligible.
He heard a new notification and a small smile appeared on his face.
[ You have learned a new ability ''Pine shot (F)'' ]
Shin felt a lot of information flooding inside his head. The information was about the proficiency and basic uses of this skill. His proficiency at this skill was zero.
"Whew, well let''s get to the next one." Shin thought about the next rank abilities he has, which are Fire Ball (E), Keen Arrow (E), and Water Shot (E).
"Let''s see their description first."
[ Fire Ball (E) - Cast a ball of fire towards the target. The density and the size of the sphere differ depending on proficiency. ]
"Typical Fire Ball. It''s the same everywhere. Well, it''s still cool." Shin said as he read the description.
[ Keen Arrow (E) - Increases the probability of critical hits from long-range attacks. Can be used as an archer or shooter. ]
"So this one was from that archer. Now I understand why his aim was never off. Too bad his attacks were not destructive enough to reach me." Shin remembers the archer. His arrows were able to pass by gravity pressure but not Arcane webs. The arrows were weak.
"This ability was not very powerful in his hands but with me. Hehe," Shinughed as he saw the list of skills and abilities he has.
''I can do a lot of things.''
[ Water Shot (E) - Strikes the enemy with a shot of water. The pressure and size behind the shots can be manipted. ]
"Water shot, hmm. Learning elemental-type attacks will be useful. Fire, water, lightning all of them will be useful."
Shin nodded his head in satisfaction. All three E-rank abilities are good and will be useful.
"Let''s start by learning them first."
"Fire Ball." As Shin said that the same interface appeared in front of him. He replied with ''Yes.''
It was different this time. Instead of pain, his body started heating up. His mana was bing hotter by the second. His whole body was turning red with immense heat. His body started sweating. But with the immense heat, even his sweat dried off.
A few minutester a notification sounded.
[ You have learned a new ability ''Fire Ball (E)'' ]
Once he understood the details about Fire Ball. He moved on to the next.
"Water Shot" Shin decided to learn water shot first thinking it may help him cool down a little. He was still burning from the after-effects.
"Yes" as he agreed to the notification that came in. His heating body started to cool down.
''I was right.'' Shin smiled thinking about that. Before his body was burning up because of the effects of learning Fire Ball. Learning Water Shot eased his pain.
Soon another notification sounded which made him happy.
[You have learned a new ability ''Water Shot (E)'' ]
"Now, Keen Arrow."
[ Do you wish to learn ''Keen Arrow (E)'' ability? ]
[Yes/No]
"Yes"
As these words left his mouth Shin felt a slight pain in his eyes and his nerves which soon eased down.
[You have learned a new ability ''Keen Arrow (E)'']
As Shin opened his eyes he felt his vision sharpen. His observational skills had also improved.
He was able to see the fine details in his room which he wasn''t able to earlier.
"So this is the effect of Keen Arrow. It''s a lot better than I thought." Shin started thinking of various ways he can use his abilities with goodbinations.
Shin checked the time. He still had an hour left before dinner.
"I need more endurance. I wish there was something like endurance stat." Shin sighed thinking about the pain he might feel from learning D rank and higher skills.
"Maybe I should just increase my Vitality. It can help me reduce damage. So might as well lessen the pain." Shin concluded and proceeded to increase the stat.
Although Shin was a little reluctant at first he decided to use them.
"Although my level will increase slowly. Why would I make things more difficult for me? I can hunt more monsters than others to level up but being weak. That I can''t ept that."
After observing and thinking for a long time. Shin understood why his level was not increasing as fast as others. Leveling is based on experience. As Shin''s stats are very high. He had been one-shotting the monsters this entire time. So his experience received is very lesspared to others who fight monsters with everything they have.
After his fight with Undead Tormentor. Whenever he killed monsters without much problem it gave him less experience. But his fight with Tarant gave him more. As he made his fight more difficult by using weak weapons instead of his bare hands. With his bare hands, he could have easily killed that monster.
So the conclusion is he needs tough fights for experience and with his absurd stats. He can now fight monsters at level 50 easily. If he uses all his bonus stats maybe even level 70 won''t be a problem.
But he is still only level 15.
So after thinking this through Shin now decided to use his bonus stats.
"Who cares about tough fights and experience when I won''t be alive if I''m too weak."
"Vitality"
[VIT - 5 ( +35 )]
[Bonus Stats - 65]
"Now that my Vitality is 40. I should start learning D rank abilities too."
[Bullet Bomb - Shoots bullets that st as they hit the target. The burst of the bullet explodes the intended target after piercing it.]
"I know it won''t evenpare to Alice''s soul bomb. But it''s still good."
"Bullet Bomb."
Surprisingly Shin didn''t feel much pain while learning this skill.
''Is it because of me increasing Vitality? That''s great.''
[You have learned a new ability ''Bullet Bomb (D)'']
Shin was delighted. He didn''t waste any time and read the description of the next one.
[Mana Ball (D) - Shoots a ball of mana at the intended target.]
"Who would have expected that Mana Ball is ability too?" Shin had once asked Alice and she told him that Mana Ball is a skill she knows. Now he is seeing an ability Mana Ball.
''Are they any different?''
He won''t get any answers if he keeps pondering over it.
He decided to learn it. This time he didn''t feel anything maybe because of the purity of his mana. But Only after learning this skill did he understand the vast difference between Mana Ball skill and ability.
Alice can''t manipte the mana ball too much and it has limitations. Mana ball''s ability has fewer restrictions.
"This is interesting."
"Next one."
[ Acid attack - Shoots a highly corrosive liquid at the target. Strong enough to melt the bones.]
(A.N - Take this acid as reference **Fluoroantimonic acid with a PH value of -31.3**)
"Oh, that''s pretty terrifying. But I don''t know if it will be effective against strong monsters." Shin muttered curiously.
Shin didn''t know that although this ability was terrifying. The user was never able to hit Shin with this. That''s why he was unaware of its effects. With gravity control, Shin just sends them back to the user. So they were the ones to suffer.
As Shin started to learn this ability he felt a slight tinge on his skin and bones as if they were being corroded, but with his high vitality, his recovery was very fast. So he didn''t feel much.
[You have learned a new ability ''Acid Attack (D)'']
"Wow, now only 2 C rank and 1 B rank abilities are left,"
"I don''t think I can continue this, it''s almost time for dinner too. Maybe I should take a bath." Shin said as he left to take a bath as his body looks like a mess and smelled very bad.
''I learned so many new abilities.'' Although Shin was happy he was thinking of other things.
He came out of the bath and was still thinking.
''How am I going to increase my proficiency in all those abilities?''
But soon he heard a voice calling from downstairs.
"Shin dinner is ready," Reina shouted.
"Welp, let''s think about thatter. I should eat first I am starving." Shin said to himself as he walked to the door.
"I aming, Mom."
Chapter 77 Zephyairs Trial !?
(A.N - Okay guys, This is the start of a new event. Hope you enjoy it.)
______________________
In a ce a little away from Aston city and inside the Khalsa range, a group of 6 could be seen walking steadily. They had weapons and looked like awakeneds but the interesting thing was a blue crystal ball at the hand of a hooded man who also seems to be the one leading the group. Although he was not the actual leader.
He has hired this team for his support and this mission where he is searching for something. Most of the information was hidden only that they needed to find a strange cave.
The members of the team had wary looks on their faces. It was obvious what they were going to do is very dangerous. They kept up with it because the rewards will be good. But was it worth the risk?
They had been going around these mountains for 2 days and fought a lot of strong monsters. Although their survival capabilities and Combat strength were improving a lot. They need rest as they were physically and mentally exhausted.
But after all the efforts and constant fights, all of them were able to improve tremendously. The average level of the team was 30. Highest being 34, He was the leader of the team. The lowest level member of the team (LVL 28) was a support with buff ability.
He can buff the attack power and defense of his allies and himself. Although he was useless in a fight without attack skills. His support was very good and needed by the team.
The level of the hooded guy was unknown.
The story goes like this the hooded guy got his hand on a certain item (That Crystal) which seems to be the key to somewhere and with that same crystal, he was able to locate the direction of what he was searching for.
They all had a feeling that this guy was hiding something from them. But they couldn''tin and he was giving them a lot of money for this job.
Soon they stopped in front of an odd-looking cave. That cave gave off a dreadful feeling. Arge quantity of Mana was emitting from it.
"Everyone get ready. Be careful, we may face a very strong monster." All the members got alerted by their leader''s words.
As they went inside they came across many wolves. They were not normal beasts, they were Mad Wolves. They are also a type of monster.
They were not the animals that evolved after consuming mana. Yes, animals of this world can also evolve and get powerful. But not much is known about that. Only the fact that some fishes and animals had mana when the awakeneds ate them.
This was enough to bring forth this hypothesis.
The team killed off those monsters with their absolute teamwork. Their weapons were very durable.
After walking a few minutes and killing these wolves they came across arge chamber. It had an altar at the center.
But when the team members looked at the giant serpent statue at the top of the altar which was about 20 meters tall and looked very ferocious they shivered in fear.
They were uneasy seeing that they were this afraid of just a statue. They soon calmed down but they were still a little wary of the statue. It looked very real. Almost as if it was a trapid down to attract the prey and finish it.
Seeing everyone''s admiring looks. The hooded guy smirked but he hid the smile and shouted.
"Stop wasting time and follow me. This isn''t the reason I paid so much money to you guys." The Hooded guy said with an irritated tone.
Everyone frowned at his words. They felt like his tone has changed a lot more than before when they entered the cave.
They all dismissed this thought thinking that this client was very impatient and probably wants to end this sooner.
They followed after him but still were a little annoyed at his rude tone. But the thought of good money calmed them down.
They were going to be paid a million Keros just to apany this guy andplete his mission to obtain what he wants. It was a great deal for them. Who wanted to start their guild as soon as they can. So this money will support them a lot.
"Follow me and do as I say." The hooded guy then led them to go toward the strange altar with weird symbols on its surface on all sides. These ancient engravings gave off an indescribable feeling.
They gulped as they followed that guy''s instructions.
"All of you stand at those symbols from left to right, respectively." The hooded guy said.
At his words, everyone felt uneasy.
"There was nothing like that specified in the contract." The leader of the team said.
"What are you talking about? The contract specified that you guys will help me obtain what I want and I will pay. Didn''t we agree on this?" The hooded guy said in a harsh tone.
Hearing his words everyone thought that he was indeed right. Although they didn''t like this they had to do this for money.
''Wait until I get the money out of you and once my guild has more influence I will teach you a lesson.'' The leader of the group thought he didn''t like this guy''s harsh attitude.
Soon they walked and stood at those engravings as instructed. They felt weird about why does this guy know such things but couldn''t ask this question.
Seeing everyone in position the hooded guy smirked in satisfaction. He walked toward the te in front of the snake statue and put the crystal in the hole present there.
The leader felt very uneasy and his instinct told him something was wrong. He didn''t wait and shouted.
"EVERYONE GET OUT OF THE ALTAR."
"Too bad you arete." The hooded guy said as barriers formed around them and now they can''t escape
"Shit, WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO?" The leader shouted at the hooded guy.
"Although you are smart but too bad. It''s no use now." The hooded guy said he looked at the statue and cut his finger to drop his blood on the te.
The te started emitting white light and soon after the room was filled with the dazzling white light.
As the light dimmed a momentter the ce turnedpletely silent.
Two white hollow eyes looked at everyone inside the chamber as the team hired by the hooded guy was now sweating bullets. They pissed their pants in terror.
Therge statue that they saw earlier is now alive. With green scales all over his body. Terrifying white eyes and a skeletal face. A mouth big enough to swallow arge bear in a single bite. Maybe even more.
(A.N - There''s a picture in the paragraphment and the chapterments.)
As it stood observing everything the pressure turned to normal. But everyone knew that this monster is probably holding back a lot.
Even the hooded guy was breathing heavily.
[Are you the one to awaken me from my deep slumber?]
"Yes"
The hooded guy replied as he took off his hood to not anger the monster in front of him or show any form of disrespect. It was none other than Leonard Drake, the regressor.
[My name is Zephyair. I am the guardian of these ruins. Are you here for the trial?]
"Yes, I am." Said, Leonard as he brought forth the Blooded Khalsa in front of the mighty Zephyair. Leonard did his best to not look weak in front of the guardian.
In hisst life, this was something he always wished to have. The one who obtained this power rose to be one of the strongest awankends. He was just an F rank and obtained the power 2 years after the cataclysm. He was called the ''Immortal King''.
But this time Leonard will have that power. ''Now the next words.''
[I will give you two choices.
1 - You defeat me and save your friends'' lives as well as get the power I wish to bestow.
2 - You kill and betray your friends and get the same reward without fighting me. Of course, there will be a curse on that power.]
[So what will you choose?]
Hearing the monster''s words all the team members shivered in fear. Now they all understood their generous reward was just a trap. The hooded guy brought them here to kill them as a sacrifice to obtain power.
They never believed in the first option as no one has the power to defeat the guardian. It was indeed true. Zephyair was far above level 300 and this was only a clone. The real one is far stronger than this.
Leonard already knew that fact and he won''t face this monster. He didn''t want to wait till reaching a level where he can defeat the monster he had no problem killing some people and he knew he can find a way to remove the curse. So he didn''t think that was a problem for him. The guy from hisst life must have also betrayed his teammates but there was no proof. Now Leonard has confirmed it.
"I''ll take option two."
Chapter 78 Zephyairs Curse !?
"I''ll take option two." Hearing Leonard''s words the guardian''s eyes turned a little cold as he was a little disappointed by the human greed but didn''t say anything. He had to do what he was meant to.
[Okay, the trial starts when I remove the barrier. If I see you pulling any tricks. You will all face the death curse of this ruin.]
Zephyair said coldly.
Leonard nodded, he had no problem killing them. The party members looked at Leonard then at the Monster.
The leader of the team shouted. "What if we kill him?"
The guardian replied [You will get the opportunity to get rewarded by me. Although not the same as you don''t meet the qualifications to take the trial. But they are still good.]
The leader of the team nodded and turned his focus to Leonard.
"How dare you set us up? Do you think you can face all of us? Now be ready to bear the consequences." The leader was very angry at Leonard.
"Do you bugs think you have a chance against me?" Leonard said with a smirk as he held the Blooded Khalsa tightly in his hands.
The fight started. Leonard was ruthless and ready to face all of them. Sounds of metal shing echoed. Many elemental attacks were shot at Leonard. His condition was not good too.
He managed to kill a member. "Nooo. Kill him. Don''t let him live. Revenge."
Soon the attacks got more intense. Leonard was a lot expedited and was able to deal with them. But his body was still weak to make full use of hisbat techniques.
He swung his sword and soon a smirk formed on his face which was covered in blood.
''This is it. This is the feeling. Hahaha.''
''The feeling of killing someone, this sound of flesh tearing. Ooh, how bliss.''
This was the best melody for Leonard. Now he was having the time of his life. Soon few minutes passed and Leonard was the only one standing. He was covered in the blood of the victims he killed.
Now that everyone was dead. He was very sad that the feeling was gone. He sighed and looked at the Guardian.
"So did I pass the trail?" He asked while wiping the blood from his face.
[Yes you did. I''ll bestow upon you my blessing but with a curse in it as you didn''t defeat me.]
Leonard nodded at his words. He already knew that.
[You have received Zephyair''s blessing.]
[ Instant Recovery (Blessing) - You can recover instantly even from deadly attacks. Even new body parts can be generated. Immunity from all diseases and curses.
Penalty - You have been cursed by Zephyair. Your lifespan has been decreased by 20 years. After being saved 10 times from a near-death state your soul will be taken by Zephyair.
Full recovery - Limited uses 10 ]
[You have obtained a new skill Fusion (S).]
[ Fusion (S) - You can fuse skills to create new skills. Higher ranked skills can also be obtained.]
Leonard was ted. This is what he wanted. Even if the penalty was troublesome. 10 uses were equal to 10 lives. He didn''t think he would die that many times.
All other injuries can be healed. How awesome was that? As for the ability he got. Fusion? It wasn''t of much use to him. He knew obtaining and learning skills are already tough, to begin with, so fusing them and putting his chances on luck was a problem for him.
So even if the skill is S rank it is useless to him. It''s not like he has an unlimited number of reserves of skills to test this out.
The guardian soon started to disappear from that area.
[ Keep in mind after saving your life 10 times from the near-death state your soul will be mine.]
Although Leonard knew this he still felt uneasy. He soon dismissed that thought.
''I just have to get stronger fast. So that no one can make me enter such a state.''
"Now my next destination Aston city."
Leonard said as his eyes contained deep hatred in them. Because some of the people who were behind his death were from Aston city.
"I can take my revengeter. First things first. That is going to appear tomorrow. I wonder how the world will react to the appearance of that."
"Hehe, who am I talking to? I already know what it will be like."
Leonard got out of the cave and headed to Aston City. He booked a taxi and went toward the City center. He stood in front of Rowald Aston''s statue.
''How could this bastard have hidden so many secrets from the world? Well, he will give me a lot of benefits.''
The ce was not much cheerful. The dead bodies were still being removed. It looked like people will slowly return to their daily lives.
''Too bad they won''t. Soon the whole city, rather the whole world will again turn into chaos and I will be the one to benefit from that.''
Leonard went to a nearby hotel and booked a room. ''Although it''s pretty quiet and gloomy here. I don''t think that will be the case tomorrow.''
He switched on the television and today was the day. The government is going to announce a few things.
"Those bastards are always a problem. They want to control everyone."
"Haah."
"There''s still time for the public announcement. I better take a bath"
Leonard went to take a bath while humming.
***
For thest two days, Shin and Alice stayed at home. Shin had already learned the abilities and skills he had collected.
He had used the Memory Cubes he got after killing those thugs. He was surprised. These Memory cubes are a lot more useful than he thought.
These memory cubes show him part of the memories which the plundered person deems important. Although the memory he got this time was useless for Shin. He got to know many things about those people. How Jake had betrayed his own family before and how cruel these people were actually.
He got to know a lot about Steven''s deeds and information on Mark Corporation. But he will use thatter.
The benefit he got from their memories was, that it helped him increase his proficiency in their respective skills. So he was at least on the same level as those people who owned this skill. Shin felt a little d about this.
He had learned Electro Bolt(C), Mind Control(B), and Shadow Veil(C).
Shin was able to bear the pain while learning C-rank skills. But he passed out while learning Mind control.
[ Electro Bolt (C) - Strikes the enemies with a bolt of lightning.]
[ Shadow Veil (C) - You can hide in shadows. You can hide your powers.]
[ Mind Control (B) - Ability to control other people weaker than you or influence the thoughts of stronger ones. ]
The information on all these abilities was too little. So Shin could only sigh and hope to get more informationter on.
He had also been practicing his C rank or higher abilities thesest two days. Although he can''t make the attacks inside the house. With his gravity control. He could get better at controlling those skills.
He had also been trying to use Gravity Control for something he always wanted to do. Fly.
At first, he was able to levitate but flying and floating are entirely different.
''Maybe I will get better with practice.''
He had also increased his stat points.
[Stamina - 75] [ Mana - 98] [ Bonus stat - 0]
With more mana, he can now focus on improving his abilities and stamina as he had been neglecting it for a while.
He was slowly getting used to his power. He had learned the skills of Iron w and Steel armor. He didn''t learn the skills from Shell Monkeys. He converted all of them to Skill points.
He had enough points to raise his Pain Tolerance rank.
So now it was D rank. Now he will feel less pain. Shin suddenly remember something and facepalmed with a sigh.
He should have done this before learning those abilities.
Well, he can only me himself for his stupidity. And like this, these two days went by.
***
Shin and his family were now waiting for the public announcement. Not only them, everyone wanted to know what changes will the government make. Their decision will affect the life of Billions.
This may change the world for the better or take to the worse ends. The World Governments Summit was held, and it went on for 27 hours. At the summit Big powers, National and political leaders, Kings of the empires, and many other important figures from all over the world took part in it, to discuss measures regarding the current emergency. They were going to implement changes that will affect the world drastically.
As the news went public much important information was exined.
It was being broadcasted on all the channels and all the tforms. It had be the hottest topic for everyone to discuss.
Chapter 79 New Policies And The Appearance.
Finally, the wait was over. As the anchor on the TV started his briefing.
After the long exnation and reasons behind it. These were the main points that came into focus.
?A basic foundation for ''Unityw'' was created as themonw in every country with the flexibility to implement alteration ordingly.
?Use of amon currency was decided between all the nations.
Unicoins - a currency decided by the united front of all the human countries. The new currency can be exchanged in the nearest banks and the electronic money will be automatically converted. (1$= 10 U.C)
?Ah of course. Few countries were opposed to it and disregarded the policy stating their independence. They were removed from the united front and ceased any support from the other countries.
?Regarding awakeneds, full support should be provided to them. For creating usible rtions '' Awakened Association'' was established to watch and monitor awakeneds under the government''s supervision.
No one knew the real motives behind this decision. But one thing was certain the government was afraid to lose its power because of the influence of Awakeneds. So they had to put a leash on them.
They had made itpulsory for every awakened to register with their ability, rank, and type. To gain the benefits and not be considered a criminal.
"Wow, isn''t that too strict?" Shin shook his head in disbelief.
''They are trying to get information on every awakeneds and recruit good candidates for themselves.''
?Measures regarding removing restrictions on awakeneds in different countries for smooth function and ample supply of resources for them.
''This is good I think.'' Shin thought. It was great to get resources with the government''s support. ''But I don''t think everything is as simple as it seems.''
?Monster monitoring department- their focus will be to estimate monster attacks and find out their weaknesses.
?Establishment of various Research centers for the exclusive purpose of finding uses for new resources and their implementation.
This was the official start of the organization C.U.B.E.S.
Cosmic
Undefined
Bio organisms
Experimental
Studies.
This was an organization made by arge number of Magic engineers, Researchers, Alchemists, Herbalists, Item appraisers, Builders, and many other nonbatant awakeneds. With the support of many governments and countries. The Cubes were established in all other respective countries.
[C.U.B.E.S had developed this miraculous healing potion, Cure drugs, and pills. Currently, many magical weapons are being produced with the monster parts-]
The anchor continued exining the amazing achievements of CUBES.
But the world''s shocking invention by them was finding a new source of energy. Mana and monster cores.
They were able to refine mana and monster cores into the form of energy which was far more useful than any other.
They were sure a new era for humans was going to start. An era with countless discoveries and miracles.
They had also approved the establishment of several agencies which wereing upfront.
Cleaner agencies. Which will be focused on cleaning the monster corpses.
Dismantle agencies - for dismantling monster corpses and taking useful material from them.
Evaluation agencies, Crafter agencies, and many other several businesses.
After that, the reporter continued exining the Unityw to the public and the safety measures.
As the news ended Shin sighed. His focus was on one thing that caught his attention. Registration of awakeneds will take ce after a week. It ispulsory for everyone.
''Haah, I don''t wanna reveal my powers. Good thing I got Shadow Veil. But.'' Shin thought as he looked at Alice. ''What about her? The SSS rank awakened. It will be chaos. I better find a solution fast.''
Shin and his family had a nice meal. Shin and Alice got a lot closer than before and Alice was very happy with this development. After Alice''s confession. Shin started seeing Alice more as a woman. He also started developing feelings for her. So he also tried getting close.
Shin went to his room and as he sat in his bed he heard his phone ringing. He saw it was Simon. Shin smiled and picked it up.
"Hey, Simon."
[Shut up you bastard. You didn''t call me once in thest three days.]
Shin got embarrassed. To be honest he forgot. Being with Alice made his days a lot more fun. But he can''t tell that to Simon.
"My bad, I went to a dungeon and was training for thest two days. So I couldn''t call you." Shin uttered. While his face didn''t have an ounce of regret on them.
[Well, if you are okay then it''s fine. So how was your dungeon experience?]
"Not too bad, it was fine," Shin replied thinking that the monsters were weak.
[Not too bad huh? You must have fought the weakest ones. Considering your personality.] Simon smirked.
"Yeah, they were very weak," Shin replied thinking how easily he defeated those monsters.
[... If you want to level up fast you need to find the strong ones, bro. Well, it''s good to not rush into things. I''ll level up fast and form a party with you so you will be safe.] Simon said with a smug smile.
Shin smiled. His best friend was a great man. Suddenly he felt guilty for not caring about him much. ''I promise to make it up to you.''
[...Are you there?]
"Yeah, I was just shocked by your kindness," Shin replied while musing.
[Of course, I am the kindest being in existence. Hahaha.] Simonughed.
Shin shook his head.
[Oh, by the way, I and Elena will soone to meet you. The subways are also starting now.]
"Great, I also want to see you guys."
They continued talking for some time.
[You know what? The Builder Awakeneds are awesome. They can make strong buildings in minutes.]
"Wow, is that true?"
[Yeah, have you heard of reinforcement magic? The new buildings and houses are reinforced with magic. They are very strong. It''s just that it''s very costly.]
"Well, that''s understandable."
They talked about a few more stuff and ended the call. As usual, Shin checked the forums for any useful information he could get.
After browsing for some time Shin continued his practice and was able to control all the abilities above the C rank very proficiently. The lower ones at only the basic.
He didn''t want to increase the proficiency of lower rank abilities.
With that, the day came to an end.
***
That night something unexpected transpired. An earthquake happened which continued for a few minutes.
Shin woke up worriedly and went downstairs only to find the anxious faces of his family members.
"What going on?" Shin asked.
"We don''t know," Reina replied.
"I just hope it''s not another big problem," Alfred muttered anxiously.
But soon the earthquake calmed down. It returned to normal like it never urred. Some people even believed that they were mistaken but the people of the city center didn''t.
What they were seeing made it very clear that it was not something small.
Alfred called hispany and started talking with them.
*Tring*
Shin heard his phone ring. He pick it up to see it was Simon video calling him.
[SHIN. Can you see that.]
As soon as Simin said that he turned his camera for Shin to have a full view. Simon was now at the city center. After the earthquake, he came to hear as he heard amotion from the people in his neighborhood.
"Oh my God." As Shin saw through the video call his eyes widened in shock. He called others to see it too.
Arge massive structure appeared in the city center. It looked like a temple with a singlerge gate that looked ancient. On both sides of the temple, there wererge tes. On one side something was written in an unknownnguage while the other side was empty.
It gave off a majestic feeling.
[I''ve never seen anything like that before] Simon said while he continued showing this to Shin.
"This shows that the world is not the same one we knew before," Alfred said in amazement.
Shin''d eyes were serious as he was looking at the massive structure on his phone. This structure gave him the same feeling he got from the weird dream that he had.
This was not the only structure that appeared. 20 same structures appeared all around the world.
The same chaos could be seen everywhere.
Alfred got ready as he had to head to his office.
"I''ll be backter." He didn''t wait to see the whole structure from Shin''s phone.
"See you soon dad," Shin said as he saw Alfred getting ready to leave.
"Be careful honey," Reina said as Alfred replied while rushing outside the door.
"I will be. See youter guys."
After Alfred left Shin and the others continued looking at the structure through Shin''s phone.
"What even is that?" Shin said in a puzzling tone.
Simon walked a little closer and got a system notification. He read through it and got the answer to Shin''s question.
"It''s a Labrinth," Simon replied.
Chapter 80 Alice Meets Elena!!
Morning, 2 dayster.
Two persons can be seen standing in front of Shin''s house. One of them was a boy with red hair and another was a beautiful girl with ck long hair. It was none other than Simon and Elena.
Because of the appearance of thebyrinth. Their n to visit Shin was dyed. But after two days they were here to meet him.
Soon the door opened and they were weed by a tall handsome man with ck hair and blue eyes just like Shin. He was 188cm tall. His lean body with tight muscles made him look even more handsome. Even the cool and collective Elena was dumbstruck for a moment. Simon noticed this and tapped on her shoulder.
Elena quickly collected herself and got embarrassed. This was the first time it happened to her.
Shin smiled seeing them. He was very happy to see them again. He got a bit emotional.
Seeing him smile Elena was fascinated.
''What''s going on with me?''
''Who is this guy?''
Elena had never seen this handsome man. But seeing his simrities with Shin she had thought it must be Shin''s rtive.
But soon she heard the handsome man in front of them speak with a smile.
"Come on in guys," Shin said as he let them into the living room.
Simon and Elena followed after him.
Simon smiled and hugged Shin emotionally.
"I''m so d to see you safe, buddy," Simon said with a small tear in his eyes.
Shin also smiled at Simon. ''I''m so d he is alright.''
But he soon broke the hug and said "That''s it, man. How long are you gonna hug me?"
Simon smiled at Shin''s conjecture. This was the Shin he knew. Although Shin had changed a lot. He will always be his best friend. The same old dumbass Shin.
Elena who heard their conversation was dumbfounded. She collected herself and asked in shock.
"Are you Shin?"
Simon smirked at Elena''s reaction. This was what he wanted to see that''s why he didn''t tell her beforehand. He was satisfied to see his sister''s cool persona break down.
"Yes?" Shin didn''t know what to say. Although his body became healthy and bulkier he was still the same guy. How could she not recognize him?
At his answer, Elena''s mind went nk. This was not what she had expected. Although Shin was a nice guy she had never thought of him as someone this handsome. She thought of him as a nice guy with average looks and a good personality. He was always kind to her. So she kinda liked him too. Whenever Shin came to their house she was always happy.
But now they were telling her that this handsome man was Shin. What could she think? She had liked him before and with how handsome he became she had fallen for him even more.
Shin was the perfect guy for her. She also had a feeling that Shin liked her too. She noticed that in the past. But she was hesitant to make a move on him because of his pessimistic personality. He used to be always downcast.
But this Shin is totally different. His youthful charm and his bright eyes. Which used to be dim and lifeless. They are now full of energy. This was how she always wanted Shin to be.
Shin noticed Elena''s wide eyes as her mouth was agape open. He chuckled at this sight. This was the first time he had seen Elena react like that. It was fun to watch.
Elena got embarrassed seeing Shin suppressing hisughter. She collected herself and sat gracefully.
''Now I won''t be hesitant anymore. Shin is mine now. I can see our happy future ahead.''
Elena was very confident in herself and was sure no other girl couldpare to her. But her dream shattered a momentter. When she saw a beautiful girl entering the living room.
Beautiful blue eyes, deep as an ocean. Purple hair with shades of blue. Petite body with a height of 168cm. Chest neither too big nor too small. Her youthful figure shows that she will be more beautiful in the future than she already is. This girl''s beauty can be easilypared to Elena''s.
Elena was shocked.
''Who is this girl?''
''She is so beautiful.''
Alice, who entered the living room, Immediately noticed two new faces. She was inside her room when she noticed someone arrived at the door. She walked out of her room only to find out Shin getting hugged by a guy.
''Is that another gay?'' Alice frowned.
She was already concerned about other girls approaching Shin. Now she had to worry about guys too. How frustrating. She wanted to know who this guy was. But she met with a surprise.
It was only an emotional hug. Shin and this guy were friends.
''That''s good. Everything is clear.''
As Alice was thinking that she noticed Elena sitting on the couch and froze.
''Who is this girl?'' Alice got wary of her. Her mind was on Alert. The woman in front of her was very beautiful. She was a threat.
Although Alice was thinking about all that. She didn''t show it on her face and normally walked toward them.
Shin noticing Aliceing toward them smiled and started introducing everyone.
"Guys this is Alice."
"Alice this is Simon my best friend and Elena his little sister."
"I hope you guys get along well."
Shin said with a smile. He happily introduced them. He thought maybe Alice and Elena could be good friends. They were not much different in age after all.
Alice smiled at Simon. ''If this guy is not into Shin then no problem. I forgive him.''
She turned to Elena as she said.
"Nice to meet you guys. I''m Alice."
"Hello Alice, I am Simon."
"Nice to meet you too. I am Elena."
While inwardly she was thinking.
''SO, THIS IS THAT BITCH ELENA.''
''What do I do? The wretched bitch is here. The home wrecker. She is here to destroy my peaceful life with Shin.''
''Should I kill her?''
''But Shin told me to get along with them. I can''t kill her without any solid reason. Or at least here. Maybe I can deal with her separately.'' Alice just wanted to finish Elena off as fast as she can.
Elena also didn''t like the fact that another girl was living with Shin under the same roof when she had already set her eyes on him.
"Shin tell me about her. Is she your girlfriend?" Simon asked not understanding the atmosphere and making Elena angry.
Shin shook his head and started exining how he met Alice and a little about her. They had understood that.
Simon looked at Alice with emotional eyes. This girl had lost her family and was left with no one. But she met Shin and is now happy.
Elena also had sympathy for this girl. She can also rte to her as she and her brother had also lost their parents 5 years ago. But they had each other to support and rtives who helped them. Along with Shin''s family who always supported them.
Alice had no one. So she felt pity for this girl but that didn''t mean she would give up on Shin. As per Shin''s exnation, it was clear that they weren''t in a rtionship. But if she doesn''t do anything. She might lose her chance.
"Ohh, wee Simin and Elena. I''ll make something fast, you guys chat with each other?" Reina saw Simon and Elena and immediately went to make breakfast after greeting them.
Elena and Alice wanted to help but Reina rejected them telling them that they should enjoy and rx.
Shin noticed an awkward atmosphere between Alice and Elena. He thought.
''Maybe we should give them some space. So the girls can talk and be friendly with each other.''
He gestured for Simon to follow him, who didn''t understand Shin''s intention but agreed nheless.
"You girls chat with each other. We will be back soon." Shin said with a smile and went upstairs with Simon.
Alice looked at Elena coldly and Elena did the same. Both of them looked very dangerous.
Alice''s eyes turned crimson red and started giving off some pressure. Elena was surprised but she didn''t back down. Her eyes turned crystal silver as she fought the pressure. This time it was Alice''s turn to be surprised.
The pressure between them continued for a few minutes before both of them stopped and returned to normal. This was not a time or ce to fight.
"So what are you to Shin?" Elena asked. She knew Alice had feelings for Shin and she wanted to tick her off.
"Much more than you can ever be," Alice replied with a re.
Elena''s mouth twitched. This girl was very shameless. She needs to teach her a lesson.
"Don''t even think about trying anything?" Alice said with a terrifying gaze.
"Who are you to warn me that?" Elena replied with a sharp gaze. She wasn''t one to back down.
Chapter 81 Doubts!?
"Hey, guys. Ohh. Are Shin and Simon not here?" Reina came outside the kitchen as she noticed Elena and Alice sitting opposite each other.
She noticed something was off. There was some kind of tension between them. She noticed Elena''s ring at Alice. While Alice also did the same.
''Don''t tell me. It''s a love triangle. Elena likes Shin and is angry at the fact that Alice is his girlfriend. While Alice is angry at Elena.''
''Hehe, this is interesting. I never knew my son was this popr withdies.'' Reina was proud of her son. But can''t let this continue she had to make them calm down.
''They didn''t even notice that I''m here.'' Reina shook her head. Soon she thought of an idea to test her theory.
"Guys do you want to see Shin''s old photo Album?" As Reina''s words sounded the tension inside the room vanished. Both of them looked at Reina with bright eyes.
Reina smiled seeing their reaction and said.
"Wait let me get them."
Alice and Elena came to an unspoken consensus that they will take this matter elsewhere. Now they will just take on Reina''s generosity.
On this day Reina had saved the destruction of Lawrence street with just a photo album. But no one knew about this heroic deed of Reina Wolner.
***
Inside his room and Shin and Simon were talking about many things. Simon was the one who talked the most. He was recalling all his experiences and the monsters he fought. In simple words, He was bragging.
But Shin didn''t mind it. As he got to know a lot about things which he didn''t know before.
"So the people who think killing monsters can awaken you are wrong," Simon said.
This information was shocking to Shin. As per his title, Shin was the first person to awaken in his dimension. So he had thought he was the first one to kill the monster which he felt should not have been the case. But now he understood, that he was indeed not the first one to kill, he was just the first to awaken.
"If killing monsters don''t awaken you what does?" Shin murmured this question.
"I don''t know about that. But many people awakened after killing the monster so it is the general assumption."
"As I and Elena awakened after we killed the monster."
Shin nodded his head in understanding. He got to know that there were 4 dungeons in Aston city.
Simon and Elena had fought in a dungeon that was east of Aston City on the way to the Military vase.
After talking for a few minutes. Shin asked about the hottest topic for everyone Labrinth.
"So what''s going on with thebyrinth? There are many details in the forums but I don''t if it''s true or not." Shin asked while thinking about the news he read online.
Simon nodded his head with a sigh.
"Everyone is going crazy about that. They are now able to fight up to the second floor but someone had managed to reach the 4th floor or as some people say."
"Really?" This took Shin by surprise. He didn''t expect that. Cause the highest floor cleared, mentioned on the inte was 3rd, which was a post from another country. It was also arge raid team with more than 100 members.
So entering the fourth floor here was surprising. Cause be never heard of a raid party being formed here.
"This guy is going solo," Simon said seeing Shin pondering.
"Wow really?" Shin said as he didn''t expect that. This guy must be insanely strong.
"I don''t know much about him but do you n to n to enter thebyrinth too?" Simon asked Shin as he had a feeling that was the case.
Shin nodded his head in agreement.
"Yes, I n to soon."
Shin wanted to go check the Labrinth but decided against it. He first wanted to know a little about it. From the people who entered the first and second floor. He got to know a lot of things about it.
Although he knew he may face unknown danger the higher level he goes. He had to take that risk. He needs to get stronger fast. Luckily floors 1 and 2 will help him with that.
His level was very behind others if he want to catch up he needs to kill more monsters. Now that he used all his Bonus stats it will surely be hard to level up.
But he had to do that. He can''t stay like this any longer. He had a feeling something much more terrifying may happen than the appearance of abyrinth. In thest two days, he wasn''t idle. He worked hard on his skills and abilities. Now he was also ready and got familiar with all his abilities andbinations of them that he thought of.
"I''ll go with you." Simon''s words sounded breaking Shin out of his reverie.
"Eh why?" Shin asked. She thought taking this guy with him won''t benefit him at all.
Seeing Shin''s questioning looks Simon coughed.
,m "Of course because you are low level," Simon said.
"But-"
"What level are you?" Simon cut Shin off with his question. Shin didn''t like that but replied nheless. He had decided to change, he won''t cuss him for these small things. He is not that petty.
"Level 15"
Simon snorted. A guy level 15 was going to challenge the dungeon and didn''t want his help. He shook his head and looked at Shin with pitying eyes.
Shin didn''t like that. He was barely resisting his urge to punch this guy. But he controlled himself thinking he may end up killing his best friend by mistake.
"Listen although I''m level 15." Shin wanted to exin that even with that level he was way powerful. But Simon didn''t let him.
"I don''t want any excuses. I am going and that''s it. Even Elena wille with us. She is very strong." Simon said resolutely. As this was his final decision. Shin can''t persuade him out of this.
Shin sighed. Why did he have to tell this guy about the Labrinth?
Maybe Alice and Elena can get close this way.
Shin and Simon went downstairs. They found Alice and Elena looking at a photo album and talking.
"I can''t believe it. Is that Shin?" Alice asked as looked at Shin''s image in which he had a very thin body.
"That picture is fromst year," Reina said while looking at the picture.
Alice was shocked.
"Shin changed so much in just a year." She said in amazement.
Reina who heard Alice''s wordsughed. Elena''s expression was neutral. But inwardly she was alsoughing.
"Haha, What year? In just a few days. If you had seen him on the morning of the day you came here. Fufu~ You would have seen Shin just like this." Reina said whileughing.
But suddenly she stoppedughing as she thought of something she didn''t notice.
''Why was Alice so surprised looking at Shin''s image? Aren''t they boyfriend and girlfriend? She should have seen him before right?''
Reina didn''t understand what was happening. ''I''ll ask Shin about thister.''
They all had a meal.
"Shin, you want to go tomorrow right?" Simon asked.
Shin smiled wryly. He nodded his head. Well if they will be going together maybe he can help them level up.
Simon smiled as they took their leave. Elena returned to being cold.
Shin went inside his house only to see a sulking Alice sitting on the couch.
"What happened?" Shin asked.
Seeing Shin arrive Alice changed her expression and calmed down. She was thinking just when how everything was going well she had to get a love rival. What bad luck.
"Nothing, I was just thinking something."
Seeing her like that Shin had an idea why she was being like that.
''Alice and Elena must have be good friends. She must have wanted to talk more.'' Shin nodded his head in understanding. He just went toward her and patted her head.
Alice was surprised by Shin''s sudden action. But, She enjoyed the moment. She also forgot about Elena for a moment.
''Hehehe, what love rival. She doesn''t evene close to what benefits I have.''
Reina who saw this scene was smiling. She had thoughts of many ways to tease Alice. All the questions she had in her mind about their rtionship disappeared.
She didn''t care about any of that anymore. She just wanted both of them to be happy.
Shin stooped head patting her which saddened her.
"We are going to the Labrinth tomorrow Alice," Shin told her as she was asking about that almost every day. Alice just took this as a chance for another date just like that dungeon.
Although there will be monsters. She didn''t care about that.
"Okay, I''ll prepare for that," Alice said with a delighted expression.
Shin nodded his head in agreement as he was about to go upstairs to his room. He stopped and said.
"Oh right. Simon and Elena will be joining us."
Chapter 82 Entering The Labyrinth.
Leaving the angry Alice fuming. Shin went to his room as he started thinking about his ns for tomorrow. "They are not bad," Shin muttered as he thought about Simon and Elena.
[Simon Adger]
[Level - 31]
[Age - 20]
[Special ability - Hammer King(B)]
[Trait - Friendly, Caring, and Strong Willpower.]
[Elena Adger]
[Level - 36]
[Age - 18]
[Special ability - Ice Princess(S)]
[Trait - Confused, Sad, Caring, Angry, and Strong Willpower.]
Shin smiled seeing the Hammer King B rank and Ice Princess S rank.
"Simon''s trait is Just as I expected."
"But I can''t understand Elena. Just what is she thinking?"
Shin stopped thinking about that and continued training his skills while preparing for tomorrow. As he read all the information he could get about the Labrinth.
Like that, another uneventful day of training ended.
***
Labyrinths are a lot different from dungeons. Although they also consist of monsters and resources. But they are not the same.
Dungeons usually have the same species of monsters on every floor they consist of, but that''s not the case forbyrinths.
Labyrinths can have different types of monsters on different floors. So the difficulty is very high. They are more dangerous than dungeons.
Labyrinth had its own rules and the one who clears them gets the reward, which is far more generous than any dungeon could provide.
You can enter the dungeon through the big gate. And can exit using the exit gates which can be found on each floor.
Thebyrinth Shin and the others are going, had 10 floors.
This dungeon had a rule. In which one party could enter at a time. So the others won''t interfere. This was a lot better for Shin, who wanted to fight those monsters without any
interference.
The next morning, Alice and Shin took a taxi to the city center, where thebyrinth has appeared. As they arrived, Shin made a call to Simon asking where he was. Simon replied.
[We will be there in a few minutes.]
Shin ended the call and ryed the news to Alice that they will be arriving soon. Alice nodded her expressionless face in agreement.
She was really sad when she heard Simon and Elena will be there with them. But she could only console herself.
She will show that bitch Elena that she could never have a chance with Shin. Alice was determined.
As they arrived there. This new sight of the city center made Shin fascinated. This wasn''t what he had in mind. This ce had a lot more people than he could have ever imagined.
Thest time he was here he only got to see the blood, monsters, and dead bodies of people. As he saw the people there chatting happily. The memory of Shin ovepped with the people who were wailing, crying, cursing, and begging for mercy. On that cursed day.
"Why did I have to remember that now?" Shin sighed and closed his eyes to not think about that anymore.
They saw the enormous,rge structure in front of them, which they had only seen on television, on phones, and online. It was magnificent.
It gave off a majestic feeling while being surrounded by a lot of people, mainly reporters, military, government agents, Awakened Association agents, and many big groups.
A lot of parties were making their preparation for raiding thebyrinth.
When Shin saw the awakened associations people, noting the names of parties and observing them. He had a feeling that they are here to recruit people and he may have not wanted to get involved with them.
While waiting for Simon and Elena. They heard a lot of people chatting nearby.
"Those Kobolds are gross."
"Yeah, man, I can feel you. Their pink bodies and that ugly-ass face. They look as disgusting as goblins."
"Do you think we can enter the second floor now?"
"Like hell, you can. You can''t even face 10 Kobolds alone, and you''re thinking about going to the second floor."
"Yeah, I know, but I''m level 25, you know, at least I can be a little help with the party."
"Well, you can always try. Just don''t die."
Shin turn his eyes from that useless chatter and he noticed. A group of people taking monster parts to a van. They had dirty clothes on them. It was obvious from a look that they were covered in Monster blood.
"Are they part of cleaning or dismantling agencies? I think that might be the case." Shin muttered. As he closed his eyes while waiting for Simon and Elena.
A few minutester, a boy with a bulky build and red hair and a doll-like girl with ck hair and purple eyes arrived.
As Shin waved his hand. Simon and Elena made their way forward towards Shin.
"You are finally here," Shin said and sighed while looking at Simon and Elena.
"Why are guys not in the line? We could have saved a lot of time." Simon shook their head thinking now they had to start at the end of the line and it will take a lot of time.
Shin frowned hearing Simon''s words.
"What are you talking about?"
"Isn''t that obvious? There are a lot of parties entering the Labrinth in turns. So we will have to wait for hours now." Simon exined while sighing.
Simon turned his head and noticed something.
"Thest party is going toe out soon. We will have to wait 10-15 more hours now seeing that so many people are here." Simon said dismissively.
Shin understood Simon''s worry and smirked.
"Well, we are not going to stand in the line," Shin said while smirking.
"What are you talking about? Do you think we could cut in line when so many people and authorities are present here?" Simon uttered while not liking Shin''s idea.
"Do you want to stand in line for hours?" Shin asked as he narrowed his eyes on Simon.
"There''s no way I would like that," Simon replied.
"Then it''s settled. Let''s go." Shin smiled as he started directly making his way towards the Labrinth. Others followed after him thinking about what he had nned to do.
But soon Simon''s eyes widened in fear Shin didn''t do anything and was just walking towards the Labrinth as if he was taking a stroll.
''Don''t tell me he just directly wants to go inside skipping the line?''
He wanted to punch Shin and beat his ass out for this stupid idea. But he stopped as he thought of something.
Why is no one stopping them? So many people are here and no one said anything when they are skipping the line under everyone''s gazes.
As their steps got closer to thebyrinth Simon started sweating.
''Just what is going on?'' They were just 10 steps away from the gate but no one obstructed them as if they were invisible.
Shin stopped as he saw the yellow color above the te. Indicating that the people inside areing out.
This te indicated how many floors have been cleared or if is anyone inside there or not. Red means people are still fighting inside thebyrinth. Yellow means that they are going toe out. Green means that the new party is avable to go inside Labrinth.
The yellow color was indicating that the people inside are now using exit gates toe out of thebyrinth, so it was time for another party to go inside.
As people starteding out, with their worn-out bodies, blood, and damaged equipment. Shin made his way towards the gate before the other party could.
Simon''s heart was beating very fast when Shin and the others touched thebyrinth gate. Before the other party could enter, they vanished from there and the red light emitted from the top of the te indicated that another party has already entered the dungeon, which shocked many people and confused them.
Mainly the party which was about to enter thebyrinth. Did it malfunction? That was the thought of many people who saw this abnormal sight.
They had been waiting to enter the dungeon for hours and now they weren''t able to. They were frustrated.
Even the authorities were shocked and speechless. ''Maybe some people are still inside.'' Many thought that it might be the case as they nced at the party that came out with questioning gazes. As much as it confused others. The party which came out of thebyrinth a moment ago was also confused.
Just what was going on?
They don''t think anyone was left behind and no one was there before they entered the Labrinth.
Murmurs started among the people there and soon this news made its way everywhere and became another hot topic.
***
As Simon found himself inside thebyrinth. He couldn''t help but shout at Shin.
"What the hell was that?"
"Can you stop shouting? It''s not your home we are inside abyrinth." Shin said with an irritated face.
Simon noticed his mistake and asked softly.
"So what did you do?"
Shin smirked and said.
"I made all of us invisible."
Chapter 83 First Floor!! Stroll !?
Inside thebyrinth was an open field for as far as the eyes can see. in grassy field with dim sunlight. And fresh airing towards them. It was a nice atmosphere there, but they didn''te here to enjoy or pic. It was time to hunt monsters. They all knew how dangerous this ce was besides its appearance.
Shin used predators'' eyes to locate the monsters. As he already knew what type of monsters there were on the first floor. He didn''t have to think about or determine the different types of monsters. His only focus was on searching for Kobolds. And so he did.
He was able to sense the monsters. He wasn''t going to just make his way to the second-floor entrance. He had to level up so he will kill all the monsters present here.
Shin took the lead and made his way towards the herds of monsters that Shin had sensed.
Although Simon still wanted to ask him a lot of questions about what he meant by being invisible and all, Shin didn''t answer him. He only said that they will talk about thister now they had to clear thebyrinth and fight. It was not a ce to chit-chat.
As the herd of monsters came into their view Simon was petrified in shock.
"Didn''t you have a detection skill? So why did we end up finding so many monsters? There are more than hundreds of them." Simon questioned Shin as sweat trickled down his forehead.
"Yeah, I used my detection skill to search for them. I came here to level up dude. Of course, I''ll search for more monsters, right?" Shin answered while knitting his brows as he didn''t understand what Simon wanted.
Simon''s face paled as he had only one thought in his mind. ''His best friend had gone crazy.''
He turned his head to Alice and Elena to ask for their help so they can give Shin some piece of their mind. It was a stupid idea to confront hundreds of monsters to level up. Even he could only handle 15 max and that too only for a few minutes. Shin who was way below his level, what could he do?
But he got the same confused faces from Alice and Elena. Even they didn''t understand what Simon wanted. They came here to hunt monsters so why would they not face them? They thought Shin was right.
Simon shook his head thinking ''Just what kind of crazy people am I surrounded by.''
***
Shin got close to the herd of Kobolds. He activated his appraisal.
[Kobolds ( Level 10 - 15)]
''What? They have levels.'' Shin didn''t expect this but then he remembered something about Labrinth rules being different from others.
''So thebyrinth must have based the power of monsters by level instead of a grade.''
''This is better for me. So I won''tin.'' Shin smiled and started activating his ability. He has decided to use his Electro bolt (C) ability to fight monsters.
"Electro bolt." As Shin said that a spark of lightning formed around his hands. The pure mana inside his body was circting and gave more power to the electricity.
Shin smirked he was itching to test his skills and this was a perfect opportunity.
He shot the first Electro bolt at the Kobold herd and managed to hit 5 of them. Killing them instantly.
Seeing the power behind the attack made his blood boil in excitement.
"Wow, this is awesome."
The Kobolds also got alerted and started rushing towards Shin. He wasn''t afraid of the iing wave of monsters.
He just waved his hand and taunted them more. Shin started circting more mana and started channeling them to make many Electro bolts.
He started shooting those terrifying attacks at the iing wave, obliterating them.
"Hahaha, this is great."
Seeing Shin enjoy himself Alice also joined the fray. She started shooting Soul bombs.
*Boom*
*Boom*
*Bang*
*Bang*
*Kaboom*
...
After a few minutes of explosions and thunder attacks, the whole ce turned deadly silent. All the kobolds were dead.
Shin used his Devourer''s touch to recover all his mana and energy he lost, which wasn''t much. After Shin took all their blood Alice summoned her soul grimoire to absorb the soul of all the monsters.
With this, the duo cleared a wave of Kobolds within a few minutes and were now ready to face another.
Simon and Elena were dumbstruck. Just what did they witness? Two low-level awakeneds just finished hundreds of monsters without breaking a sweat. Even if they did they recovered instantly.
Simon''s face darkened. He remembered how proud he was in front of Shin, bragging about himself. After witnessing Shin and Alice''s powers he felt embarrassed.
Elena was looking at Alice with a morepetitive spirit.
''She is strong.''
Shin nced at the notifications he got.
[You have killed 136 Kobolds.]
[You have gained experience.]
[You have leveled up.]
[You have leveled up.]
[ +20 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 20 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a new skill ''Bite(G)'' X136.]
"Why aren''t we collecting their parts?" Alice asked Shin remembering how delighted Shin always is whenever they collect monster parts. Now Shin took all the blood and she absorbed their bodies in the Soul Grimoire. So she wanted to know what Shin had nned.
"I don''t think we need any kobold monster parts. I''m sure the higher floor monsters will give more money." Shin replied. He was sure there will be many kobold parts in the market by now. He won''t get a good price. So he didn''t want to waste his time collecting them. He would rather finish them all and level up fast so he can move to the next floor.
"Shin, what was that? Aren''t you super strong? Did you hide your level?" Simon started asking questions as soon as he got near them.
Elena also had many questions but she didn''t ask when she saw the smirk on Alice''s face. Which she hid perfectly once Elena saw that.
''This bitch, I will wipe that smug look from your face soon enough.''
Elena thought while maintaining her expressionless face.
"Calm down man. I never lied to you. My level was indeed 15 now it''s 17." Shin replied with a smirk. He was enjoying seeing Simon''s dumb face.
''I''ll exin themter.'' He never wanted to hide from them. He trusted them very much.
***
From the sounds of explosions and thunder, many monsters were alerted as they made their way towards Shin''s location and the graveyard of hundreds of monsters where all the kobolds will die.
They were surrounded from all directions there were more than 300 kobolds there.
''It seems most of the monsters from this floor are here.''
It was a good turn of events. Now he won''t have to go around searching for them.
Shin waited for the monsters toe a little closer.
"Gravity control." With his gravity control, he put pressure on them and started shooting off Electro bolts on them. One after another such thunder attacks decimated the monsters. Some wanted to run but the pressure didn''t allow them to escape. They were trapped and this devil of a human won''t leave them until they are all dead.
Alice started throwing those bombs too. Shin''s gravity control made it easier for her to throw those bombs.
Some kobolds were able to get past the pressure. As Shin saw that, he gestured for Alice to finish it. She nodded and move her hands in the air as a silver scythe appeared in her hands. With a single swing, she finished them off. Shin formed 5 Electro bolts and finished thest remaining monsters.
Once again with their terrifying powers, they obliterated another wave of Kobolds.
[You have killed 298 Kobolds.]
[You have gained experience.]
[You have leveled up.]
[You have leveled up.]
[You have leveled up.]
[ +30 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 60 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a new skill ''Bite(G)'' X298.]
Shin recovered his exhausted Mana and energy by using the devourer''s touch. Alice absorbed all of those bodies in her soul grimoire.
*Ding*
[Congrattions on clearing the first floor. All the rewards will be distributed while exiting the Labrinth.]
[Please move to the next floor.]
As Shin read those notifications he started searching for his way to the second-floor entrance.
"Let''s go guys. This floor doesn''t have any monsters left. We have to go to the next one." Shin probed others to follow him. Alice and Elena followed him. Elena was also eager to show her powers she didn''t get to do anything on the first floor.
Simon was just walking emotionlessly. He looked like an undead. His brain wasn''t able to process anything.
''What was that announcement?''
''Why didn''t I ever hear about any announcement before?''
''Are those kobolds the same ones I fought?''
''Why do they look so weak and pitiful?''
''Where are those gross and terrifying monsters which I had been fighting?''
''Just what is going on?''
''Where am I? Who am I?''
''Someone please answer me.''
Soon they entered the gate which lead them to the second floor and they vanished from there.
Chapter 84 Who Was It !?
Outside the dungeon, people were getting anxious as they didn''t know which party had entered the Labrinth. Or whether someone entered or not. At that moment the lowest engraving at therge door started shining golden.
"What is that?" Someone shouted as he saw the engraving on the door shining golden.
"Why is it shining?" Another man said as he gazed at the door''s engraving.
"This never happened before. Did something happen inside?" Someone said increasing the anxiety of others.
A middle-aged man with white hair and Goliath bread was looking at the door with a cold gaze. He was wearing a ck suit. Which had two big AA written on the right chest.
He was someone from the Awakened Association.
"Sir, what are your orders?" A young man came up to ask him.
"Just wait and observe. Be on standby and continue listing all the potential powerful awakened." Although he said that casually a slight hint of coldness and an authoritative tone could be felt in his words.
"Things are getting a lot interesting."
Again murmurs started between the awakeneds. They all had confusion written on their faces. No one knew anything about these golden lights.
Although they all were confused someone between them did know about the meaning behind the golden shine.
''Shit'' Leonard cursed. He went to take some rest after fighting on the fourth floor as he leveled up a lot. He came back here aiming to reach the 5th floor in a week. But.
''Who the fuck cleared the whole first floor? There are 500+ Kobolds. It must be arge party of 50 people at least. But even then it should have only happened after a month.''
Leonard''s face turned very ugly.
''I wanted the first clearing reward from the floors. But who the hell managed to get it from me? Even if they stop now. I can''t get the first clear of the first floor.''
''Which shit-heads ruined my n?''
"Do you know which party entered thebyrinth?" Leonard asked the person nearby who shook his head.
"No, I don''t."
Even after asking for several minutes, he didn''t get any answers.
''Why the hell no one knows who entered the dungeon?''
''Okay, I need to calm down. Now that I can''t get the reward for the first floor I should focus on the next.'' He stopped for a second as he nced at the second engraving.
''There''s no way they can clear the next one too, right?''
''Ahh, I''m thinking too much. Just wait till you alle out. I''m gonna kill them all whoever they are.''
"Fuck" Leonard cursed loudly while gritting his teeth.
Others around him treated him like a madman.
***
The second floor of the dungeon. It was the top of a mountain. Where a little far away arge cave could be seen. It was not far from the group of four people who just appeared on the second floor.
"Shin, be careful this time it won''t be so easy," Simon warned Shin.
"Yeah, I''ll be careful," Shin replied.
"What type of monsters do we have on this floor?" Alice asked.
"Wolves. But far stronger than the normal ones." Shin answered her question.
Elena also wanted to start up a conversation. But because of her personality, she wasn''t able to.
''Why can''t I find a topic to talk about?'' Thought Elena, while ming herself.
"This time I''m going to fight too." Shin heard Simon''s determined voice.
"Me too." Getting the opportunity to talk, Elena also agreed with Simon.
"Fine but don''t rush at the monsters. That''s dangerous." Shin warned them.
Elena and Simon looked at him with weird gazes.
"Says who?" They shook their head remembering Shin rushing at the heard of Kobolds.
Shin activated his predator''s eyes. He turned around to search for the monsters. But surprisingly, this time they didn''t have to wait long. There were already surrounded by a lot of monsters.
Seeing the pack of wolves in front of him and their numbers Shin was surprised. "Oh damn, are they here to wee us or something?"
"Guys we are surrounded," Shin warned. At his words everyone got alert.
"Shit, what bad luck?" Simon cursed under his breath.
"But isn''t this better this way? We don''t have to search for them." Shin replied to which Simon cried inwardly. ''Bastard, you are the only one who thinks that way.''
"Appraisal"
[Fang Wolves (Level 15-25)]
"Okay guys, take care of one direction each so we don''t end up in the crossfire. Elena, use your ice to make the ground slippery for the monsters."
"Simon use your hammer to push the ones whoe near us out."
Elena and Simon were surprised to hear Shin''smand. They didn''t expect Shin would think of such ideas in this situation. But more importantly.
"How do you know about my ability?" Elena asked with a frown. Though she had no problem with Shin knowing about that. She doesn''t remember telling him about that.
"Simon bragged about it," Shin replied ming his appraisal''s fault on Simon.
"Did I? I don''t remember." Simon was confused. ''Did I forget? Although I did brag in front of Shin. Did I say anything about Elena''s power?''
"Yeah you did, but that''s not important. Get moving those wolves areing." Shin said in a sharp voice. Trying to shift their attention to monsters. Which he seeded smoothly.
"Alice bring out your summons. Defeat the ones who get close. We will attack with firepower." Shin said to Alice.
Alice happily agreed to it. Soon her hair color and eyes changed as the soul grimoire floated above her palms.
"ARISE" As her cold voice sounded. A terrifying amount of chaotic energy swirled around her as her summons started standing up one after another. Freaking the hell out of Simon and the Cold and collected Elena.
"What the heck is that?" They asked as the ck figures stood in front of them. Making a protective wall to fend off any monsters close to them.
Chapter 85 Explosion!!
"Let''s first deal with them, guys. I don''t think they can wait any longer." Shin uttered as he pointed toward the wolves who were ready to lunge at them.
Simon and Elena nodded as they kept their question to themselves. This was not the time to chit-chat.
"You all remember the n right?" Everyone nodded as they were ready to face the wolves. They were waiting for Shin''s signal.
Just as the wolves started to move, Shin shouted.
"Elena!!Now!!"
Elena nodded and channeled the mana inside her body. Her purple eyes turned ice crystal. She raised her hand in the air and chanted.
"Ice field." With these words excluding the 5 meters area from them, the ground got covered in ice. The Wolves running towards them slipped not getting a proper footing and tripped.
Shin and Alice used this chance to shoot those monsters with their barrage of attacks. Alice was using Mana ball and Shin continued using his Electro bolt to their fear.
After she was done making the field. Elena quickly took a stance and pointed her hands at the monsters who weren''t able to keep their bnce.
She started shooting sharp Icicles at those wolves before they could adapt to the ice.
Shin knew it won''t be long before those wolves could walk easily on the ice.
Wolves are not to be underestimated in the snow too. Their paws spread out and act like snowshoes on the surface of ice and snow. They can usually outrun their weakened prey with ease.
It''s a thick, softyer that instes the wolf and keeps it warm. Their paws are also protected from the elements. The blood vessels in their toes regte the temperature in that area and keep them above freezing. This keeps snow from building up between their toes.
But that''s only the case when those wolves have lived in the snow for a long time. The mountain wolves are not adapted to snow. So it will take them some time to adjust and walk around freely. As these are stronger than normal wolves they can easily adapt to this.
Although Shin didn''t have a problem with them. If he wanted, he could deal with them quickly. But it will take a lot of energy. Which was also not a problem as he could just use the devourer''s touch.
But if he does that his fighting skills won''t improve. What hecks is experiences that he could get by fighting together with them as a team.
So he won''t let those wolves have a chance.
"Alice! Elena! Keep up the attack. We should kill as many as we can before they manage to bnce themselves."
Elena and Alice nodded as they kept on bombing the attacks. Shin also did the same. They had already killed about 150 wolves within a few minutes. But by that time all the wolves were able to bnce themselves by burying their paws deep in the ground.
The ice field won''t stay for long.
"There are still about 250 left. Ok, guys, it''s time for the next step." Shin said as he changed positions with Alice.
As the monsters were able to stand up again they were ready for another assault. Shin told Alice a n and she did as instructed.
"Block monsters by your summons from all areas just leave one side empty for them as bait." Shin''s n was a frontal attack than getting surrounded. ''As the wolves have already suffered so much. They won''t be reckless. Even with their bestial instincts.''
"But Shin my summons won''t be able to hold them for long," Alice said while gritting her teeth. She was really angry at her powerlessness.
"Don''t worry I have something for that too," Shin said easing Alice''s worry.
She nodded her head and did as she was told. As the wolves saw the shadowy dark figures standing in front of them. They charged at full speed.
Shin just smirked and muttered. "Gravity control."
Soon the wolves who were about to reach the corrupted soldiers felt a heavy pressure pinning them down. Now those ck figures had turned into something very powerful in their eyes.
As their prey were humans behind the corrupted soldiers they didn''t confront them and turned to the open side that Shin has left as bait.
Seeing the n working perfectly Alice smiled in glee.
"Simon! get ready to beat their ass out," Shin said as the pack was about to reach them.
"I''ve been already waiting for so long you know. I can let out my frustrations now." Simon smirked as he raised his hand upwards and a huge hammer appeared in his hands.
''That''s hammer king for you.'' Shin thought while looking at the majestic hammer in his best friend''s hand.
"You stupid bastard how dare you hide from me that you were this powerful," Simon shouted as he smashed the heads of the two iing wolves. They didn''t die so he did another hit toward the ground smashing their heads.
"I was so worried that you might die in some dungeon while crying." Simon continued shouting and smashing those wolves as he swung hisrge hammer. He looked like a barbarian.
Hearing his words Shin was ticked off. "I never said I was weak."
"You told me you were level 15. Wasn''t that a lie?" Simon asked while he pushed another wolf to his death with his hammer.
*bzzzt*
*Awooo*
"And that wasn''t a lie I''m just level 20 now," Shin shouted as he shot 5 wolves with his attack. Penta kills.
"What kind of Level 20 does that? Whatever I''m not talking about that anymore. Ughh, this is frustrating." He smashed killing another wolf but he continued smashing it until his body was disfigured.
''This guy has lost it. What happened to the kind and stupid Simon?'' Shin shook his head as he turned to Elena.
"Support him okay." Elena nodded at Shin''s words. She also understood her brother is acting weird.
''What is that idiot doing?'' Elena shot off a wolf who was about to lunge at Simon sneakily.
"Alice are you ready," Shin asked as Alice nodded.
Shin raised his hand towards the monsters and shouted.
"Let''s do some, Explosions."
*Kaboom*
Chapter 86 Crunch!
After a few minutes of continuous explosions. They finally stopped to look at the destruction they caused. The dead bodies of Fang wolves littered everywhere.
[You have killed 125 Fang Wolves]
[You have gained experience.]
[You have leveled up.]
[You have leveled up.]
[+20 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 50 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a new skill ''Crunch (F)'' X125.]
Shin checked the details of Crunch, and it was useless for him. So, just like ''Bite'', he would also convert them into skill points.
''Sigh. If only there was a way to use all the abilities I collected or may collect in the future.''
''To be honest, I never wanted to kill people, but I can''t ignore the fact that I may need to be ready to kill. Just like what happened that day.''
Shin stopped thinking about this while shaking his head as he nced in the other''s direction.
Simon was calm after all the thrashing he did. It was difficult to believe that he was the same person who thrashed those monsters, turning them into mincemeat.
Elena was calm and collected as always, but she would surely give a scolding to Simonter.
Alice was just being Alice. There are no words to describe her. The only thing that matters for her is Shin.
"Alice, can you ask your summons to collect all Wolf''s fangs and ws?" Shin asked as he nced at the corrupted soldiers standing behind Alice.
"Of course," Alice said with a gleaming smile as she ordered her servants.
Shin smiled at her antics and said. "Let''s take a break until they collect the parts."
Simon and Elena nodded. Although Shin and Alice didn''t have a problem. That was not the case for Simon and Elena. They need several breaks to recover some energy.
They are not the freaks of nature like Shin who can just devour the blood and recover. Also, with the absurd stats, even that was unnecessary.
10 minutester, all the fangs and ws were collected and presented in front of Shin.
Alice had a smug smile on her face as her eyes looked like they were waiting for something. Shin walked over to her and patted her head.
"Good job Alice." Shin''s words and his head pats melted Alice. She was in bliss. Shin let her enjoy that for a minute and stopped. Alice looked very refreshed.
Simon, who saw Alice getting refreshed from Shin''s pats, thought inwardly.
''What was that? An energy boost?'' Simon also tried to imitate Alice''s face. This leads him to get the cold shoulder from Alice and Shin''s disgusted look. Simon held his head down in embarrassment.
Elena was very jealous of Alice but didn''t show that to her face. But Alice still had a mocking grin as she nced at Elena.
''This fucking bitch. Just because you got some head pats, it doesn''t mean a thing. You take his head pats and I''ll take him.'' Elena had a mischievous grin on her face.
Alice didn''t like the grin on Elena''s face. ''It seems that bitch is nning something. I need to be careful.''
Oblivious to Alice and Elena''s thoughts. Shin collected the monster parts and smiled. He had searched on the inte. These parts will bring him nice money. He was already thinking about the perfect base he would make with the money he would get.
[You have obtained ''Fang Wolves'' ws (Items) X1280]
[You have obtained ''Fang Wolves'' Fangs (Items) X320]
Snapping out of his dream-like state, he heard Simon question him.
"Although I want to ask a lot about your powers, let''s keep that forter. First, tell me how are you so knowledgeable about wolves? How were you able to n all that in such a short time?" Simon asked. It shocked him to see Shin giving outmands perfectly, and it worked out perfectly. How could Shin have that much battle experience?
Shin just sighed.
"I learned about those wolves after searching online. As for other things, I dunno." He lied. He didn''t want to exin to his friends that after absorbing the memory cubes of those people, he had good ideas for traps. Because of that, he needed to exin the memory cube. Then they would know he had killed many people.
Although he knew they won''t hate him for that reason, still he thought it was not time yet.
Simon nodded his head in understanding.
"Okay, if you got enough rest, let''s finish the others and clear this floor fast," Shin said while getting up. Others nodded and stood up. Shin and Alice absorbed those bodies just like they have been doing.
Shin already got the location of the other wolves, which seem to be therge cave a little far from here.
"How many will be this time?" Simon asked, afraid to get the answer. But Shin''s answer eased his worry.
"Not much, only less than 100."
Only 100? This answer would have made any normal awakened puke blood. But Simon was fine, as he was getting the hang of Shin''s absurdness.
They soon arrived at the location where a lot of Fang wolves could be seen. It was probably their den.
Shin didn''t wait for anyone. He started shooting off his attacks. After continuous use, he was getting the hang of it. He could now use 6-8 bolts at once. But with the high mana, he could keep the attacks up for a long time.
This time, no one bothered Shin as he continued attacking. Seeing the grin on his face while he was demolishing the packs of wolves every second. Made Simon shudder in fear.
While it fascinated Alice and Elena. Shin''s smile added to his charm. Making him more dazzling.
A few minutester. Shin had destroyed all the Wolves.
[You have killed 80 Fang Wolves.]
[You have gained experience.]
[You have leveled up.]
[+10 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 8 stat points.]
[You have absorbed skill ''Crunch (F)'' X80.]
Alice didn''t wait for Shin''s instruction. She immediately summoned her servants, who collected all the parts.
[You have obtained ''Fang Wolves'' ws (Items) X320]
[You have obtained ''Fang Wolves'' Fangs (Items) X80]
Chapter 87 Razor Slash!!
*Ding*
[Congrattions on clearing the Second floor. All the rewards will be distributed while exiting the Labrinth.]
[Please move to the next floor.]
Shin smiled and thought about the next floor, about which no information was avable online. From now on, they will face many unknown dangers. They can''t be careless.
"Okay, guys, let''s move." No one had a problem with that as they had enough resting and this time Shin fought alone.
While they headed to the gate, leading them to the third floor. Outside thebyrinth, anothermotion started as another engraving on therge door lit up. This rose people''s curiosity and interest.
By this time, the news had made its way to many channels and was being broadcast.
[Another engraving on the door of thebyrinth is now shining golden. Just what is happening inside? Which party had entered the Labrinth?] The news anchors were making a big deal out of it. Now everyone''s attention was on this topic.
Leonard was gritting his teeth in hatred. ''Another one is gone. Just who the hell is inside? I don''t think anyone here was strong enough to clear that floor this early.''
''The only ones who can do that are probably a SSS ranker. Nah, that''s not possible. There were only 3 SSS rank awakened humans in the entire world and I''m sure as hell Aston city never had one.'' Leonard dismissed that thought.
''Maybe a team of SS rank. But I don''t think Aston city had them too. There were only S rank awakeneds and they can''t take it down with their current strength.''
He pulled his hair in frustration. ''What''s the use of myst life''s memory if I can''t figure it out?''
He sighed and thought. ''Let''s just calm down and hope they don''t clear other floors and give up.''
Otherwise, he would lose a lot of rewards.
***
Shin and the others entered the third floor. This time, it was a dense forest. They may end up in trouble if the monsters on this floor sneak attack them. The dense forest will make people struggle and make it more difficult to fight monsters.
But that was not the case for Shin with his predator''s eyes he can easily detect all the monsters near him. As he knew nothing about the monster, he had to be careful.
That was also the case for everyone else, as they were also cautious of their surroundings and patiently waited for Shin''smands.
Shin used his shadow veil to close in on a monster and use appraisal. Seeing Shin disappear, Simon and Elena felt as if they had seen a ghost.
''So he wasn''t lying about us bing invisible? I wonder just what things he is hiding.'' Simon thought that his best friend had suddenly be very mysterious.
Shin saw a giant red-colored insect and used an appraisal of it.
[Red Mantis (Level 25-30)]
Shin checked his surroundings if there were other monsters, too. When he found out he was in the clear, he didn''t wait and used a fireball on the monster.
As the monster got hit by the fire, his body caught me. The monster was about to scream when another fireball was hit at its mouth, ending his life.
[You have killed a Red Mantis]
[You have gained experience]
[Plunder Activated]
[You have absorbed a new skill ''Razor sh (E)'']
Shin was interested in this skill so he checked the description.
[Razor sh - Can shoot sharp air cutters while swinging sharp objects.
Passive - Make all attacks with ded weapons powerful and sharp.]
"Wow, this skill is awesome. But that means these monsters are also dangerous. This skill can be both passive and active, and with their sharp ws, I can''t underestimate them." Shin said as he saw the ws of the burned body of the Red mantis which had turned charcoal.
Shin thought for a moment and decided to learn this new skill. It seems very helpful.
"Razor sh." Shin felt nothing. No pain, nothing. But he knew it was working.
[You have learned a new skill ''Razor sh (E)'']
"Good, I should rank it up," Shin said as he went back to Alice and the others.
Seeing Shin appear out of nowhere almost gave Simon a heart attack.
"You scared the hell out of me, man. What are you, a ghost?" Simon said, while calming himself.
Shin didn''t know what to say to thatment, so he just scratched his head.
"Well, anyway." His eyes turned serious as he exined the monster and his n. The further he exined, the more shocked others got.
Elena was looking at Shin with an admiring gaze. Shin just came up with a brilliant n. Without experience, it''s very difficult to make such fast decisions. This showed how genius he was.
Even Shin was confused about what was happening to him. Did the memory cubes he absorbed from those people affect him?
Well, put that thought aside, as this was not the time to think about those things. He had monsters to kill.
"So, does everyone understand what they have to do?" He asked while looking at everyone, to which they nodded their heads.
"Good, let''s get moving."
***
Shin started searching for monsters with his skill.
Soon he found a colony of Red mantises. He had a devilish grin on his face as used Shadow Veil.
''It''s time I use that skill.'' Shin thought as it was time to start his n.
"Mind control." He said that as he closed his eyes.
***
Elena, Alice, and Simon took their positions and were ready to start the n. They were just waiting for Shin''s signal.
"Any moment now," Elena whispered.
Soon all three of them had a slight headache, which calmed down soon after. They felt as if someone was trying to intrude on their mind.
A momentter, all of them heard a voice in their head.
[Can you guys hear me?]
They all smiled, listening to Shin''s voice inside their head. Alice was over the moon, Elena blushed and Simon was just amazed.
Chapter 88 Third Floor !!
[First step]
As Shin said those words, everyone was ready, as this is where it starts.
The first step of the n was toy traps. Shin had asked Alice to make soul bombs that detonate onmand like remote bombs. She readily agreed, as this was possible for her.
Elena was supposed to create as manynces of ice as she can. Although her mana was draining at a rapid pace, she was determined to do that. So she managed to pull through 80 of them.
With his ''Extreme Speed and Shadow Veil,'' Shin was able to set up andy the traps without being noticed.
The next step was to attract as many monsters as possible.
Shin made his way to a lone monster.
"I''ll try to make it as painful as possible, so scream, ok." Shin was at the tree atop the monster.
"Fireball." As Shin activated his ability. Apressed ball of mes formed in front of him.
Shin waved his hand as the ball made its way toward the monster. The monster noticed something was wrong, but before it could figure out anything. It was already caught in mes.
*SCREECH*
*KREAAHH*
Shin plugged his ears with his hands as a smile formed on his face.
[Guys get ready.]
As Shin''s voice sounded in everyone''s head. They started making their way to the position. Alice leads Elena and Simon inside the forest. As she had set up soul markers on all the bombs and Shin. So she was able to get the general direction sense.
It''s very difficult to navigate inside the forest without detection skills.
With his predator''s eyes, Shin noticed more than 50 monsters came hearing the monster''s scream. Shin frowned seeing the numbers being less than he had expected.
"It doesn''t matter." Shin waved his hands in the air and Icences started shooting off at the monsters with gravity control.
He had tied all thosences with arcane webs so he could detect them and shoot at his conjecture. He had also activated his Razor sh, so it was a one-shot kill.
*Swoosh*
*Woosh*
Facing the barrage of thosences, all the monsters were dying without being able to do anything.
In a few seconds, all the monsters died.
Everyone arrived at the scene when thest monster died. Shin turned to them and suddenly a wide smile formed on his face.
More than a hundred monsters wereing their way.
"Guys, let''s change the n. Let me fight them and you guys support me." Shin said as he was only looking at those monsters as only experience points.
"Are you sure?" Simon asked.
"I''ll be fine. I need to kill them all. It''s necessary." Shin said as his figure vanished from their sight.
''I have to kill as many as possible so I can upgrade the skill.'' Shin thought as he wanted to upgrade the Razor sh as fast as possible.
While avoiding all the traps easily and with extreme speed, he was already in front of the monster horde.
He unsheathed his sword and used his Extreme speed and Gravity control to move. With the addition of Shadow Veil. He had be very terrifying for them.
A momentter, monster heads could be seen flying. With his good reflexes, Shin was avoiding all the trees and only killed the monsters.
"Fireball"
In between his shes, he also used other abilities to finish them.
His every sh was very sharp with the effect of Razor sh.
He tied a few monsters with arcane web and finished them with Electro bolt.
Soon, he heard a loud explosion.
*Kaboom*
Shin smiled seeing that others had arrived. Elena started shooting off her ice attacks.
Shin was avoiding all the air cutters by the monsters and dealing with them.
"Arise"
Alice summoned her servants, too. Seeing Alice using her power like that Elena also got an idea.
"Ice dolls"
Although she managed to create a doll, she wasn''t able to keep it for long and it disintegrated.
Simon also used his hammer to attack those monsters. He was able to kill one at a time.
Shin was like a god of war. With his every attack, he was able to kill 4-5 monsters.
"Fireball"
"Arcane web"
"Electro bolt"
"Devourer''s touch."
With theirbinations, no monsters were able to stop Shin. He was like a machine that was getting constant fuel, so fatigue wasn''t a problem for him. The more monster he kills, the more he can recover with his skill. It was like a never-ending cycle.
Seeing the monsters getting close to the location of the bombs. Shin gave a message to Alice with his mind control.
[Alice.Bombs.]
Hearing Shin''s message, Alice also started detonating them.
*Boom*
*Kaboom*
Not long after, the whole tide of monsters was killed.
[You have killed 210 Red Mantis]
[You have gained experience.]
[You have leveled up.]
[You have leveled up.]
[You have leveled up.]
[ +30 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 60 stat points.]
[You have absorbed 210 skill points for the ''Razor de (E)'' skill.]
[ Razor de (E) skill is ready for rank up.]
[ Do you wish to upgrade your Razor de (E) skill?]
[Yes/No]
"Yes," Shin said as he knew this skill will be detrimental to him in the future.
[Razor de (E) skill is upgrading...]
[Congrattions! Your Razor de skill has ranked up to (D).]
"Great" Shin eximed.
[Razor de (D) skill is ready for rank up.]
[Do you wish to upgrade your Razor de (D) skill?]
[Yes/No]
"Oh wow, another rank up? Yes." Shin was excited that he got another rank up.
[Razor de (D) skill is upgrading...]
[Congrattions! Your Razor de skill has ranked up to (C).]
"Hehe, this is nice. I wonder how great the effects will be now."
[Razor de (C) skill is ready for rank up.]
[Do you wish to upgrade your Razor de (C) skill?]
[Yes/No]
Shin was shocked beyond words now. Three upgrades in a row. This was too amazing. Without wasting a second. He shouted.
"Yes."
[Razor de (C) skill is upgrading...]
[Congrattions! Your Razor de skill has ranked up to (B).]
"Wow, it was worth it to fight all of them."
Everything soon came up to Shin with excited faces.
Shin smiled back at them. He was very happy that everyone was okay. Simon did get some small injuries, which Alice healed by summoning her mother.
Elena and Simon were looking at the white humanoid figure, which gave them a warm feeling.
*Ding*
[Congrattions on clearing the third floor. All the rewards will be distributed while exiting the Labrinth.]
[Please move to the next floor.]
"Alright, guys let''s go."
Chapter 89 Fourth Floor!!
As Shin and the group appeared on the fourth floor, they found themselves at the top of a cliff.
"What type of floor is this?" Simon asked, as he looked around to find anything.
"Isn''t that an exit point?" Elena asked as looked at the portal behind them.
Shin used his appraisal to confirm.
[Exit Portal]
"Yes, it is," Shin affirmed.
"Let me search for monsters." Shin used his predator''s eyes to focus, and the result surprised him.
"Damn,"
"What happened?" Simon asked, seeing Shin''s surprised look.
"Let m show you." Shin lead everyone to the edge of the cliff and the sight there made Elena and Alice knit their brows in disgust.
There were giant roaches everywhere. A few of them were climbing towards them. Elena manifested a huge icicle and shot at them.
Her attack wasn''t able to kill that monster in a single attack. Although the icicle was huge. Seeing her attack fail, Alice smirked and seeing the grin on Alice''s face, Elena started boiling in rage.
Shin used his appraisal.
[Giant Roach (Level 30 - 35)]
Shin pondered for a moment and shot a small electro bolt at the monster. The monster barely survived that attack.
Shin thought of an idea.
For some reason, seeing the smile on Shin''s face gave Simin chills in his spine.
''What was that?'' Simon shook his head in confusion.
"Acid attack." With Shin''smand, huge balls of transparent acids formed in front of him.
Shin threw them toward the monsters and thispressed ball of acids did a terrifying job. Those shells weren''t able to block the corrosion from the acids.
Shin again shot an Electro bolt at the ce he had thrown the acid just now.
The attack reacted with the acid and started forming a white mist. It was corrosive.
The monster''s bodies started deforming as they got in contact with the mist.
Everyone had their mouth agape at this scene.
Shin wasn''t done, though. This time he had many balls of acids and shot them with many electro bolts. Soon the whole ce was covered in corrosive white mist, as all the monsters were dying.
Shin used his gravity control to not let the mist rise and focused it on the monsters. The whole valley was being corroded.
A few minutester. All the screams stopped as no monsters were left.
[You have killed 300 Giant Roaches]
[You have gained experience.]
[You have leveled up.]
[You have leveled up.]
[ +20 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 20 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a new skill ''Mana Shield (E) X300'']
"That was so badass, man," Simon said as he tap on Shin''s shoulder.
"Yeah, Shin you were amazing." Elena didn''t act like her usual self andplimented him.
"Shin is as cool as always," Alena said with a smug look.
*Ding*
[Congrattions on clearing the fourth floor. All the rewards will be distributed while exiting the Labrinth.]
[Please move to the next floor.]
"So where is the gate, Shin?" Elena asked as Shin had been the one to locate it every time.
"Oh, it''s at the cliff over there," Shin answered as he pointed at the cliff opposite them about 100 meters distance.
This made Simon''s excitement die down.
"How the hell are we going to reach there? The ground is too corrosive for us to travel." Simon muttered as he gulped, looking at the mist that was still there.
"Don''t worry, we can think of a way," Elena replied to Simin. She didn''t want Shin to me himself after defeating all the monsters alone.
''Maybe I can use my Ice somehow. Can I make way for us?'' Elena, who was trying to find a way, heard Shin''s voice.
"Ok guys let''s go to the next floor," Shin said casually to which Elena frowned. ''Does Shin have a way to get there?''
''I was worried about nothing. As expected of Shin.'' She inwardly smiled in satisfaction. Of course, all this time she had kept her face calm and expressionless.
"Gravity control" as Shin activated his skill and used it. Everyone felt their feet leave the ground. They were floating.
"W-What?" The alwaysposed Elena was notposed anymore.
Alice saw her face full of shock and disbelief andughed inwardly.
"How are we flying?" Simon asked Shin as they were slowly getting close to the fifth-floor gate.
"We are not flying, we are floating." Shin corrected Simon while continuing his exnation.
"With my gravity control. I was able to make us float through the air."
Simon looked below the height, and that corrosive mist made him sweat.
Seeing Simon''s worried expression, Shin said while giggling.
"Hehe, don''t worry you won''t fall," Shin assured Simon and continued, "Probably."
The doubt in Shin''s voice scared Simon out of his wits.
Seeing Simon''s scared face, Shinughed more.
''Is he a demon or something?'' Simon thought as he saw Shin smile at his misery.
Soon they arrived at the gate and entered the fifth floor.
***
Outside thebyrinth, Leonard had a nk look on his face. A few minutes ago when he saw the third engraving lit up. He was shocked, angry, and confused.
He couldn''t believe that someone was able to clear the third floor. Which was also called the killer forest. Inside the forest, it was very difficult to navigate and without proper methods, killing all those monsters shouldn''t be possible.
''Who could it be?'' Even after thinking for a long time, he can''t figure out who had the capabilities to clear those floors this early, when it had taken a few months in his previous lifetime.
While he was thinking, all that another engraving lit up. This time, his mind froze. The fourth floor had Giant roaches. They had such tough bodies that they can''t be killed with ded weapons. Only blunt weapons work on them. That too will take a few hits.
There should be 300 of them. It should have taken hours even for a team of 30 people. That too, with a lot of casualties. If they are not level 40, at the very least. It is possible with a team of D rank or above.
But the time taken was only a few minutes. Only S rank and above can do that.
Whatever may be the reason, but losing his chance of obtaining those rewards frustrated Leonard to no end.
Chapter 90 Alices Transformation!?
//The fifth floor of the dungeon.//
Shin and the team were weed by a beautiful scene arriving at the fifth floor. Arge mass of water body at the front and cool white sand below them. It was an ocean at the same time not. The sky was pink. There were no waves, the water waspletely still.
It was weird but beautiful. Behind them was a small tropical forest. They were on a small ind.
If this ce was not inside thebyrinth, someone would have believed they were on a trip to a different world. It was calm and peaceful there. Contrasting to all the floors they had been.
Alice was overjoyed arriving at this beautiful ce.
''This ce is perfect for Shin and my date.'' But she thought of something and her joyful mood turned sour.
''If only they weren''t here.'' She nced at Simon, who was making a stupefied face while watching the scenery, and Elena, who was ncing at Shin.
''This bitch, I have to make her give up on Shin. With a warning or forcefully. Doesn''t matter.''
''Calm down Alice. You have to bear with it until we get out of the Labrinth. I can''t even kill her now ''cause she is close to Shin and his family.''
''This is frustrating.''
Alice was barely tolerating Elena and her advances toward Shin.
''I''ll skin her alive, I guess.''
Alice was having some dangerous thoughts as she nced at Elena.
Feeling the killing intent toward her, she turned to look at Alice who was ring daggers at her.
Elena made a face that said, ''I won''t give up.'' This made Alice extremely angry.
***
''This sight is beautiful. But why do I feel like it''s a trap?'' Shin thought this rxing mood was so that the challengers loosen their guard and be helpless after a surprise attack.
''If that''s the case.'' Shin widened his eyes and immediately send a transmission with his mind control to others.
[Everyone! Be on guard. This is a trap.]
With Shin''s words, everyone was on alert. Shin activated his predator''s eyes but wasn''t able to see through the sea.
''Why can''t I see through that?'' He gritted his teeth in frustration.
He turned to check the tropical forest and, to his surprise, it was empty. There were only trees.
"Just what is going on?" As Shin said that, he found a big open mouth with sharp shark-like teeth ready to eat him alive just half a meter away from him.
"SHIN" Alice shouted in worry. But she wasn''t fast enough.
Shin didn''t have any time to evade. He just punched the monster inside his big, open mouth.
With a single punch, he burst apart the monster, but his arm was also bitten off. It was bleeding profusely.
Shin gritted his teeth, but that wasn''t the end of it. Without any dy, another three monsters were already close to Shin.
Alice started running in Shin''s direction. She can''t use the Soul bomb as Shin will also be blown off. She tried using a mana ball, but it didn''t have any effect.
So closebat was her only option.
Elena wasn''t fast enough to shoot Ice attacks as two of those monsters surrounded her too.
"We were so careless." Shin was angry at himself for being so overconfident. He needs some self-reflection.
"How stupid I was." Shin punched the three monsters, killing them, but not before he lost his right arm. As it was bitten off by one of them.
Alice was also stopped by those monsters as she was having difficulty killing them. She didn''t have enough time to summon her Soul Grimoire.
So her only option was to fight with her scythe.
"Nooo, Shin, I''ming. Just hold on, please." Alice shouted while crying and swinging her scythe. She was desperate. If she loses Shin now. There would be nothing left for her.
On the day of the cataclysm. Alice was at her lowest. Her life was ending. When she lost her mother and stepfather. She was alone, and that loneliness was too dark for her. She was just a teenage girl. So what if she was a little more mature than her peers? Her life was full of difficulties. But even then she had her mother, so she believed that everything will be fine.
Her mother was taken from her, and she was the only one left. She thought maybe it was for revenge. But she wasn''t able to take revenge for her mother too. Her Ex- father died at the hand''s of undead tormentor.
She felt as if her reason to live was taken from her when she couldn''t take her revenge.
As she was dying, buried under the debris and suffocating. She felt this was it. When people say that there is both happiness and sadness in life.
She believed there will be a time she could be happy. With a loving family.
Yes, that was her only wish. To have a happy family. But she was dying without having any of that. When she thought her life had no meaning and she died. She opened her eyes to an unusual scene. A handsome man was looking at her worriedly.
Why was she alive? So that she can suffer more? That''s what she thought. But when she got to be with Shin sharing some happy moments. She slowly fell in love with this entric but kind man, who wasn''t even sure of his own thoughts.
But even then, she loved everything about him. Living with his family and getting familial love. Alice believed this was what she wanted.
She thought she could make her own family with Shin. So she would never be alone again. She never wanted to feel that loneliness. But was she too greedy?
Was it wrong for her to find happiness?
When she saw Shin being surrounded and overwhelmed by monsters. This scene ovepped with the one when her mother died and she wasn''t fast enough to reach her.
"I won''t let anyone take Shin away from me. This time, no one can stop me from making my family. I will find happiness. IF SOMEONE OPPOSES ME, I''LL CRUSH THEM."
All these overwhelming emotions snapped something inside Alice. She heard a soft voice saying to her.
[I hope this time you won''t lose him.]
Both the energies inside Alice. Mana and Chaotic energy started circting and were intense.
[Bipr Queen activated]
[You have unlocked a new skill, ''Queen''s wraith'']
[You have unlocked ''Queen Transformation''.]
[Transformation has begun.]
Chapter 91 Queens Descent !!
The dangerous auraing from Alice made those monsters flinch. As Shin got a chance, he immediately activated Electro both and shot at them.
"Devourer''s touch." Shin activated his skill and got some health back as he absorbed the monster''s blood. His bleeding stopped and his hand started recovering, but the recovery was still too slow.
Seeing him recover again, monsters were in a bad mood and about to attack him again. But they stopped in their tracks when they heard a deep voice full of abnormal killing intent from behind.
"Don''t you dare move!!"
Alice''s voice made those monsters alert as they felt whatever transformation Alice was going through would be bad for them. They shifted their attention to attack Alice and stop her. Even the monsters who were attacking Simon and Elena left them and went to attack Alice, leaving an unconscious pair of siblings.
"Oh no, you don''t." In that little time, he got. Shin managed to recover some of his wounds with the devourer''s touch, it was enough to fight them.
"Electro bolt." Shin didn''t hold back and many bolts of lightning formed around him as he shot them at those monsters. He didn''t sit still. He used extreme speed and Shadow Veil to reach Alice. She was already surrounded by more than 50 monsters.
Shin sensed an attacking from behind as he ducked at thest moment. A burst of water sharp enough to destroy huge boulders with a single touch passed by him.
He dodged it by the hair''s breadth. Shin was bbergasted.
''How are they able to perceive me? Aren''t I using Shadow Veil?''
Shin was confused. He thought maybe it was a coincidence. But he didn''t want to take any risks now he needs to protect Alice. He has to dodge the attacks. At that moment, 2 monsters shot the bursts of water at him. Now he was certain they were able to see him.
Shin kept on using Electro Both to kill them. It was working, but he was only able to kill one monster with a single bolt. He kept on shooting those electric attacks.
He reached close to Alice. As he faced a tide of shark-like monsters. This was the first time he felt this desperate. When he was surrounded by monsters and this feeling of protecting someone who was very important to him.
Shin kept up the attacks, but there were still more than 600 monsters. He had already killed two hundred of them. He wanted nothing more but to save her. At that moment, a strange symbol appeared on his left chest and started burning.
(A.N - All of this happened in a matter of seconds. So there was no time to activate skills or increase stats.)
By then, Alice''s transformation wasplete. A ck and white aura surrounded her. Her hair started to grow under the intense aura until it reached her waist. Her eyes turned ck. As if they were abyss themselves. Her ck-red hair turned silvery white, her body which was 168cm before starting to grow until it reached 178cm. Her small body was now a mature one with an ample body and a perfect physique.
The energy around her then took the form of a beautiful dress. A ck crown sat on top of her head, amplifying her beauty.
Though she was beautiful, the coldness in her eyes made her all the more terrifying. She walked in front of Shin, who had been killing monsters non-stop.
"Alice?" Seeing Alice near him, Shin was shocked. Although she looked different, that didn''t matter now. He just wanted to know if she was fine.
Alice nced at him as he looked at his condition. Although his bleeding had stopped and he had recovered at least, but that''s not enough. He needs some more time and rest.
Alice coldly looked at those monsters as her dark eyes made them feel death approaching them. After Alice''s transformation, they didn''t dare move.
Alice raised her hand and said.
"Come forth, my servants, from the depth of hell. I, the Queen have summoned you. Brandish the evil from here and show them your Queen''s Wraith."
With every word from her mouth, the deathly aura around her intensified.
"ARISE!"
The whole area turned extremely cold and chilly. The eerie feeling was intensifying by the second.
Suddenly, more than hundreds of ck shadowed figures stood up and started killing the monsters.
Alice stood there emotionlessly as those monsters died at the hands of her servants. Those servants were also of Soldier rank. But their power was a lot stronger than the ones she uses normally.
Shin used that time to recover and increase his vitality stat by 60.
He also used his ''Devourer''s touch'' to recover as his missing arm started to grow slowly. The recovery was too slow. He needed a lot of blood.
"Bring those bodies here." Alice gave her order to her servants to readily brought the monster bodies to their queen and ced it near Shin. ''Anything for the queen.''
Shin looked at Alice with many emotions inside him. But first, he started recovering with their blood. Soon Shin managed to recover his wounds and now he just needed to take a rest.
Alice continued looking at those monsters coldly under Shin''s gaze. Soon her servants butchered all those monsters.
[You have killed 142 Merkins.]
[You have leveled up.]
[You have leveled up.]
[You have leveled up.]
[+30 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder Activated]
[You have absorbed 30 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a new skill ''Water Canon (C) X142.]
Shin also got many notifications, but he dismissed them as he rushed toward the unconscious Simon and Elena.
He checked their breathing and injuries. They had some injuries on them but nothing life-threatening.
"I am d they are alive," Shin said with a sigh.
Suddenly, a green golden light fell on their bodies as they started healing. Shin turned back to look at Alice, who summoned her mother to help.
''Alice saved us all.'' Shin thought with a smile on his face which soon turned sad.
''All of this happened because of my carelessness. If only I was a little cautious.'' Shin was ming himself for all this.
As he saw, Elena and Simin were healed. He turned back to Alice.
"Alice what happe-"
*Thud*
Shin stopped at his words as he saw Alice''s body fall unconscious and had returned to normal.
"ALICE!"
He hurriedly went forward and held her gently before she could fall to the ground. Shin used his appraisal and found out she was just unconscious.
"Let''s go home."
Chapter 92 Am I In Love?!
Outside thebyrinth, Leonard was mentally shaken.
''Someone cleared 5 floors of thebyrinth and only in a few hours.''
This was unprecedented, but when he was the red light on the te bing yellow, he was overjoyed.
''So they are stopping at the 5th floor,'' tears of happiness starteding out of his eyes, which he forcefully suppressed.
A momentter, his eyes turned cold.
''Who the fuck was that who managed to clear 5 floors this early?'' Although he was enraged, he wouldn''t recklessly confront them. If they have the power to clear 5 floors. Killing him would be like taking candy from a child.
Leonard was not the only one. Everyone who saw the te turning yellow was waiting to know who was behind the cause of such phenomena.
Many reporters'' camera''s, and eyes were fixed on therge gate of thebyrinth. Waiting for the arrival of someone.
The members of the Awakened Association and many other big families were waiting to get those people to join.
Soon the light turned green, confirming the arrival of the party. They all focused on the gate, but no one appeared.
Everyone had their eyes wide open in shock. Leonard frowned at the sight.
''Is it an invisibility skill?'' Thinking that Leonard rushed forward to disrupt their invisibility, he moved his hands here and there but was met only with air.
Everyone who saw Leonard dancing as a monkey, snickered.
"This bastard has lost it."
"But that dance was funny."
''''Hahaha.''''
Leonard red at the people who were making fun of him and said coldly.
"Shut up!"
They immediately did what was told to them. Leonard''s killing intent was very terrifying. Adding from his previous life and the killing he did in this life.
Everyone near him backed off, sensing the blood lust.
A man with a dark robe who was looking at Leonard''s actions smirked and uttered.
"Interesting. Teleport." He muttered while disappearing from there.
Leonard was rubbing his head in frustration.
"Just you wait. I''ll find out whoever you are and butcher you."
***
When Shin came outside the dungeon, he was d that he had used Shadow Veil beforehand.
"It seems our actions had turned into much big of a deal." He didn''t want to get tangled up in thismotion. Others needed rest. He had to return home fast.
He immediately used his Gravity Maniption and started floating with the others who were unconscious. They floated above therge crowd they had gathered from their actions and immediatelynded in an open space.
Shin looked around and searched for a good hotel nearby. He went to the reception and booked two rooms. He didn''t have much money to book four separate rooms. Under the confused and passionate eyes of the receptionist, Shin took the keys.
He let Alice and Elena sleep in one room and Simon took the bed in the other. Laying their unconscious bodies separately. He went to the balcony to call his dad.
[What happened Shin? Sorry, I''m a little busy.] Alfred''s hasty voice sounded from the other side.
He immediately started telling his father about the others'' conditions.
Alfred''s jaw dropped.
[You are telling me. You four were the ones behind the incident?] Alfred asked again to confirm.
"Yes, we were," Shin affirmed.
[Hash] he sighed.
[So are they okay now?] Alfred asked with a worried face. He had been treating Alice like his own daughter and Simon and Elena were the children of his friend who passed away. He had to take responsibility for them.
"Yeah, they are only unconscious," Shin replied as he had already checked them with his appraisal.
[I''ll send a doctor just in case. Tell me the hotel you are staying at,] Alfred asked.
"Maple delight, room numbers, 201 and 202."
Half an hourter, a doctor arrived with a suitcase hanging at his waist.
"Are you Shin Wolner?" the Doctor asked to confirm.
"Yes, I am. Come doctor, here are the patients."
The doctor didn''t waste any time and did a check-up on all three. "There are no injuries, but they are over exhausted.''''
"I rmend them to take some rest. But just in case there''s something wrong, call me when they are awake. I''m taking their blood samples for testing." Shin nodded his head as he escorted the doctor outside.
***
Reina and Alfred wanted toe, but Shin exined there was nothing to worry about.
"I''ll bring them home once they are awake." As the call ended, tears started forming in his eyes.
"If only I wasn''t reckless. Nothing of this sort had happened." He pped himself in anger.
"I almost lost Alice and my friends." Thinking of that, his face darkened. ''Just what is this painful feeling? We had both known each other for only a few days. So why am I so worried about her? Like she is a part of me.'' His left chest started burning again as he rubbed it to calm down. But every time he thinks about losing Alice, this pain intensifies.
He started remembering everything about Alice. From the day they met.
At first, she was just like a little girl to him. When he saw her fighting power. He immediately wanted her to be his team member. As she told him her story, he felt pity for this girl.
He felt she was very lonely and wanted to give her the familial love she lost. At first, he worried she might feel ufortable. But when he saw her happy face every day. Something inside him slowly changed. He wanted to make her happier. He wanted to see her smiling.
When she confessed by mistake, he was happy, thinking at least she liked him.
But today when he saw her desperate face. Which told him that she didn''t want to lose him. Something inside him clicked.
He forgot about everything. His pain, his lost arm, everything. There was only one thought in his mind. If he loses Alice, he won''t be able to live.
He will return to be the trash he was.
While rubbing the tears from his eyes. Shin muttered.
"Am I in love?"
Chapter 93 Finally!!
A few hourster, Elena woke up. She had a confused expression on her face.
"Where am I? Is this a hotel?" Elena concluded, seeing the ceiling. Then she felt someone was sleeping next to her.
At this moment, her thoughts started going haywire. ''Don''t tell me it''s Shin.''
"Did we do it?" Thinking like that, Elena was overjoyed. Although she was a little disappointed that she wasn''t awake for her first time, she had no problem, if it was Shin.
But she was soon broken out of her delusions as she heard a mocking voice from her side.
"Nothing happened, and I never thought you were this delusional," Alice said while mocking Elena.
Seeing that it was not Shin, and only the grinning Alice wasying there. Elena''s face turned ugly. As she looked at Alice with disgust.
Alice didn''t like the look Elena was giving her after she had saved her life.
''Should I have let her die?'' Alice regretted her decision to save Elena''s life. She only did that because she didn''t like seeing Shin''s worried face.
Soon the door opened and a handsome-looking man arrived as his face had a worried expression.
As soon as he heard some voices from the next room. He didn''t stay still and went there. Seeing Elena and Alice awake, Shin was d. But now his eyes were ncing at Alice with aplicated expression.
Alice noticed the look on Shin''s face got worried. ''Don''t tell me it''s because of my transformation? Does Shin hate me now?'' Thinking like that, Alice''s face turned dark. She was sad.
Before Shin could say anything, he found someone''s silhouette arriving near him and hugged him tightly. It was the crying Elena. As soon as she saw Shin, she started crying.
"I''m so d you are okay. I am d to be alive and that I can see you again." This was the first time Shin saw Elena crying like that. Her emotionless face was broken, and she was expressing her emotions.
Shin reciprocated her hug and started to calm her down while patting her head.
Alice, who saw that, had an emotionless expression on her face. Seeing Shin and Elena in a hug. Her mind froze as she couldn''t think anymore.
As Elena calmed down, she blushed, thinking how bold her actions were. Shin wanted to talk with Alice but only got a disdainful look on her face and a cold shoulder.
Shin''s heart broke thinking ''Does Alice hate him?''
His face paled at that thought. Soon after, Simon also woke up and Shin called the doctor. Who exined they are fine.
Shin was relieved.
"Now that you guys are awake, let''s go to my house. So we can rest." Shin himself was tired and wanted to rest. He also needs to have an important talk with Alice who, for some reason, giving him a cold shoulder.
"Nah, Shin, I want to return home. It''s close to here. Why don''t you and Alicee with us?" Simon rejected Shin''s hospitality. He wanted some alone time in his room.
Elena didn''t like that her brother was rejecting Shon''s proposal. She wanted to object, but Shin''s rejection made her sad.
"We will go home. Mom and Dad are worried." Simon nodded at Shin''s words. They booked taxis and went in the respective direction of their homes.
***
Inside the taxi, the atmosphere was awkward. Shin tried starting the conversation but got no reply.
''I am so tired that I can''t find a way to make up with Alice.''
Shin''s heart was aching when Alice ignored him.
Soon they arrived home only to find a worried Reina checking at them. She immediately wanted to go to the children, but Shin affirmed that they were fine and will arrive in a few hours.
"Where is Dad? Mom."
"He will arrive in a few minutes." Reina answered Shin as she frowned, seeing the dejected look on Alice''s face.
This time, she didn''t make fun of her and grabbed Alice''s hands and went to her room. She put up a barrier so that Shin can''t listen to their conversation.
Shin was interested but decided against it.
He went to his room andy on his bed, as he was tired.
He remembered everything about today and this will be a lesson he won''t ever forget.
***
Reina, who heard Alice''s whole story, was shocked. It seems she was mistaken about their rtionship. She rubbed her forehead in disappointment.
''I knew something was wrong. When my son brought such a beautiful girl with him.''
Reina looked at Alice in a loving voice and said. "Why don''t you take a step forward if he is this dense? If he doesn''t like you, at least there won''t be any misunderstandings."
Alice, who heard Reina''s voice, was determined and became sad, thinking, what if Shin rejects her?
"I think Shin also has some feelings for you. So don''t wait and go for it." Reina motivated Alice more. If her son rejects such a sweet girl. She won''t leave him be. He should just die single if he can''t ept her.
She cursed her son, seeing the determined look on Alice''s face.
***
At the night, a few hourster.
Shin was woken up by the sound of his door opening. He got alerted but calmed, seeing it was none other than Alice.
He stood up from his bed and walked toward Alice as he wanted to say something to her.
"Alice, listen to me I-"
Alice stopped him.
"Shin please listen to me first." Seeing Alice''s anxious face. Shin was worried that she hates him now and if she was thinking of leaving him. He had to convince her to stay.
"I- I love you, Shin. I want to be together with you forever. When I thought today I might lose you, I was scared. I don''t want to be alone. I want to be with Shin for the rest of my life." Alice said, as her anxious heart finally calmed down.
Shin was bbergasted. ''Don''t she hate me? That means Alice loves me. Oh my God.''
Chapter 94 R18 Chapter.
A.N -Warning this chapter contains R18 content.
____________________
The room was dark, and the dim moonlight shone through the window of the room. The moonlight fell on Alice''s body and made her shine in the darkness. She was shining like a beautiful jade in the moonlight.
A beautiful girl with purple-blue hair. In a nightgown, standing while her beautiful blue eyes were teary, waiting for something.
That beautiful sight was enough to enchant anyone as if she was made by a god just to attract people. She was the perfect creation of God. Her beauty, along with the overwhelming emotions, made Shin''s heart melt.
Alice''s mind was already on the verge of breaking, but Shin''s silence made her feel more miserable. ''Does he not like me?''
As tears started falling from her eyes, Shin couldn''t stop himself from hugging her.
He never wanted her to cry. He only wanted happiness for her.
''I love her.'' Shin thought and tears started forming in his eyes.
"I am sorry, Alice. I was a fool. I never understood you. But please listen to me." Shin said as he grabbed Alice''s shoulders.
His deep blue eyes gazing at her own made Alice feel secure. She knew whatever Shin was going to say. He will say it from his heart.
"I love you." As he said those words. Unstoppable tears started flowing from her eyes. She was so happy. She couldn''t understand this overwhelming emotion.
"Me-Me too. I love you too." Alice said that while wiping her tears, a happy smile blossomed on her face.
Seeing her beautiful face smiling again. Shin couldn''t hold himself. He raised his hands to her chin and slightly lifted her head.
Alice knew it was time. This is the moment she had been waiting for. She closed her eyes and slightly moved her lips upwards. Seeing her confirmation, Shin went in for the kiss.
***
As their lips touched, an electrifying feeling rushed through their bodies. Alice''s soft lips made Shin want to bite them.
He started licking her lips. He then bit her lower lip lightly and then her upper lip.
Aah~
Mhmm~
As Alice''s mouth opened when a moan escaped from it. Shin took this opportunity to push his tongue inside her mouth.
He started rubbing the insides of her mouth with his tongue. Alice liked that feeling, so she also took the initiative to wee his tongue and y with it.
,m She used her tongue to push his tongue. After a few minutes of tongue fight, they broke the kiss as a long strand of saliva formed between their mouths. Both of them were gasping for air.
This was their first kiss and a deep one that they will remember forever.
Haah...Haah.
Alice turned to Shin, and looking at his handsome face, made something switch inside her.
Alice moved closer to Shin.
"Are you alright with that? Are you ready?" Shin asked. He knew where this was going. Although he had no prior experience. He had a lot of knowledge about it.
Alice, although a bit shy, managed to nod her head in agreement. Shin moved closer to her and hugged her gently.
"If you feel ufortable, tell me. I''ll stop, okay?" Shin said, waiting for Alice''s confirmation.
"Ok." Alice nodded her head.
Shin picked Alice, and they moved to the bed. He gentlyid her down.
He gave a peck to her lips, then he moved to her forehead. Which made her nerves calm. He licked her ears and slowly bit them.
Aah~
Mmh~
He then went for her neck as he licked her.
Mmh~
Alice liked that feeling very much. This pleasure made her lightheaded.
Seeing her reaction, Shin slowly moved to her breasts. As his hand reached there and touched her boobs, Alice was surprised and let out a moan.
Aahh~
Ah~
Seeing her reaction, Shin smiled, and Alice''s face turned even redder.
Shin slowly started rubbing her breasts over her clothes. They fit his hand perfectly. The soft and squishy feeling of Alice''s breasts made Shin want to touch her more.
Aah~
Ah~ Aahh~ Mmmh
Ahh~ Aah~
Aaahh~
Alice''s moans made him more excited. Shin stooped, rubbing her boobs, which made Alice feel that Shin was teasing her.
"Why did you stop?" She asked, as her eyes were practically begging for more.
Shin moved his hand to take the gown off her body. Alice understood his intentions and helped him remove her gown.
She only had her bra and panty on. Her small but feminine body made Shin excited.
Alice''s face was red in embarrassment. Although she knew it would happen, it was embarrassing for her.
Shin moved to her and helped her take off her bra strap. Now Alice was only in her panty while covering her boobs with her hands in shyness.
"I want to see," Shin said and grabbed her hands gently to move them away. As he saw two pink beautiful buds looking at him. He wanted nothing more but to lick them.
"They looked delicious," Shin said as his gaze was focused on Alice''s buds.
"Mhmm." Alice couldn''t say anything. She didn''t want to reject him and was too embarrassed to agree.
Seeing her nod with her red face. Shin went forward to open his mouth and sucked her right bud gently. While his hand yed with the other.
Aah~ Aahh~
Ah~ Aahh~ Mmmh~
Ahh~ Aah~
Aaahh~ Mmmh~
Alice was over the moon from the pleasure she was feeling. Although she was shy, she moved her hands closer to Shin''s pants.
"Do you also want to see it?" Shin asked, to which Alice nodded shyly.
Shin was already excited, so he took off his pants.
In front of Alice stood arge, erect penis.
"So this is a penis." Alice saw the erected dick with a surprised face.
*gulp*
"It''s so big~," Alice said in amazement.
But then her face turned anxious.
"Will it even fit?" She asked, with confusion in her eyes.
"You want me to stop?" She heard Shin''s voice and immediately rejected him.
"No, No. I am fine~" Alice replied worriedly, thinking Shin might change his mind.
But seeing his teasing look, she punched him lightly.
"Idiot." She was embarrassed.
Chapter 95 R18 Chapter **
With a slight excitement on her face. Alice touched Shin''s penis gently and started rubbing it. It was so big that it didn''t fit her both hands.
"Ughh"
Seeing the pleasurable look on Shin''s face, Alice was delighted. She started rubbing more intensely.
Seeing Alice work so hard. Shin resisted the urge to cum.
Alice frowned, thinking she wasn''t able to please Shin properly.
She pondered for a second and opened her smallmouth to take it in. Shin, who saw Alice start giving him a blowjob, was shocked.
"Hmm,"
She licked the tip of his penis and slowly started licking the shaft.
Mmnh~
Slurp~
Slurp~
Slurping sounds wereing out of Alice''s mouth. She was licking Shin''s penis with great joy. Like it was the most delicious thing for her. She was in a trance-like state.
Shin didn''t sit idle. He started taking off her panties and a pink, beautiful flower appeared in front of him.
He wanted to eat her. Seeing Shin looking at the private ce, Alice was embarrassed as she quickly hid it with her hands and closed her thighs, in embarrassment.
Shin smiled at Alice''s reaction. He slowly went to her ear and whispered in a loving voice.
,m "Don''t worry, everything will be fine." Hearing Shin''s voice, Alice was assured.
She slowly and shyly opened her legs to give Shin a perfect view.
Shin brought his mouth close to her vagina and gave a gentle lick to her clitoris.
Aaaahhh~ Mhmm~
Alice, who was already enjoying the pleasure, was at her peak. She arched her back and squirted. Shin didn''t let it go to waste and started drinking it.
Alice, who saw Shin''s action, was surprised and started sucking his penis.
Aaahh~
"Alice I''m cumming." She nodded her head, telling Shin to let it all out.
Shin grabbed her head and fully inserted his penis deep inside her mouth. Alice''s mouth was plugged with his penis as he let out all the white liquid directly into her throat.
Cough
Cough
Alice coughed, but she drank all his semen. Some of it came out of her mouth, which she took with her fingers and licked.
Shin, who saw Alice''s action, couldn''t resist the urge to pounce on her.
"Alice." Shin pressed her to the bed with lust apparent in his eyes.
"Aaahh~" Alice was surprised but let Shin take the initiative.
Shin slowly brought forward his penis in front of her vagina.
Alice showed many mixed emotions on her face. Excitement, joy, fear, and lust.
As Shin touched his penis to her vagina. Alice felt a jolt of lightning running inside her body.
Shin rubbed his penis at the entrance of her pussy, and it was soon covered with her fluids.
As Alice felt the tip of Shin''s penis entering her vagina. She was excited and fearful at the same time.
Shin felt something blocking his penis from entering her. He looked at Alice for her confirmation.
Alice nodded her head, telling him to go on. Shin pushed his dick inside, tearing apart her vagina.
Aaahhhhh~
As Alice felt her pussy tear apart from Shin''s penis. Tears started forming in her eyes.
Aaaahhh~
It was painful, but she had to bear with it. This is what she wanted, after all.
Shin saw Alice crying in pain. He brought his lips to her and kissed her passionately while hugging her. It gave a sense of security for Alice.
Mmhmm~
Aahh~
He also started rubbing her breast so she can feel pleasure and bear the pain.
All this while, his dick was inside her warm pussy. Shin wanted to move his hips and start thrusting, but Alice''s painful expression made him resist his urge.
A few minutester, the pain subsided.
"Are you okay now?" Shin asked worriedly.
Alice nodded her head while a tear fell from her eyes.
"I''m so happy to be one with you," Alice said with a smile as she suppressed her pain.
Shin smiled back.
"Me too. Should I start moving?" Shin asked as Alice looked fine now.
"Mmmhmm." Alice nodded her head.
As Shin pulled out his dick from her pussy, he saw blooding out of it. He gently hugged her and pistoned his dick inside her pussy.
Aah~
Ah~ Aahh~ Mmmh
Ahh~ Aah~
Aaahh~
Ah~ Aahh~ Mmmh
Ahh~ Aah~
The sounds of Alice''s moans started permeating throughout the room.
Her legs were in M shape as Shin plowed his dick inside her pussy.
Ah~ Aahh~ Mmmh
Ahh~ Aah~
"More Shin~ More~" Alice was lost in pleasure.
As their bodies were connected, both of them felt a new sense of pleasure and connection between them.
Shin grunted and was ready to cum.
"Alice, I''m about to cum." Shin said as he kept on increasing the pace.
Alice heard Shin''s words.
"Aahh~ Me too Mmhmm~ I''m about to cum too, Aahh~ Aahh~ let it all inside me, Shin," Alice shouted as she moaned in pleasure.
Alice locked her legs behind Shin so he can go deep inside.
As his penis pushed into her womb with every thrust, Alice was at the peak of pleasure, moaned loudly while her hands were gripping the bed sheets tightly.
As Alice was about to cum, her vagina walls tightened and gripped at Shin''s penis tightly, not letting it escape from her. Shin grunted in pleasure as he increased his thrusts.
Ah~ Aahh~
Ahh~ Aah~
Aaahh~
Ah~ Aahh~
Ahh~ Aah~
Aaaahhhhh ~
With a long moan, Alice cummed and the pleasure from it made Shin cum inside her womb.
"Haaah... Haaah." They both breathed deeply.
As Shin pulled out his dick from Alice''s pussy. From there, a liquid with a mixture of semen, blood, and sweat came out.
Looking at Shin''s dick, Alice crawled near it and started giving him another blowjob.
"Ughh." Soon Shin''s dick again stood up, ready to go for another round.
"Hehe, this little fe is not done yet," Alice smirked as she saw Shin''s dick erect again. She looked very sexy.
"I think it wants to explore some more." Shin smiled back and looked into Alice''s lustful eyes.
"Ohh, what to do now? Well, it''s a problem if it''s like that. Maybe I should help calm him down." Alice replied with a yful look.
Soon, another round of moans started echoing inside the room.
After they were done, they both slept together naked, hugging each other''s bodies and sharing their heat.
***
This was the start of their rtionship, which will also decide the fate of this world.
Chapter 96 I Didnt Cheat On Her!! Okay!!
While Shin and Alice were having a good night''s sleep after their intense exercise. The mark on Shin''s left shoulder appeared again and started glowing intensely. The light soon covered both Shin and Alice disappearing after a moment.
Shin found himself in an unfamiliar ce. He saw a huge crystal castle in front of him. To describe it in one word it was ''fabulous.''
He saw the ground and was dumbfounded. The floor was made of gold, glistening and making the beauty of the castle more marveling.
"Just what is this ce?"
"I was with Alice. So howe I''m here now?" Shin suddenly remembered something like this happened a few days ago too.
He checked around and pinched his body. "At least I have my body this time."
He sighed as he nced at the castle again.
"Should I go there?"
Thinking he didn''t have much of a choice he started making his way to the majestic castle.
The more he looked the more surprised he became. This castle was otherworldly. Almost everything was unfamiliar to him. The trees, the small animals sitting on them and looking at Shin curiously.
What surprised him more was those animals were giving off some very terrifying energy. Shin was sure mana energy was nothingpared to that.
As he steps continued moving forward he came across many beautiful sceneries. But as he was close enough to the castle he was suddenly stopped by a barrier blocking his way.
As his face crashed on the barrier Shin frowned.
"Now what?" Shin muttered while rubbing his nose.
Shin looked at the barrier curiously which appeared after his small crash. It gave off an otherworldly aura much more potent than the animals outside.
This piqued Shin''s interest as he unconsciously moved his hand forward to touch the barrier.
Suddenly a notification shed in front of him.
[Plunder Activating...]
[Plundering failed.]
[Plunder Activating(#2)...]
[Plundering failed.]
[Plunder Activating(#3)...]
[Plundering failed.]
....
This continued for some time until it finally seeded on the 8th try.
[Plundering Sesful.]
[The Barrier is now deactivating...]
[$#%$ is trying to enter the host''s body]
[Host needs a medium.]
[Plunder Deactivated.]
"What was that?" Shin questioned out loud expecting no answer.
He shook his head and took a step forward. But as soon as he did a high-pressure bore on him bringing him to his knees.
[WHO DARES INTRUDE ON MY SANCTUARY?] A heavy voice sounded and the source of the voice was very pissed.
Shin felt the air suck out of his mouth and he wasn''t able to breathe.
''Is this how I die?'' Shin cried inwardly.
''At least I''m not dying a virgin.'' A smile managed to form on his pale face which was turning purple.
While Shin had epted his unfortunate death. The owner of the voice suddenly shuttered.
[Th-This... How are YOU here? Shin.] The voice sounded surprised and became sweet while speaking his name.
Immediately the pressure around Shin thinned as he was able to get up again.
''So I''m not dying I guess.'' He sighed.
Shin turned his eyes to the voice which was terrifying at first but now turned very enchanting.
He was dumbstruck. There was a beauty standing in front of him for which any man would be ready to go against the gods.
But that wasn''t the reason Shin was shocked. It was because she was the same person whom he had seen in his previous dream.
The adult Alice. Or at least someone who looks like that. Shin still remembers how she had kissed him. So she probably knows him. Hence he wasn''t surprised when she called his name and he became less cautious of her.
The beautiful woman ran toward him and jumped in his arms. She hugged him tightly. As Shin felt her mountains pressing on his chest he gulped. ''Will Alice get this big too?''
Shaking such weird thoughts out of his head Shin asked. "Are you Alice?"
To his question, the beauty in front of him nodded her head and replied.
[Yes and No. I am &%$#%@.] She sighed.
[I can''t exin it to you now as you are not ready. I don''t know how you arrived here which should have been impossible with your current strength.]
[But this is great, things will get a lot better now that you are here.] She paused as she continued.
[I see that you don''t have much time here. So I''ll be quick.]
Shin didn''t have time to say anything in reply as she moved forward and kissed him on the lips.
Shin felt a heavenly feeling on his lips but calmed himself thinking.
''This is Alice. This is Alice. This is Alice.''
Before he could feel guilty anymore he heard a sound inside his head.
[Plunder Activated.]
[Medium is found.]
[Divine Energy is entering your body.]
[You have unlocked a new stat ''Divine Energy.'']
The woman continued kissing him and didn''t stop. Soon she broke the kiss with a disappointed expression as if she wanted to continue and don''t stop there.
She sighed and noticed Shin was looking at her as if waiting for some answers. She immediately turned back to her graceful self and exined.
[You have now unlocked divine energy which shouldn''t be possible for a normal mortal to have ess to. But you are different.]
Shin nodded his head. He also knew that his power was very abnormal and too much of a cheat. It''s already a miracle that greed hasn''t taken over him and he started killing people unnecessarily just to absorb their abilities.
[Normally someone gets ess to divine energy once they ascend and break past their mortal limits.]
[Once they ascend all the energy inside their body gets converted into divine energy.]
Shin was surprised at this revtion.
"If that''s the case, how can I ess the divine energy?"
[You can''t ess it yet but you can start collecting it now.]
[Oh no we don''t have time now.] She said with a saddened expression.
[Remeber, you have to get strong fast. No matter what. @%#% are going to arrive. You need more strength. The world is going to change.]
Shin heard her words and nodded his head resolutely. He also thinks he needs more strength after his failure on the fifth floor he can''t help but carve for more power. Now that something more terrifying is going to happen he will need to speed up his ns.
Shin''s body started fading. As he thought of something and asked.
"Was the kiss really necessary for the medium?"
The woman was surprised by Shin''s question and got embarrassed. She turned her head sideways and replied.
[Ye-Yes, it was re-really necessary.] She lied with her best effort.
Shin''s jaw dropped.
''This is definitely Alice. I''m sure of it. I don''t know what the connection between them is, but she is Alice.''
Shin felt less guilty about the kiss now.
While Shin''s figure was fading the woman had tears in her eyes as she said.
[See you soon my love. Pleasee back fast and free me. I have been waiting for a long time.]
As she said those words the ce turned silent and she was alone again waiting for Shin''s next arrival.
***
Shin woke up from his long dream gasping for air. ''Haah... I am back I guess. So how long has it been?''
Shin looked around expecting a few days must have passed likest time but to his surprise, they did not. He saw a naked Alice sleeping beside him as she snuggled close to him with a beautiful smile on her face.
Shin looked at her as his heart was melting. ''Such a pure and beautiful girl is my girlfriend. What more can I ask for?''
He closed his face to her mouth and gave a peck on her small pink lips. But his actions had woken up Alice who was surprised by the kiss.
Getting kissed by Shin made her extremely happy. This was the best thing she could have asked for. ''What a great way to start the day. I am so happy.''
Shin who saw Alice was woken up by his kiss, immediately apologized. "Did I wake you up? I''m sorry."
"No, No. It''s not like that." Alice said while panicking as she continued in a shy voice. "Rather if you can do it every day. I''ll be a lot happy."
Shin who heard her words clearly, smiled and replied while patting her head.
"Of course no problem. But what if you wake up before me?"
"Uhmm, then I''ll do that." Alice smiled innocently.
Only then did Alice notice Shin''s eyes were focused on her body. She turned her head only to see her naked body and got embarrassed.
She immediately rushed to the bathroom while picking up her clothes.
Shinughed awkwardly.
''Is there even a reason to be embarrassed now?''
...
Soon both Shin and Alice got ready and went down only to see Alfred and Reina smirking at them.
Alice saw Reina gazing at her with a big smirk on her face and turned red in embarrassment.
Shin just smiled awkwardly and greeted.
"Good morning Mom and Dad."
Chapter 97 Family Time.
"It''s indeed a great morning," Reina said with a meaningful smile on her face.
"Yeah, but you guys should try to keep your voice down during the night. Our neighbors wereining." Alfred said while giggling as Reina pinched his arms and also startedughing.
Shin didn''t know what to say to that. Whilest night they were busy working their bodies. He didn''t think about other things. Of course, his parents were also home and with their inhumane hearing, they could hear it all. He facepalmed at his mistake.
''Was I moaning so loud that even the neighbors could hear?'' Alice was shocked and turned even more embarrassed.
"Let them have breakfast first before we talk." Alfred gestured for Reina to take them to the breakfast table.
"Come and have breakfast," Reina said as she served it to them.
Alice''s mind was still shaken with embarrassment at how their neighbors heard her shameful voice. She was having difficulty focusing on eating breakfast.
Reina chuckled seeing Alice''s reaction and replied.
"Don''t worry, I was just teasing you. I put up a soundproofing barrier around the house so no voice can leak out. You don''t have to worry about anything." Reina smiled gently as caressed Alice''s cheeks, showing how caring a mother she was.
Alice smiled and thought she got the best mother-inw. But Shin''s words made her think otherwise.
"Why didn''t you put the barrier only around my room instead, mom?"
Reina''s face froze, and she had a stiff smile on her face. Which soon turned back to normal.
"Focusing a barrier on one ce is difficult. Making it around me is a lot easier." She exined calmly.
"I see. I see." Shin nodded his head in understanding. ''Bullshit, she just doesn''t want to admit her real motive.''
...
After breakfast, all four of them were sitting in the living room. Alfred had a serious expression on his face.
"This is about thebyrinth." As Shin and Alice heard Alfred''s words, their expression turned serious.
"Did something big happen?" Shin asked while rubbing his fingers anxiously. He was worried their actions may have brought some unwanted troubles.
Alfred nodded his head and exined.
"After you guys cleared those floors, created that mess. Many strange theories wereing out. But there were no answers to it until this morning. I just got the news from the HQ of mypany that Pris City also had abyrinth. But the important thing is they had also cleared the first floor of thebyrinth, just after you guys. They took 50 people with them, 3 died and 5 are heavily injured, others have light injuries." Alfred shook his head while sighing.
Shin also understands how dangerous abyrinth can be now. He won''t be na?ve anymore. He needs to n things ahead of time and be prepared for anything. If Alice didn''t use that special transformation power. They would have been long dead.
"As they cleared the first floor, the engraving on the gate had lit up just like here. So I''m sure the news is going to create an uproar."
"Now that everyone will know the reason behind those golden lights. I am sure they are going to try everything in their power to search for the party who cleared 5 floors in a few hours." Alfred said with a heavy voice, but his lips were twitching. He was barely holding himself fromughing. After all, the situation was very amusing.
Seeing Alfred''s weird and kind of funny expression, Shin asked him. "What is it, Dad? Why are youughing?"
"You know what, even the Wolner n wants to invite the party who cleared those floors and let them join the n," Alfred exined as he startedughing.
"Hehehe."
"Isn''t this funny? The people who ordered us to disown you as they didn''t want you. They even went as far as giving you the Abandonment seal. Now they are trying their best to search for you to recruit you. They are also going to send some senior members from some branch family so they could search for the Ghost party."
"Wait, what do you mean by Ghost party?" Shin asked as this was his first time hearing something like that.
"Well, you guys have been going around ying hide and seek, getting invisible. What kind of name do you expect the people would give you?"
''Just what''s going on with Dad today? He is acting very weirdly and why is heughing like a Santa?'' Shin thought of using mind control but it failed. ''Well, I expected as much.''
The next moment, Alfred''s serious voice sounded. "Okay, that''s enough about that. Let''s get to the important matter now."
Alfred sighed and closed his hands tightly. He turned his head to the side to see Reina nodding her head and encouraging him. He took a deep breath.
The hall was extremely silent, which made Shin and Alice worry about what the topic might be. Is it something that serious?
Shin gulped and waited for Alfred to speak.
Alfred''s eyes met with Shin''s with a sharp gaze as he nced at Alice too. He asked in full seriousness.
"I want a granddaughter. Well, a grandson is fine too, but I want to know what raising a girl feels like. I have been trying toe up with many grandpa jokes. I''ll show them to youter. So, when can I expect my grandchild?"
The silence continued as it took some time to register Alfred''s words in Shin''s and Alice''s minds.
Alice blushed at Alfred''s question.
Shin stood up from his seat and shouted.
"Don''t expect anything now and weren''t we talking about thebyrinth? How did we end up talking about your grandchildren?" Shin rubbed his forehead while shaking his head.
Hearing his words, Alfred gasped in shock. "Are you telling no grandchild for me?"
"Yes, we are not having a baby," Shin replied calmly.
Shin''s words turned Alfred''s mood sour and shocked another person to the core.
Alice''s face turned pale in shock as her mouth was wide open.
"Don''t tell me you were thinking otherwise, Alice?" Shin asked while smiling wryly.
Alive nodded her head, even in a shocking state. She didn''t expect Shin to outright reject the idea of having a child.
Shin sighed and came close to her as he exined. "Alice, this is not the right time for us to have a baby. The world is changing and you know it. It''s getting dangerous as every day passes by, stronger monsters are appearing and I''m sure more powerful ones wille soon too. We have to get a lot stronger and fast so that we can be strong enough to protect our baby and nothing can harm our child. But for that, you will need to fight a lot, which is not good while carrying a child."
"I hope you understand me," Shin said as he sped her hands gently and was about to kiss her but stopped feeling four excited eyes looking at them.
''Damn, why are my parents so weird? I don''t think it''s normal for other families.''
Alice nodded her head, thinking Shin was right. ''I was only thinking about Shin and me. This is not good. If I want to be a good mother, I need some practice first.''
''Maybe I''ll ask my Mothers (Mia and Reina) for help. It is indeed not a good idea to have a baby in these dangerous times.''
''I want my baby to have the best life with us. I need to be prepared. It''s no good getting very hasty with these things. I need to slow down things a bit.''
"You are right Shin. We need to get a lot stronger so we can protect our baby." Alice eximed with her eyes full of determination.
Reina and Alfred felt Alice''s emotions and were sure she would be a great mother. They were only teasing them a little but did not expect such a serious reaction from them.
Mia, who was seeing all this from inside the Soul Grimoire and was worried that these people will surely make her little girl bear a child at such a young age, got relieved hearing Shin''s words.
"Let''s go and clear all the floors of thebyrinth."
Alice''s eyes turned red as she thought about killing all the monsters inside thebyrinth.
Shin stopped her and her burning passion to go on a killing spree.
"Nope, we are not going to thebyrinth now. We are first going to check on Simon and Elena. To see if they are alright."
Alice knit her brows thinking of meeting Elena. She didn''t like that girl. She was always eyeing Shin. If it was before she wouldn''t have liked the idea of meeting her. But this time she had no problem with it. Why?
So that she can help the poor girl. She did feel pity for her now. ''She must be very tired. I should tend to her injuries. She must be depressed about yesterday''s incident. I can console her somehow.''
''Maybe I can tell her the good news to light up the mood.''
''I can''t wait to see her reaction.''
Alice chuckled inwardly.
''Hehehehe''
''This is going to be fun.''
Chapter 98 Elenas Situation!?
Soon Alice and Shin made their way to Simon''s house. They avoided the city center by going through themercial district. Though it took a long time it was worth it.
Many new buildings were made there. It was probably due to the efficiency of Builder jobs. They came across a big building that was going to be the Awakened Association''s office.
''Registration is going to start soon. But it''s fine. Now that my proficiency has increased in Shadow Veil. I can hide Alice''s status too.''
Shin turned his head to the side at the sight of humming Alice who was clinging to his arm.
"You are in a good mood today," Shin said as he heard her melodic humming voice.
She smiled and replied.
"Of course I am. It''s our first day as a couple. I am also excited to meet Elena." Hearing her words Shin thought. ''They have be such close friends in the short time together. I am happy for her.''
They soon came across a big building which was of the Shidou n. But, ''This is not the location Inaka was advertising. It''s also weird thinking the Shidou n would have to advertise like that. Something is off. Well, I better not butt my head in their matters.''
Seeing Shin who was deep in thought and wasn''t giving her enough attention. Alice pouted and kissed his cheek.
Shin smiled at her unusual behavior. He also kinda liked it.
As they continued flirting with each other under the awkward gaze of the driver who tried his best to ignore them. They soon arrived at their destination.
As Shin saw the houses nearby he felt a lot of things had changed.
''Some of them must have been destroyed that day.'' Shin thought as he remembered the day of the cataclysm.
''What if I had decided to escape to Simon''s house? Would it have changed anything?'' Shin thought for a moment.
''Even if I had somehow survived those monsters. I would have been a lot weak. I would have not met Alice. She might have died being trapped inside the debris.''
''I know I made many bad decisions but I don''t regret it.''
Alice pulled his sleeves and asked.
"Shin, let''s go. Why are you just standing here?"
"Nothing I was just thinking about something," Shin replied while shaking his head.
''I am d whatever decision I made that day. If I didn''t I would have never met this lovely girl.''
"Let''s go," Shin said as he went and rang the doorbell.
*Ding-Dong*
No one replied.
*Ding-Dong*
Shin clicked again and finally, he heard a sound.
"Ugh, who the hell is this? I''m already dying here." Simon opened the door with an irritated face. But when he saw Shin and Alice. He smiled and weed them.
"Guys,e on in."
Shin and Alice walked inside and sat in the living room.
"Are you guys okay now? Did you have enough rest Shin and Alice?" Simon asked with a worried look. He has known while they were unconscious Shin was taking care of them and didn''t get enough rest.
"I''m fine, but you don''t look well. Do you still have injuries?" Shin asked as he looked at Simon''s painful face. ''Alice''s healing should have healed him though.''
"No, I don''t have injuries. It''s just muscle cramps. I moved my body a lot yesterday. You know." Simon assured Shin and Alice.
"You have great stamina, Shin. You look all refreshed now." Simon was amazed by Shin''s stamina who could continue fighting all those monsters and be fine after a day of rest.
"Yes, he does have a lot of stamina. You can''t even imagine." Alice said with a smug look. Simon also nodded at her words while folding his hands.
Shin who heard Alice''s words thought. ''Don''t tell me she is talking aboutst night? If she is, I am d she didn''t exin herself.''
"Where is Elena?" Alice asked this question enthusiastically. She couldn''t wait anymore. She wants to see her loser face as fast as she can.
"She is in her room. After we came home yesterday. She ate dinner and went to her room. She seemed kinda angry at me. So I didn''t disturb her. It seems she is not awake." Simon exined as he remembered Elena''s face looking at him with disgust.
"Let''s check on her," Simon said as he stood up. He was walking weirdly while groaning in pain.
"Alice, does your healing magic not help with muscle cramps?" Shin asked Alice as they were walking behind Simon.
"I didn''t know about that too. I''ll experiment on itter." Alice replied.
Shin nodded his head.
*Knock-Knock*
Simon knocked on the door but no answer came from inside.
"Elena are you awake?" Simon asked while knocking.
,m "Are you not replying cause you are angry at me?" Simon asked as he thought she must be very pissed at him.
"Shin and Alice are here to meet you. At least let them in." Simon knew this will work. He knew his sister kinda liked Shin. But she wasn''t sure of her feelings.
''She should open it anytime now.''
They waited.
1 minute
3 minutes
5 minutes...
No answer came.
Simon and the others started getting anxious. Alice also became serious thinking something bad is going on. She immediately summoned a ''Soul servant'' inside the room and unlocked it.
"Move aside Alice I''ll break the door," Simon shouted anxiously as he summoned his hammer.
"Calm down. She unlocked it. Let go inside." Shin tapped on Simon''s shoulder and asked him to take that big hammer back.
As they went inside they felt the atmosphere became a lot chilly. Elena wasying on her bed as if she was having a peaceful dream but her skin was covered in ice.
Ice crystals were formed around her. She was frozen.
Simon saw this scene and tears starteding out of his eyes. He couldn''t understand what was going on anymore.
Shin was also worried. He immediately used his Appraisal to check her condition.
[Elena Adger]
[Condition - Upgrade in progress.]
[The required materials for upgrade are not present. If the upgrade fails the awakened will die. The awakened ''Elena Adger'' has 7 days toplete the Upgrade.]
Reading this message Shin was shocked. Alice knew Shin was using his appraisal and was waiting for him to exin Elena''s situation.
When she saw Shin''s pale face she understood this was something really bad.
Although she didn''t like Elena much because she was eyeing Shin and was her potential love rival, now that she already has Shin she has no enmity towards her.
"Shin, what''s wrong with her?" Alice asked worriedly.
"She is upgrading. She needs toplete her upgrade in seven days."
Simon who heard Shin''s words stopped crying and asked Shin was a dark face.
"Shin tell me everything?"
Shin nodded his head and continued exining all the details. About how he had also gone on upgrade once.
Alice remembered everything that happened with Shin so she understands how serious of a matter this is.
"So what materials do we need? Should we use the same materials you used in your upgrade?" Simon asked with some hope in his eyes.
"We can''t do that. My situation is a lot different from other awakeneds, Simon. We need to find the materials that are suitable for her power." Shin replied while shaking his head.
Simon was extremely sad thinking. ''Is there no way to save my sister?''
Shin patted his shoulder and said. "Don''t worry, we will bring the materials and save Elena."
Hearing Shin''s words a ray of hope ignited inside Simon.
"Do you know what materials she needs Shin?" Simon asked while grabbing Shin''s shirt confirming he is not lying.
"Yes, Simon. It''s true. We will save Elena for sure don''t worry. She is also important to us. We can''t let anything happen to her." Shin replied assuring Simon.
"Well will be back with all the materials. Take care of Elena. Until then. Don''t let others know about it. I''ll call dad and ask him for any help you need. If anyone gets to Elena while she is upgrading it may be dangerous for her."
"I should also go with you," Simon said, as he knew getting those materials won''t be an easy task.
"If youe with us,who will take care of Elena?" Shin smiled and hugged him. "Don''t worry bro, you won''t lose anyone anymore. I promise."
Simon started sobbing. "Please Shin, save her. Please."
While they were leaving Alice looked at Elena and thought inwardly. ''Don''t you dare die before I can mock you, and show you that, you never stood a chance against me.''
Although Alice can do that even after her death by capturing and mocking her soul. She didn''t like that idea.
As they came out of the house. Shin was thinking something very deeply.
"What materials do we need Shin?"
"We need a monster core that is above level 100 and divine blessing," Shin replied honestly.
"Level 100? Are we talking about abyrinth monster?" Alice asked thinking that''s the only ce they could find the monsters with level now.
"I think so. They must be on the higher floors." Shin replied.
"Okay, and what is a divine blessing?"
Chapter 99 Selling The Materials.
"Divine Blessing is an elixir. It is the precious blood of 1000 years old monsters or beasts. Basically when their blood contains some amount of Divine energy it bes very precious. It only happens in a few cases not all of them contain Divine energy." Shin continued.
"The grade of the Elixir may be different depending on the source. But the better the quality the more improvement Elena can see."
"So, where can we find the Divine Blessing?" Alice asked after listening to Shin''s exnation.
"Haah" Shin sighed.
"Let''s hope we can find such a monster inside thebyrinth. If not I''ll just try something else."
"What do you mean by that? And what is divine energy?" Alice asked as she was unfamiliar with this too.
"Let''s talk on our way," Shin replied as the taxi he had booked came to pick them up.
While they were inside the taxi Shin exined his weird dreams to Alice. When she heard about her grown-up self. She couldn''t help but be curious.
"Did I look beautiful?" Alice asked with her beautiful wide eyes focused on Shin.
''Th-This is a trap question. If I say she was beautiful will she think I''m undermining her current beauty? And if I said no, she may think I won''t like her future self.'' Shin felt a cold sweating down his forehead.
"You are always beautiful Alice." This answer seemed to satisfy Alice. So then again Shin started telling her about the divine energy stat he got from her.
"I still can''t use it. That''s why searching for a 1000-year-old monster is a far better option."
Alice nodded her head in understanding. This was a lot of information and it''s something rted to her too. ''Maybe I''ll get to know about that in the future.''
All this time Shin and Alice were talking via Shin''s mind control. So the driver didn''t hear a single thing.
,m "So where are we going now?" Alice asked as they were going further inside themercial district.
"I think it''s about time we sell all the materials, we will need to purchase a few things before we head to thebyrinth."
As the driver took them around themercial district. Shin''s eyes were only focused on the ces which will purchase monster materials.
He needed a good bargain without getting found out. Then his eyes fell on a building which made his blood boil in excitement.
"Marks Corporation. Panther guild."
"Stop here we will get down." Shin tapped the driver''s shoulder and got off with Alice.
"Come with me," Shin said as he grabbed Alice''s hands and pulled her towards the alleyway.
Alice was dumbfounded by Shin''s actions. As they entered the alley Alice thought.
''Don''t tell me, Shin wants to do here?'' Alice''s face turned beet red in embarrassment. This was too sudden for her.
But before she could ask anything she heard Shin activating his skill and calmed down.
"Shadow Veil."
Alice and Shin''s figure disappeared. Soon both Shin and Alice went inside the building without attracting any attention. No one was able to see them.
There were guards stationed everywhere. But Shin just used his Mind control on them. It made them unable to notice Shin and Alice''s existence. Even if the Shadow Veil gets canceled somehow.
Without any obstruction, they directly went to the monster parts section.
Shin confirmed there were no cameras inside and no eyes prying on them.
He immediately went to the counter and disabled his Shadow Veil.
The receptionist was in shock at the sudden appearance of a person.
"Who are you? Why are you using your ability inside the guild? You will be charged a heavy penalty. I am going toin to the higher-ups." The man warned Shin.
Shin didn''t exin himself he merely said two words. "Mind Control."
With his words, the angry man calmed down but now his eyes were nk.
"I''m here to sell a lot of monster materials. Purchase all of them at a price 20% higher than the market price." At Shin''smand, the man in front of him nodded.
Shin showed all his materials to that person who was also the item appraiser. He would sell all the materials of :
Shell Ape,
Shell Monkey and,
Fang Wolves.
Soon more people came inside to sell the materials and Shin used his Mind Control on all of them. So that no one will know of their presence.
When the receptionist came back after appraising all the items. He gave the slip for Shin to read.
Reading the numbers on that slip. Shin was ecstatic.
"It''s 8 Million Unicoins."
"Okay, make the payment in this ount." Shin gave him an ount number and waited.
This amount was more than enough currently. Shin received the money and with Alice, he went out of the building.
"Won''t they be able to trace your ount?" Alice asked as she was thinking why did Shin not receive the money in cash when he was so careful.
"They won''t be able to trace it, the ount in which I received money is very secure. Dad made this ount, especially for cases like this. In case Wolner n tries to trace us. He took a lot of precautions." Shin exined while the smile on his face wasn''t fading.
Alice was very surprised by this information. It turns out, that her father-inw is also very cool. She nodded her head in satisfaction. She expected nothing less from Shin''s father.
But Alice''s mind was also focused on what happened inside the building. Can Mind control affect someone that much?
She decided to ask Shin.
"Shin, what did you make them think that they became like that?"
"I made them ignore our existence excluding the receptionist who will soon forget about us and the record will only show the purchase of materials without any customer record."
"It only worked because they were weak. If they were stronger or higher metal power I would have failed. But I used appraisal on all of them before removing our cover."
Alice thought of something and replied.
"Appraisal skill is very useful. I should try to find something simr to it too."
"You can get much useful information which can''t be found easily. It will help a lot."
Shin smiled at her words and replied. "Yeah, it''s a great idea."
"So where are we going now? To purchase all the things we will need?" Alice asked as they already had a lot of money now so it was probably shopping time.
"We will purchase but lemme call Dad. I need to find the location." Shin uttered and called Alfred. Soon after he got what he wanted and ended the call.
"What do you mean by the location Shin aren''t we going to a crafting agency?" Alice questioned.
"We are not going to purchase any items from any crafting agencies. The ce we are going to is a lot better. As you are a part of the family, I''ll exin it to you."
"Well, a few years ago my Dad had told me about this ce. This is where many masters gather and sell their treasures. I was never interested in those things as I couldn''t practice martial arts." Shin replied with a solemn look. But soon shook his head.
"So the Masters inside the Aston city also gather and sell their treasures. Although the gathering used to be done only once a month. Now they are doing almost every day. It seems they are preparing for something." Shin''s exnation made Alice lost in her thoughts.
"Well, it''s the matter between the big families we just to purchase what we need. It''s not like we are going to interfere in any of their business." Shinforted her while patting her head.
"Well, we still have time until tonight, so let''s go home," Shin asked as he slowly grabbed Alice''s hands.
She didn''t say anything and let him do as he pleases. But she had one question in mind.
''Isn''t Shin acting a little weird? He is talking to me a lot more. He is not closed like before. Is this the benefit of being a couple? I like it very much. It was a great idea that I made the move yesterday.'' Alice was enjoying her time with Shin and she wanted to continue doing that from now on too.
They soon took a taxi and went home.
***
Inside a sewer, a man in dark cloth and a hoodie appeared out of nowhere. On his arrival, two people came running for him and kneeled in front of him.
"Wee my lord."
"Wee my lord."
At their words, the hooded man simply nodded but was pleased inwardly.
"Did you get all the information I wanted about the new toy?"
"Yes sir, we found everything we could." A bald man replied.
"Good, let''s y it nicely at the start. If he doesn''t agree we will be a little forceful. But don''t kill him, okay? He seems useful." At the boss''s order, both men nodded their heads and went out of the sewer.
Once the lord was alone he pushed at the wall on the side and there was a pathway leading to somewhere.
"Leonard Drake, Huhuhu, How interesting?" He continuedughing as the sounds of his crazyughter and steps continued echoing throughout the hallway.
Chapter 100 Heroic Grade Artifacts!!?
Golden za, is a ce that could be considered a treasure trove for some people. It''s also known as the gathering ce of masters.
Currently, two people wearing masks that covered half their faces were stopped by two men in ck suits.
"Identification number." One of the men asked the masked duo.
The individual with the fox mask handed over a ck chip and both of them were given ess immediately. He also gave a ck card with a silver lining to Shin.
"Please wee and enjoy your time in Golden za." Both guards bowed with respect showing utmost courtesy after confirming their authentication.
The guy with the fox mask and the girl with the cat mask entered past therge metal gate.
"Wow, Shin, that was nerve-wracking," Alice eximed as they went past the door.
"Shh, don''t call me by my name. It''s forbidden to reveal identities inside the market. Only the Golden za''s owner gets to know that. That''s why we are wearing masks." Shin replied while he confirmed no one was paying attention to them. Well, it didn''t matter either way. If only Alice had mentioned his family name that would have been a problem.
"Uh-hm. I''ll keep that in mind. So what should I call you?" Alice asked with a yful look.
"Whatever you want. As I''m wearing a fox mask you can call me fox." Shin thought and replied casually without thinking much.
"No, No. I don''t dare call my darling a fox. I''ll just call you darling." Alice said with a yful smile but she kept herself at a limit. She knew they were here for business. So she will only y around a little.
Shin smiled hearing Alice''s words but soon his brows furrowed as he remembered something.
He nced at Alice and asked the question which was in his mind.
"Tell me have you called me darling before too?"
At his words, Alice didn''t need to think for a second as she clearly remembers it.
"Yes I did and a lot of times." Alice didn''t understand why Shin was asking that question now. But it didn''t matter to her.
"So what are you going to call me darling?" She asked with an expectant and excited voice.
"You will know soon enough." Shin smiled as they entered the gate next to them and took the stairs.
As they reached the second floor. They came across a morous view. This building was probably a high-ss hotel that was used as the ce for the market tonight.
There were many people there but everyone had one thing inmon they all were wearing different types of face masks. It looked more like a masquerade party. But it wasn''t and everyone knew of that fact.
Even if some people dressed lightlypared to others no one made a scene or rather they didn''t dare to. Everyone here knew that there are many masters and powerful people between them so they may not want to offend someone by mistake.
"Wow, this ce is nice," Alice eximed as she nced around her once to take a look at everything then lost her interest. As she again focused on Shin.
"Let''s start searching for what we need. After we purchase them we will find any useful items we can." Shin uttered as Alice also nodded seriously.
This was their objective from the start. They need to prepare everything by tonight. So they can fight against the monsters tomorrow and raid thebyrinth.
"So what do we need first?" Alice asked so she can focus or narrow her search for those items.
"Weapons, the best ones we can get at the lowest price. I think it would also be better to equip your servants, with weapons and raise them." Hearing Shin''s words Alice''s eyes turned wide in surprise. To be honest she had also thought of providing them with weapons so they can be useful.
When she got transformed into her Queen form. Only then did she understand the true potential of her soldier rank servant.
She needs to train them so they can be a lot more useful. She needs to learn how to be amander too. This opened a lot of opportunities for her.
So she wanted to give her soldiers some weapons but was hesitant to ask. But seeing that Shin himself proposed the same n. Alice smiled at him warmly and her love for him increased by bounds.
''I am such a lucky girl to have met you, Shin.''
"So what weapons do you think will be better for them Alice?" Shin was lost in his thoughts thinking about Alice''s servants so he didn''t notice her change in expression. When Alice heard Shin asking for her opinion she immediately replied.
"I think I should provide them weapons as units. Some soldiers with close range weapons while others with long range. I can try out and see if my formations or tactics work."
Shin nodded his head in agreement.
"That''s what I thought too. Now that you also agree with that we should buy weapons for them."
They were inside arge hall and many kinds of sellers and purchasers were there.
"I don''t understand why they work so hard every time to arrange this market perfectly," Alice asked in amazement and confusion as she had heard from Shin that they had this market every month in different locations. Only now it was being held every day.
"Well even if the market is temporary. The people who purchase and sell here are all from big influential families." Shin exined it to Alice hinting her the meaning behind his words.
Getting the clue Alice nodded in understanding.
"Well let''s start searching for something good okay."
Shin activated his appraisal and began checking around trying to find the best items he could find.
Many weapons were a lot better than any weapons he had ever seen before. Keeping in mind that Shin had never seen his parent''s weapons or anyone using from the Wolner n simply because he wasn''t allowed to.
He shook his head as his eyes went from a dagger to a sword.
He then saw there was an empty shop. People look uninterested in going inside. But Shin didn''t want to skip anything before deciding. Though he had alreadye across many good quality weapons he wanted the best.
As both of them entered the shop they were greeted by an old man who was wearing a tiger mask.
"Wee young ones. What do you need?"
"Hello, Can I look around first?" Shin replied without much courtesy or disrespect. He just acted as a normal customer should. He didn''t want to risk revealing his identity. Although it might not affect him much now if the Wolner n gets the wind of him being strong or his powers he will encounter a lot of trouble.
The old man was amused at Shin''s answer. Alice lightly bowed to the old man and continued following Shin.
Shin looked around at all the weapons and after trying them and feeling them, of course with the seller''s permission. He couldn''t decide which one to be his main weapon. Because he hadn''t learned any weapon techniques, now he can still decide which one to choose.
He picked up the staff and felt it was a great choice for him.
''This one is a lot better than other weapons here.''
When he decided to purchase it. His eyes fell on a back corner of the shop. He felt something was attracting him.
Noticing Shin''s sudden change in interest, the old man raised his eyebrows curiously.
Shin followed his feeling and came in front of a ce that disyed a few items. An old red cloak, a cracked sword, and a purple metal bar.
[Crimson Cloak [Artifact] - Heroic Grade
A cloak used by a greatmander in history who led victories in many losing battles with his ultimate strategies and tactics.
*Bounded to user ]
[Ts de [Artifact] - Semi-Heroic Grade
A sword used by a great warrior in the past who had fought many enemies with it. Although it is damaged it is believed the warrior spirit still resides within it. ]
[Unknown Purple Metal - no information avable.]
Although the first two items were very attractive, what attracted Shin the most was the purple metal. There was no information about it but he was very attracted to it.
"I''d like to purchase these three." The old man smiled and nodded. He did expect Shin to purchase the first two items but he didn''t expect him to purchase the third one.
"The cloak is 500k, the sword is 100k, and as for the piece of metal 50k." The old man just randomly thought of the amount for the unknown metal as he didn''t know what its use was.
Shin nodded his head and immediately paid using the ck card he got before. His money was transferred inside while entering the Golden za.
The old man thought ''does this young one knows the true use of it?''
''Well even if he did. I can''t do anything about it.''
As the transaction was over Shin purchased weapons in bulk and both of them made their way out.
As Shin was strong enough he didn''t have any problem carrying them.
They did attract some people''s attention but not too much.
Soon after they were already outside the za and they went home while Shin used his Shadow Veil and Gravity control ability to make the items float above them while they were inside the taxi.
Without any weird encounters. Shin and Alice ended up having a fruitful shopping today.
Chapter 101 Legendary Grade Weapon!!
That night both of them did some preparations for the raid the next day.
"You take this cloak, Alice. It would be a lot useful for you." Shin probed Alice to take the cloak.
"Thank you, Shin." Alice happily epted the gift from Shin.
"Okay now summon your, servants, one by one so we can equip them." Shin took all the weapons.
Alice continued summoning and sending her servants back after equipping them.
Soon after she summoned her mother and Mr. Robin.
Shin showed the weapons to Mr. Robin and he picked a gauntlet. Mia took a mace but Alice didn''t send them back as she got the transmission from Mia.
Mia came forward and blessed both Shin and Alice for their happy life together. Seeing this scene Shin got a little emotional.
"I promise to take very good care of your daughter."
With his words, Alice also felt very happy and she hugged him. Mia smiled and at that moment her white figure started shining and forming a proper shape.
[Pure soul ''Mia Kayden'' is now upgraded to Tier 3]
[Healing Magic is upgraded to Advance Healing Magic.]
Alice was surprised by this sudden change. But soon she saw a message appear in front of her.
[Mia:- Can you hear me?]
Alice saw the message with a tear in her eye.
"Ye-Yes Mom, I can read the message." She replied with a wide smile. She can''t contain her excitement. Now she can have a proper talk with her mom. She wanted to talk more, she wanted to hear her voice but at least for now, she can talk with her in messages.
Mia smiled and another message appeared.
[Mia:- Don''t cry, my little girl. Everything is fine. See how much you have grown up in a few days.]
Mia came closer to Alice and hugged her patting her back. But Alice continued crying. Because she was very happy.
[Mia:- Okay stop now. You don''t want Shin to see you cry baby face right.]
At her words, Alice immediately stopped crying like she never was. Alice turned to look at Shin who was looking at them with emotional eyes.
From Alice''s reaction, Shin was able to understand that Alice can now talk with her mother. So it was a happy moment.
"I''m not crying," Alice replied while wiping her tears.
[Mia:- Yeah, my strong girl. Also, are you going to do that today too.]
Mia asked hinting at the meaning behind her words.
Alice got embarrassed but she suddenly lifted her head in horror and started talking with the transmission.
[Alice:- Don''t tell me you were peeking on us.]
[Mia:- That wasn''t my intention but we could see everything you see. Don''t worry, I didn''t let Robin see anything. Only I saw that.]
Mia replied proudly while thumping her chest.
[Alice:- That''s still not good enough. You shouldn''t see too.]
[Mia:- That''s unreasonable.]
While the mother and daughter were having some sort of discussion. Shin was sitting there waiting for it to end.
''It seems like it''s going to take a while.''
''I shouldn''t waste time. I should focus on that metal first.''
Shin took out the Unknown metal and looked at it again.
"Appraisal."
[Unknown Purple Metal - no information avable.]
"There is no information. But why do I feel so familiar with this thing." Shin muttered while checking the metal.
He tried rubbing his hand around it.
''Should I try to infuse my masa inside it?'' Shin thought and immediately got into it.
As he channeled his mana inside the metal. Surprisingly that metal started absorbing Shin''s mana.
''Ohh, this is working. I should continue doing it.''
He continued injecting mana for minutes without stopping.
Alice and Mia''s discussion was over and Alice came over to the bed and took a seat beside Shin.
Just when Shin was about to empty his mana. The metal stopped absorbing.
Shin opened his eyes wide. He was sweating a lot.
"This thing... absorbed a lot."
[Bondplete]
[Congrattions! You have obtained a Legendary grade weapon. ]
"Damn Legendary?"
[Formless (Legendary) - A weapon with no proper form
You are the owner of a legendary weapon that takes the shape as the user wishes. Can''t take any form.
Bounded to the user.
Growth type. ]
Shin was very excited to try it out. But his mana was depleted.
A few minutester he quickly recovered some of his mana and injected it into the metal bar.
The purple metal bar became transparent and then took the form of a sword. Although the sword lookedckluster with Shin''s not-so-thorough imagination. It was enough to confirm the validity.
Shin turned to his side and noticed Alice was already asleep.
"I should sleep too. Tomorrow is an important day."
Felling Shin''s warmth near her the sleeping Alice had a smile on her face.
***
The next morning, Aston city was busy reading the headlines of a certain article that brought everyone''s interest. It was rted to the group of people who called themselves ''The God''s Child.''
Their sudden growth of influence was a problem for many people but they also gave a lot of benefits to civilians. The group of people was worshipping their God and making people join them. ''This is the only way to get salvation.''
Our duo, ignorant of these things had their focus on thebyrinth raid.
"Are we ready?" Shin asked just in case.
"Yes, we are," Alice replied with affirmation.
"Take care guys, don''t be rash. Alice, keep an eye on Shin for me. Okay." Reina waved at them.
"Yes, Mom. Don''t worry." Alice answered enthusiastically.
"I won''t be rash this time. Hmph." Shin understood that it was his mistakest time. But he won''t let that happen again.
"Bye Mom."
Both of them left for the city center.
As they arrived at the city center to their surprise this time it was a lot more crowded thanst time. The only difference was there were only a few highly authoritative people. Unlikest time.
Also, a bunch of people looked like priests but were not. They keep repeating the same words.
"Salvation, Salvation."
"That''s the only way."
"These guys are creepy. Alice let''s not waste time." Shin urged Alice to follow him. She also nodded hurriedly. These people were creepy.
They used the same method again. Avoiding everyone''s eyes by using Shadow Veil and skipping the line.
By their luck, thest party came out at the same time.
They hurriedly ced their hands on the door to enter before the other party. They assumed the other party would take a few seconds for themselves to arrange and enter together.
But it was just their miscalction. The next party was a solo raid person.
Yes, it was none other than Leonard Drake. As Shin and Alice ced their hands on the gate Leonard also ced his hands unaware of Shin and Alice''s presence.
''Oh shit.'' Shin cursed but it was toote.
All three of them vanished from there and appeared inside thebyrinth. The only difference was Shin and Alice opened their eyes in front of the beautiful sight of the otherworldly ocean and Leonard was at the top of the cliff and was ready to fight through this horde of monsters.
This time Shin and Alice didn''t lower their guard although they knew too well that this floor is cleared there was no reason to take risks.
"Alice let''s move to the next floor," Shin said as he used his skills to pinpoint the gate''s location.
As they entered the next floor a notification entered Leonard''s ears.
[Your teammates have entered the 6th floor.]
Leonard''s eyes widened in shock.
"What the?"
''Don''t tell me it''s those guys?'' He suddenly came to a realization.
"Hahaha, what a great opportunity. Now I can kill them and get their rewards too. If I just clear this floor all other floors will be already cleared for me. I can just skip to them and kill them."
Leonard got more excited as his hunting speed increased.
"I can clear this floor in about 3 hours and they should at least take 4 hours to clear the 6th floor even if they are strong."
Leonard made an estimation and was not going to leave this chance.
"How dare they take my rewards and I also want to know. Who the heck is powerful enough to challenge floor 6 this early?"
"This is going to be fun."
***
As soon as they entered the 6th floor they were inside a big ruin. Using his predator''s eyes and appraisal Shin got a general idea that this floor is not very big.
"Alice get ready to summon them anytime now."
"I''m on it." Alice didn''t waste any time and transformed into her dark form. She also had her Soul grimoire floating above her hand.
"They are here." As Shin said those words. Large rumbles sounded.
"Is this an earthquake?" Alice asked while she waspletely focused.
"No, they are golems," Shin replied.
[Sand Golems (Level 45-55)]
Chapter 102 Sand Golems!!
"Arise"
Alice immediately summoned her servants. 12 ck humanoid figures stood up. 4 of them had swords, 3 archers, 3 maces, and 2 axes.
She also summoned Mia and Mr. Robin.
Those sand golems started their attacks. But Shin didn''t give them time for it. He immediately used his new move which he deemed effective.
"Water cannon."
It was the move used by those Merkins on floor 5th.
''I remember those water canons were enough to st off boulders. Let''s see how much it affects those sand golems.''
As the burst of water met a sand golem it got half destroyed.
"This is working." Shin didn''t waste any more time and shot more water cannons.
"Water cannon."
"Water cannon."
...
"Soul bomb." Alice also used her soul bombs.
*Boom*
It was very effective.
But the attack speed wasn''t enough as they soon got surrounded by many sand golems.
"Go attack them one by one. Archers keep your distance. Mace users and axe users take the lead. Sword users support them." With Alice''smand. Her Soul servants got into action and started taking sand golems one by one. Cloak''s effect also helped Alice in decision-making.
She looked like a natural-born leader.
Robin took the lead of all those servants. Mia was at the back giving support.
"Formless" Shin activated his legendary weapon.
His weapon took the form of a sharp sword. Alice also summoned her scythe.
They jumped at the golems. Shin shed his sword and just as expected it didn''t affect the sand golem much.
"Alice, use mana in burst form." Shin immediately used mana on his weapon. But he knew it won''t be as effective as Alice. So he needs to deal with them in other ways.
Alice used her scythe but it was made up of chaotic energy. She was able to fight sand golems with that.
Shin used his extreme speed with gravity control. He shed at the sand golem while activating a fireball at it.
"Fireball"
Shin takes a side step as he dodges the golem attacks.
As soon as he found himself in between 10 golems he used water cannon with extreme pressure. He also used gravity control to increase the pressure.
"Water cannon."
More than 10 golem dies with a single attack.
"Gravity control."
Shin lifts one golem and throws it on another. Both golems die.
"Haah"
As he turns to look at Alice. He gets surprised. Alice''s scythe suddenly turned double in size and cut apart the golem.
Even her servants were able to kill many golems.
"Water cannon"
"Water cannon"
"Soul bomb."
"Gravity control."
As they continue to fight for minutes. Under the barrage of their attacks. All the sand golems finally die.
[You have killed 89 Sand Golems.]
[You have gained experience.]
[You have leveled up.]
[+10 bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 40 stat points.]
"This time I didn''t get any skills. That means those golems didn''t have any skills. They only had their physical powers." Shin sighed in disappointment. But was fine thinking he got some stat points and also leveled up.
"Are we done here, Shin?" Alice asked while she turned back to her normal form.
Shin was about to reply but they heard the announcement first.
*Ding*
[Congrattions on clearing the Sixth floor. All the rewards will be distributed while exiting the Labrinth.]
[Please move to the next floor.]
"Yeah, let''s move then. Are you alright?" Shin asked just to confirm. He didn''t want Alice to hide her injury.
"Yeah, I''m fine," Alice replied assuring him.
"Then let''s move." He said and immediately activated his predator''s eyes to search for the gate to the next floor.
But this time things were not easy. He couldn''t find the gate no matter how much he tries. The sixth floor is also only in these ruins so finding the gate should have been easy. But it was not.
"Just where is the gate?" Shin uttered in frustration.
"Shin, can it be hidden?" Alice asked in worry.
"Maybe. It is. Let''s search this ruin for clues."
Both of them started searching for any clues they could find.
After a few minutes of searching, Shin stumbled on a pattern marked on the ground.
"Eh, why didn''t we notice this before?" The pattern was a little covered in sand because of the earlier fight.
"Gravity control." Shin immediately activated his ability and arge mass of sand started floating.
Shin waved his hands and threw all that sand far away. Now they were able to see the pattern on the floor.
"Is this a puzzle?" Alice muttered while rubbing her chin.
"I don''t think it''s something much difficult." Shin immediately shifted the dials near them and pointed them at the center.
"Nothing happened? Was I wrong?" Shin got confused but a momentter the ground started shaking.
[You have found the gate to the seventh floor]
With this announcement arge hole formed at the center of the ruin. Somedders took them underground.
***
Inside the fourth floor.
Leonard was busy killing the Roaches with extreme difficulty.
*ng!!*
*sh!*
As the sound of metal echoed he managed to kill another one.
"Hah, next one." But the next second he got distracted by the sound of the announcement.
[You teammates have cleared floor 6th.]
"What?" Leonard was shocked. ''It''s only been a little more than 30 minutes. How can they clear the whole floor?''
He believed it would take them 4 hours at the very least no matter how talented they are.
"Something is very wrong here. I have to clear this floor fast and see who these bastards are." As another floor was taken from him he was very annoyed.
But this time another bigmotion started outside. Cause another engraving lit up on thebyrinth''s door and the funny thing is.
"Holy shit! Another one. Who entered this time? That ghost party again."
"They cleared the 6th floor wow."
All the news media outlet was at it again. Seeing themotion Alfred called home.
"What is it, honey?" Reina picked up the call.
"Did Shin and Alice go to thebyrinth today?" Alfred asked as he heard the news about the engraving lighting up.
"Yes, they went some time ago," Reina replied. As Alfred already went to the office early, he didn''t know about their n.
"I see. He nned to hide it right?" Alfred asked.
"Yes, he will use his skills to get in without being detected likest time," Reina exined.
"Okay," Alfred ended the call.
***
"Mr. Alfred." A man with a white beard came to Alfred''s office.
"Sir Stuart. How can I help you?" Alfred asked respectfully.
"The news on thebyrinth engraving," Stuart gestured with a smile. He was very excited to tell Alfred something. This is going to be big.
"Yes, I was about toe to you for that. Should we use the Ghost party name again?" Alfred asked as he knew Shin had used his invisibility skills.
"I just got information from one of my men. This time they saw the person who entered it." Stuart said with augh. He was very excited.
"We have to release this news first. This is exclusive. Fast."
Alfred was in shock. ''Was Shin seen by someone? How?''
He was sweating bullets. His mind was in frenzy.
''What if the Wolner n gets to know about it? No, No. That can''t happen.''
Alfred was anxious but he didn''t show his nervousness outside.
"Do you know who were those ghost party?"
Stuart nodded his head with a smug smile.
"It was not a party," Stuart replied proudly.
''Oh no, Shin. How can you be caught?'' Alfred was cursing Shin for being careless.
"It was a single person," Stuart answered proudly.
Alfred frowned thinking. ''Was Alice not caught?''
"A solo man?" Alfred asked. "Who is it?"
"Yeah, a solo man. His name is Leonard Drake. He is from Kunshun City."
Alfred was dumbfounded. ''What? who is he now?''
"I have a video of him entering." Stuart showed the video on his phone.
Alfred watched the video where a young man entered thebyrinth alone.
"Okay, sir we will broadcast it now." Alfred gave a bright smile and got to work.
"I''m counting on you." Stuart went back to his office while he was in a great mood.
''Good job Shin. Now they can''t suspect you anymore. It was a great n. I''ll help you with it.'' Alfred smiled thinking he had properly understood his son''s n.
''I''ll make Leonard the only person responsible for the Ghost party.''
***
[The Ghost party is revealed. It was Leonard Drake from Kunshun City.]
...
Many news channels started showing this news and Leonard got the attention of many big authorities and families.
But he was still inside just trying to clear the fourth floor.
"Die, Die, Die. You roaches. I''ll soon kill those pests too."
***
Shin and Alice were going downstairs following those never-ending stairs.
"Just how long will we keep going down?" Alice wasining. Her physical strength was a lot weaker than Shin after all.
"It''s getting hot. Don''t you think?" Alice asked as she wiped the sweat from her forehead.
"Something is weird."
Chapter 103 Molten Armadillo!!
As they went deeper, the temperature rose sharply. The extreme heat was unbearable.
"Just how much further do we have to go in?" Alice asked while sweating profusely.
"A little more. I can see the stairs ending." Shin replied to which Alice got extremely happy.
"Really?" She was fed up with these stairs.
"Yeah, only about 300 more steps." His answer made her frown.
"Shin, I can''t take it anymore. Use your gravity control on us." The heat was very irritating.
"I think that''s a good idea. Gravity control." Both of them started floating and slowly descended the steps.
As they walked through that tunnel they soon came to an open space. Once they looked around they found themselves inside a volcano.
"No wonder it was so hot." Both Shin and Alice covered themselves with Manayers. It worked as instion for them.
Shin used his predator''s eyes to search for monsters. He soon found what he was searching for but the result made him frown.
"Where are they?" Alice asked.
Shin pointed at theva around them and uttered.
"There."
As soon as he said those words. As if the volcano started shaking. The ground started shaking and the boilingva rose.
"Gravity control."
Both Shin and Alice started floating a few meters above the ground. It was a great choice because what happened next made them think about what would have happened if they stayed there.
Bursts ofva came out of the ground. Soon the culprit behind thoseva attacks came into full view.
[Molten Armadillo (Level 55 - 70)]
Molten Armadillos had a pointy or shovel-shaped snout and small eyes just like any other Armadillo. But the size can only be considered gigantic. They were about half the size of an average human.
The terrifying thing about them was their body which was made ofva and molten rocks. Orange eyes plus ck bodies covered in magma made them the most terrifying monsters they had ever seen.
They were blowing mes from each of their breaths.
"I don''t think my servants can do anything here." Just as Alice thought. The servants won''t be able to fight here. The terrain was too much for them.
''We will have to find some other way.'' Alice was thinking of some other way. When she noticed Shin activating his skill.
"Water cannon." The burst of the ball shot out from Shin''s hand andnded on a monster. But it wasn''t able to kill it. The monster was barely standing.
"Tsk, it won''t do. I need more powerful attacks." Shin clicked his tongue.
"Soul bomb." Alice tried using her bombs.
*Kaboom*
Although it dealt some damage it wasn''t enough.
Shin knit his brows into a frown.
"I should upgrade it." As he thought that. A notification shed in front of him.
[Your skill ''Water Cannon (C)'' is ready to rank up.]
[Do you ept?]
[Yes/No]
"Yes." With his immediate eptance of his skill sessfully ranked up.
[Your skill ''Water Cannon (C)'' is now ''Water Cannon (B)''.]
"Let''s try it this time." Shin thought and used his ranked-up skill.
"Water cannon." This time the burst of water was bigger and more concentrated than before.
That attack finished 3 Armadillos together.
"This is great. Maybe I should rank up more." Shin thought as immediately ranked up again.
[Your skill ''Water Cannon (B)'' is ready to rank up.]
[Do you ept?]
[Yes/No]
"Yes." He once again epted it.
[Your skill ''Water Cannon (B)'' is now ''Water Cannon (A)''.]
Now the effect of Skill was much more deadly than before.
"Water Cannon." With Shin''s one attack he was able to finish man monsters.
"I have nothing left to do." Alice was pouting thinking she had been useless on this floor.
Shin and Alice continued floating for half an hour. By that time Shin managed to kill all the monsters.
[You have killed 250 Molten Armadillos.]
[You have gained experience.]
[You have leveled up.]
[You have leveled up.]
[You have leveled up.]
[+30 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 90 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a new skill ''Lava mes (B)'' X250.]
"This skill seems useful but those attacks weren''t able to reach us," Shin muttered while remembering the attacks of those Molten Armadillos.
*Ding*
[Congrattions on clearing the Seventh floor. All the rewards will be distributed while exiting the Labrinth.]
[Please move to the next floor.]
Shin was about to as something of Alice but she looked a bit down.
"What happened Alice? You don''t look happy." Shin didn''t like it when Alice is sad.
''I want to see her smiling face again.''
"I couldn''t be of use on this floor," Alice replied while signing.
"That''s what you were worried about. Don''t worry Alice. You are already doing a lot. So don''t look so down casted. I want to see your smiling face more." Shin said while gently patting her head. He cheered her up.
''I know Alice is strong. But it''s just the speed at which we are facing thebyrinth is too much.'' Shin sighed thinking how easy they are killing hundreds of monsters.
''I don''t think that''s normal.'' He shook his head.
"Alice, I''ll learn the new skill now," Shin told her about the skill he will be learning now.
"Don''t worry I''ll protect you," Alice said proudly while thumping her chest.
"I''ll count on you." Shin smiled and moved his eyes away from her. As he got focused on her chest area.
Alice noticing Shin''s gaze smirked.
"What happened Shin? Do you want to see something?" She wanted to tease him.
"N-No, I am fine." He shuttered as he was caught red-handed.
"I''ll be learning the skill."
"Lava mes." As he said that his body got covered in mes. But it wasn''t painful for him. Just a little hot.
Soon after the mes subsided and a notification sounded.
[You have learned a new skill ''Lava mes (B)''.]
"Now that this is out of the way. Let''s go to the next floor, Alice." Shin gripped his hand tightly.
"Yes, let''s go," Alice replied.
Both of them wanted to clear thisbyrinth fast so they could save Elena.
"I hope she is okay."
Alice didn''t say anything just nodded her head. If it was before she would have been fine if Elena died but now she at least wants to try saving her.
With these thoughts both Shin and Alice took their steps to the 8th floor.
***
Leonard who was fighting the monsters and was about the attack the next one got startled by a sudden notification which almost made him slip.
[Your teammates have cleared the 7th floor.]
"Just who are those people? When I got this second life I thought I could get most of the benefits because of my knowledge but I don''t even know who is messing up my ns." Leonard gritted his teeth in hatred.
"I''ll kill them so painfully they will regret being born." His mind was already clouded with hatred. He didn''t even care if the other party was strong. He just wanted to kill them. Whoever they were.
Even with the blessing and his fighting experience he wasn''t as fast as Shin and Alice. The reason is Shin has a variety of skills. With so many skills he easily has counters for many monsters. When a normal person has a single ability so he can not be at advantage every time.
Leonard swung his Bloodied Khalsa and killed 2 monsters.
He jumped to the side while killing another. He made a spin in the air and a kicknded on the monster.
As he continued moving his sword. It was like a beautiful dance as he was killing those monsters.
Within a few minutes, he was able to kill many monsters but he also had many scratches on his body. As he stopped for a second and took a deep breath. His blessing got activated and all his wounds got healed. Even his fatigue wasn''t there anymore.
"I have to hurry up with thisbyrinth. I can''t keep it like this. Before I nned to clear this 5th floor and then focus on their arrival."
"Once they appear the world power and everyone''s focus will again shift. But I want to take all the advantages this time." Leonard muttered while thinking of something.
"Hehe, I am the only one who knows theirnguage. It will take time for others to learn theirnguage. Which I won''t have to waste time on. This is the benefit of knowing everything. Hehehe."
He suddenly stoppedughing.
"But before all that. I need to kill these people." Leonard''s eyes turned cold as he continued his killing spree.
***
Outside thebyrinth inside a certain building, Alfred was writing another report with a big smile on his face. He was extremely busy after all. Many big corporations have called him to confirm the validity of the information.
Alfred''s phone rang up once again.
[Is the news true?] This call was from another one of the big corporations.
Alfred smiled and replied.
"Leonard Drake had cleared the 7th floor of thebyrinth. My boss has confirmed it."
[Okay, please give our thanks to Mr. Stuart.]
"Will do," Alfred replied with a smile on his face.
The call ended.
Chapter 104 Stupid Third Class!!
The 8th floor of thebyrinth had poisonous Velum Serpents.
[Velum Serpents (Level 70-80)]
Although Velum Serpents had extremely potent poison. With enough caution dealing with them was possible and so they did.
Shin and Alice, were able to deal with these serpents and level up nicely.
[You have killed 90 Velum Serpents.]
[You have gained experience.]
[You have leveled up.]
[You have leveled up.]
[+20 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 20 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a new skill ''Poison Mist (B)'' X90.]
As the corpses of serpents piled up in front of Shin. The floor was cleared.
*Ding*
[Congrattions on clearing the Eighth floor. All the rewards will be distributed while exiting the Labrinth.]
[Please move to the next floor.]
But before they could move to the next floor they were blocked by something or someone unexpected.
"I thought it would be a team of more than 50 people. Who would have thought it was just 2 people?" The man eximed andughed.
"Who are you?" Shin asked the question to the man in front of him. He was cautious of him so he used ''Appraisal'' and he got this name as the result.
[Leonard Drake]
"I should be the one to ask this question. Who are you guys?" Leonard''s voice cut off Shin mid-thought.
"Why don''t I know about someone as powerful as you?" Leonard said while continuing his pondering as he held his chin.
"You guys shouldn''t exist. So it''s safe to assume. Something is very wrong here." Leonard muttered while confusion was written all over his face.
After the seventh floor''s clear announcement. Leonard increased his hunting speed and cleared the floor to catch up with Shin and Alice.
Though he was able to clear the floor and started going through the floors. But, by the time he reached floor 8. To his surprise, it was already cleared.
"Do you guys know how annoying it is when someone takes what''s rightfully yours?" Leonard was very irritated at the thought of missing out on the first clear rewards for 8 whole floors.
"What are you talking about?" Shin asked trying to understand Leonard''s motive.
"I did everything I could to get the advantage before others could. I thought maybe I could change this life. But what did I get? Failure. Again." Leonard continued his bber.
"I calcted all the variables I mighte across. All the strong awakeneds in Aston city. Even the ones which I have to kill."
"So, why don''t I know you? Who are you two?" Leonard questioned while pointing his fingers toward Shin and Alice. Although he did want to kill them. He had a lot of unanswered questions.
"Why would you know all the Awakeneds in Aston city? Normally, you shouldn''t know about us." Shin asked as this was only natural that Leonard don''t know him. But his reaction is very unusual.
"Oh, you don''t understand. It should have been normal. But not in my case. It doesn''t matter what you guys are. Or whoever you are. I have to kill you guys before you mess up any more of my ns." Leonard had stopped thinking about other things. His mind was only filled with blood lust.
''If these two are stronger than me. I can just escape. I can recover from a near-death state. So escaping them won''t be impossible.'' With the confidence of the blessing, Leonard had no other ns or strategies for the opponent. All his previous life experiences meant nothing. He was just filled with the desire to kill.
"Shin, do you know him?" Alice asked while frowning. She didn''t like the fact someone disturbed their precious time.
''Just where did this bastarde from?''
''Why is he bbering all that nonsense?''
''Why are we even listening? Let''s just kill him and move forward.'' Alice was irritated at Leonard''s actions.
"I don''t know him. But he was the one who entered with us. He seems retarded maybe we should ignore him and move on." Shin whispered to Alice to which she nodded in agreement.
"This man indeed looks retarded. Let''s go."
Both of them nned to ignore this poor guy and enter the next floor.
"Where the fuck you two are going? You are going to die here. So stay still." Leonard started giving threats as he unsheathed the Bloody Khalsa.
With the immense killing intent emitting from him. Shin and Alice started taking him seriously.
Leonard didn''t wait for them and sent waves of attacks on Shin and Alice.
As he swung his sword. Red sword cuts flew across the air with the intent to cut their destined target.
*Swoosh*
*sh*
Shin dodged the attacks and deflected the ones aimed at Alice which she wasn''t able to parry.
''Even after seeing his status, I thought of leaving him. But he had to involve himself with us.'' Shin sighed while looking at the formless in his hands which took the form of a sword just now.
Shin once again used his appraisal hoping that what he saw before was wrong.
[Leonard Drake]
[Level - 71]
[Title - Killer, Viin, Regressor.]
[Age - 21]
[Special ability - Blood Sword Art (E) ]
[Blessing - Zephyair''s Blessing (Curse)]
[Trait - Merciless, Psychopath, Murderer, Dangerous, Angry.]
Shin sighed but he looked again just to check a title once again.
Regressor.
What does this mean?
''Is that the reason? He is talking nonsense. If he is a regressor does that mean he knows about the future? No, he was confused about meeting us so I can assume he doesn''t know about us.''
Shin was still thinking when Leonard''s another round of attacks started.
"You still have time to think about other things. How dare you look down on me? I''ll kill you so dreadfully you will regret being born." Leonard cursed while the killing intenting from him increased several folds.
''This guy looks like a third-rate viin. Why did he get a second chance?'' Shin thought then shook his head.
''No No No. That''s not important. If he has the memory of the future he might be useful.'' Shin again looked at the bloodthirsty Leonard who was preparing for the next attacks.
''I don''t think he will be useful alive. I also don''t think keeping such a dangerous person alive would be worth it.'' While Shin was thinking that something came to his mind which made him smirk unintentionally.
''Memory cubes.''
''How could I forget about that?''
''Hehehe, it''s decided then.''
"Alice, I''m going to kill him," Shin said as he raised his sword ready to attack Leonard.
"Okay." Alice had no problem with Shin''s wishes. Rather she wanted to kill this annoying bug.
"Good, Good. Don''t hide ande. I will kill you now. You dare to take my rewards. You won''t get away with this." Leonard crazily swung his sword around.
Shin with his abnormal stats was easily able to overpower Leonard''s swordy.
*sh*
*ng*
"Lava mes." Shin used his skill on Leonard.
Leonard, who wasn''t expecting a sudden surprise attack got caught in mes.
"AAAHHH"
"IT FUCKING HURTS."
''Good, he deserves to scream like that. This is his karma.'' Shin thought.
''Maybe this is where it ends.'' Shin never expected Leonard to continue fighting after this attack. His whole body was charred. But.
His deadly wounds started recovering at immense speed. A few momentster he was like a totally new person.
"What the?" Shin was dumbfounded.
"Hehehe, do you think that was enough to deal with me? I won''t get caught by any more surprise attacks." Leonard was extremely confident now that he knows Shin''s power.
"I just need to be cautious of your mes and I''ll be fine." Leonard started swinging his sword.
As Leonard noticed Shin was about to attack again he thought.
''Again those fire attacks. I''ll just have to get closer to you.'' Leonard thought and took a step closer to Shin. He was just waiting for the mes toe out so he can dodge.
But to his surprise, Shin muttered something different.
"Electro bolt."
"What the fuck?" Leonard was dumbfounded and tried to change the direction and dodge just like he nned. But unfortunately for him, the bolt of lightning was faster than the mes.
"AARRGHHH"
"ZZZZTT"
"H-how?" Leonard was horrified. His body started recovering again but that wasn''t the end as Shin had learned his lesson.
"Gravity control." With Shin''s next move a heavy pressure bore on Leonard and the next moment his body was floating in the air and soon snapped like a twig.
"AAAAHHHH"
Leonard recovered again but his face was devoid of any emotions. He looked at Shin with his lifeless eyes and asked.
"Who are hell are you? How can you have so many powers?"
"Those are just skills." Shin tried to lie.
"Do you think I can''t the difference between a skill and an ability?" Leonard scoffed.
"But that doesn''t matter now."
''I have to escape from here.'' Leonard''s mind started getting clear. He tried to make a run for the floor''s exit gate.
"Arcane web." Those webs shoot out from Shin''s hands and caught Leonard entrapping him.
"Sorry man. You aren''t going anywhere." Shin said as he saw Leonard''s hopeless expression.
Chapter 105 Leonards Death!
"I''ll ask you some questions I hope you make it easy for me." Shin gestured with a threatening tone.
"Who do you think you are? Let me go if you don''t want to die." Leonard wasn''t one to be taken lightly. He has killed a lot of people and already experienced death once. Shin''s threats won''t work that easily.
"Haah," Shin sighed.
"What are you wasting time for Shin? Just kill him. I can tell his soul is corrupted he is not a good guy." Alice was disgusted by Leonard''s soul. This was the first time she had seen any human having a soul this corrupt. His corruption is way above monsters that they had met until now.
"This thrash had killed a lot of people. There''s no reason for you to hesitate killing him." Alice thought maybe Shin was having second thoughts about killing people now.
"No, No. It''s not like that. I just have some questions for him." Shin immediately denied Alice''s thoughts.
''I know full well that this is not someone we should keep alive.''
"Like I''ll answer any questions knowing that you are going to kill me." Leonard scoffed. Although inwardly he was thinking of some way to escape.
"You are right. Let''s do it this way. We both answer one question alternatively. I am sure you also have many questions." Shin had a feeling Leonard wanted to know about them and in the future, he didn''t know anything about Shin.
''I know killing him and getting his memories would be a lot faster. I still want to try this.''
"What is the future you know of?" Shin asked this question which made Leonard frown.
"How do you know that I know the future?" Leonard questioned with a threatening voice. This was his biggest secret and now someone else is asking about that.
"You were the one shouting about that since a while back. How would anyone not know?" Shin remembered how Leonard was shouting a while back.
"Oh right. Well now that you already know there''s no point in hiding. This is the second time I''m experiencing everything. I know everything that will happen. All the dangerous things that this world is going to experience. The threats to humanity that are going to appear. Everyone will bow to their power. This time I''ll be the one to benefit from everything."
"Hahaha" Leonardughed hysterically.
"But I''m curious about one thing. If you two are so strong why don''t I know of your existence in the future?" Leonard asked.
"Well, I do have a theory. Probably you both died a lot sooner so I don''t know." Leonard exined himself.
Hearing Leonard''s words Shin and Alice frowned. This was weird to hear.
"Who are the strong awakeneds you know of in the Aston city?" Alice was the one who asked this question.
"There are many but I never knew of anyone as strong as you two. Only SS rank can handle you two. Not even S rankers are a match for you two." Leonard was pretty sure about that from Shin''s strength.
"How are you able to use many abilities?" Leonard asked Shin. As this was the thing that bothered him the most.
"I have more than 1 ability," Shin replied after a bit of thinking.
"Sure you do. There''s no other exnation." Leonard said with a dangerous smile on his face.
A sendter his sword was in front of Shin as he managed to cut the Arcane webs.
"Now Die. You are very stupid to give me a chance. Hahaha." Leonardughed and swung his sword and started shooting red sword cuts.
Shin immediately activated his Razor sh and countered all those attacks.
Leonard didn''t wait to continue attacking, he immediately fled for the ''Exit gate''. Alice was ready for such a scenario. As Leonard was blocked by Alice''s soul servants who suddenly appeared in front of him.
"What the hell is this?" Leonard shouted while annoyed.
"Soul Bomb." Alice used her attack on Leonard. The explosion was too much for him his body burst into pieces.
A momentter his blessing activated and his body started recovering.
"Wow, he survived that." Shin was pretty amazed by Leonard''s tenacity. But he immediately turned to Alice and reminded her.
"Alice, let me kill him. I need his memories. Okay," Shin asked with a dazzling smile.
Alice felt her heart throb in excitement.
"Of course." She immediately replied. There''s no way she would object to anything Shin asks.
Shin smiled and used his ability.
"Electro bolt."
Leonard who was almost recovered got attacked and his body was disinterested again.
Leonard was horrified now. If Shin continues attacking him like this there''s no way his 10 limited uses of blessing would be useful.
"Lava mes."
He was trapped in a cycle where Shin attacked him as soon as his body almost recovered. He was unable to do anything. Neither he could escape nor he could fight back.
Leonard was regretting his decision to ever confront Shin and Alice. If only he minded his business. But it was toote.
Shin contained attacking him.
"Electro bolt."
"Lava mes."
After his continuous attacks soon after Leonard was dead. All his ambitions and ns failed just like that. His death was nothing grand. He died just like that. Not like his previous life where a lot of people were needed to kill him. He died within two weeks of his reincarnation. But his death won''t be useless. He will bring many opportunities to Shin.
...
Sometimeter Shin stopped attacking as he saw notifications sh in front of his eyes.
[You have killed Awakened ''Leonard Drake'']
[You have gained experience.]
[You have leveled up.]
[You have leveled up.]
[+20 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 10 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a new ability ''Blood sword Art (E)''.]
[You have plundered Zephyair''s Blessing.]
[ Instant Recovery (Blessing) - You can recover instantly even from deadly attacks. Even new body parts can be generated. Immunity from all diseases and curses.
Penalty - You have been cursed by Zephyair. Your lifespan has been decreased by 20 years. After being saved 10 times from a near-death state Leonard''s soul will be taken by Zephyair. Full recovery - Limited uses 10 ]
[Penalty is being removed...]
[You have received a blessing.]
[ Instant Recovery (SS) - You can recover instantly even from deadly attacks. Even new body parts can be generated with rest. Immunity from all diseases and curses.]
[You have absorbed a new skill Fusion (S).]
[ Fusion (S) - You can fuse skills to create new skills. Higher ranked skills can also be obtained.]
[Plundering Activated...]
[Skill ''Fusion (S)'' is being Plundered...]
[You have obtained a new skill ''Upgrader (SS)''.]
[You have plundered Blooded Khalsa.]
[You have inherited the Khalsa Legacy piece.]
[You have plundered ''??? Key''.]
[You have plundered a Memory Cube.]
***
"...."
"This is just too much. It would take some time to understand all these things. I can see that I got many useful things. I mean a lot more useful than I could have ever imagined." Shin was bbergasted.
"These abilities, blessings, equipment. Let''s leave them forter."
He skipped everything for a moment as his mind was focused on one important thing and that was Leonard''s Memory cube.
"I''ll check everythingter. First his memory cube."
"Alice, watch over me. I''m going to absorb his memory cube." Shin told Alice what he going to do.
Although Alice didn''t like that Shin was going to absorb Leonard''s Memory cube because she had already seen how corrupted he was. She understands that it''s important. His memories are a lot important no matter how cruel they may be.
"Will you be okay?" Alice asked in worry. She had a feeling that Shin was also going to see all those people Leonard killed. She was worried about what Shin might see.
Shin understood Alice''s worries and replied while patting her head.
"Don''t worry. I know his memories won''t affect me. He was the one who did those atrocities and he is dead. So I just have to see what the future is like."
Shin knew he was fooling nobody. He had no idea how his memory may affect him.
"Don''t worry about that and take his soul," Shin said while pointing at Leonard''s body.
Alice shook her head in denial.
"I tried that already. I can''t take his soul. Someone else is also trying to take his soul."
,m Shin frowned thinking this is weird. Then suddenly he remembered the blessing and the penalty of Leonard.
"Right, it must be because of the contract." Shin had a feeling it was because of that.
But that doesn''t concern them. They are not part of their contract.
"Try again Alice and this time try after transforming." Shin thought maybe that might work.
Alice nodded her head and transformed into her dark form.
She summoned her Soul Grimoire and tried again.
"Soul Absorption."
Alice felt a force stopping her from taking Leonard''s soul. She also didn''t back down. She gritted her teeth and used more death energy in the capture.
A momentter she heard an unexpected voice.
[Who art thou?]
Chapter 106 Zephyairs Appearance!!
[Who are you?]
Alice and Shin saw a sudden light started merging. The golden light continueding together until it formed a shape. Soon after a huge Serpent figure appeared in front of them.
Suddenly another voice sounded but a surprised one this time.
[Ho-How do you have my blessing? I don''t remember blessing you ever. How is that possible?]
The surprised voice was none other than Zephyair. The guardian of Khalsa Ruins.
When Alice tried to capture Leonard''s soul. Zephyair got alerted as he was supposed to get Leonard''s soul as per the contract. So with his powers, he sends his imagery form to check up on the situation.
Never did he expect all of this was caused by two humans.
''How is that possible? He has my blessing and there''s no curse on him.'' Zephyair was utterly confused.
"Who are you? Are you the boss monster?" Shin who didn''t understand the situation thought Zephyair was the boss monster.
Shin looked at the huge serpent cautiously. ''This monster can talk. That means this one is a lot stronger. I never met a monster that can talk. This will be a tough fight.'' He didn''t make the first move as he didn''t want to be reckless. This monster was intelligent enough tomunicate.
Zephyair frowned, never did he expect to be mistaken as a monster.
[I am not the boss monster.]
"Liar, you came to take revenge for your underlings," Alice shouted as she pointed towards Velum Serpents'' bodies.
Zephyair followed his gaze to those bodies and nced around. Soon he understood the reason behind this misunderstanding.
The humans in front of him mistook him for a boss monster as this floor contains Velum Serpents as monsters. So it was obvious.
He felt a headacheing. How could he exin himself now?
Shin was very cautious against Zephyair cause he wasn''t able to use Appraisal on him.
Zephyair noticed this and found the opportunity. He immediately said.
[You try using appraisal once again. I''m sure you will understand once you do.]
Shin was surprised that this monster in front of him knows that he has Appraisal. But Shin was in no position toin.
"Appraisal."
[Name - Zephyair]
[Title - The Guardian of Khalsa Ruins, ???, ???]
[Level - ???]
[Bloodline - Ancient Serpent]
[Further information is not avable.]
Shin immediately used the predator''s eye too and he was now certain that this monster wasn''t their enemy.
"Khalsa Ruins, as in Khalsa Mountain Range, I never knew there was a ruin there," Shin uttered.
Seeing the calm look on Shin''s face, Zephyair understood that they can have a proper talk now.
[I was the guardian there. Khalsa range had a ruin where the trial was held. It was to find the legacy holder. But the trial is alreadypleted by him.] Zephyair nced at Leonard''s body as he said that.
"I see, but I don''t understand. Do you mean to say our world had those ruins before everything changed? Or are you also one of those monsters?" Shin questioned. Zephyair didn''t release any pressure on them so it was easier to talk to him.
[I always existed there. But was unable to use any powers or contact with this real-world until those energies flooded in. For as long as I can remember this world had only a little amount of energy which some practitioners use. But as per my ancestors that was not the case before. This world had energies far more powerful than life energies which they use now. It was rich just like the new energy mana. There are many mysteries in this world and now that I see you are the new Legacy piece holder. So you will have to search for those answers yourself. I''ll be your support and guide you from time to time.]
[I won''t ask how you obtained the legacy piece but you have my support.]
"What is this Legacy?" Shin asked as he still hadn''t absorbed Leonard''s memory so he was clueless.
[This Legacy contains the power and heritage of a great being Khalsa. He was the master of my ancestor and I am supposed to guard his treasures until his sessores. If you want to obtain the Legacy you will have toplete all the trails and find clues yourself.]
Zephyair exined everything proudly. He also kinda liked the attitude of the human in front of him. So he was very patient.
"I see. This legacy can be very helpful." Shin uttered while rethinking Zephyair''s words.
[But you will have to prove you are worthy. As you didn''t take the trial to get this piece of legacy I''ll give you two choices. But it won''t be as difficult as the original trial. As you have defeated the previous legacy holder. Do remember these choices may affect your future.]
Shin thought for a second and nodded his head in understanding.
"Okay, I want to challenge the legacy."
[Good, your first choice is clearing this wholebyrinth. You won''t be able to leave until you clear the wholebyrinth. Do remember that.
Now your second choice is to kill your loved one, meaning that girl standing behind you. If you do that you can also get extra rewards from me.]
[So, what will you choose?]
"Is there even a need to choose?" Shin scoffed and looked at Zephyair''s eyes furiously.
"I''ll clear this Labrinth now. There''s no way I''ll hurt Alice. She is more important than my life." Shin''s answer made Zephyair pleased.
''I''m d, the potential sessor is a great man.''
[Now that you have made your choice. I''ll take my leave. We will meet again soon.]
"Aren''t you forgetting something?" Alice''s voice sounded, as she reminded Zephyair.
[Oh right. This wasn''t the reason for my arrival. Who was the one that forcefully tried to break my contract?] Zephyair asked but his voice was calm.
"I am the one who tried to capture his soul," Alice said as she pointed toward Leonard''s body.
Zephyair was shocked by her words. Never did he expect to find a human with powers to manipte souls. This was unprecedented. Suddenly his hollow white eyes shone as he seemed to remember something. He had once heard of someone or a being who has the power to manipte souls. He was somewhat anxious now, but he maintained hisposure and asked.
[Ar-Are you the Q-Queen of souls?] His voice was somewhat shaky.
"I don''t know what that is. But I do have a title like that." Alice replied as she remembered the title she got after her first Queen transformation.
Zephyair''s expression said he understood everything. But he didn''t want to continue talking.
[If that''s the case. I understand everything. But I had made a contract with his soul. So please understand and don''t use your authority.]
''I can''t be too disrespectful. But I also can''t bow to her. She hasn''t acquired her full authority yet. She is just a human now.'' Zephyair thought with a cold sweat.
"But his soul is very corrupted. He can''t be forgiven." Alice said to Zephyair as she looked into his hollow white eyes.
Zephyair looked at her red eyes with a gulp. Alice was very dangerous. Her eyes were as red as fire but were as cold as ice. She was very disgusted by Leonard. She didn''t even consider him a human being.
Although Zephyair was stronger than them. Alice''s authority was still greater. It''s a different issue that she still doesn''t have her full authority.
Zephyair immediately answered her.
[Don''t worry, I know full well how that human is. I won''t leave his soul be, and punish him for all his sins.]
"If you do that. I don''t have a problem." Alice nodded her head giving her approval.
[Now that everything is settled. I''ll take my leave.]
Zephyair immediately disappeared with Leonard''s soul as nothing was left for him to do here.
''Why is someone like her here? No, I don''t want to know. I shouldn''t meddle in other''s business.''
Zephyair looked at Leonard''s soul near him and said.
"You should be d that I''m taking your soul. If she had taken it. No amount of misery or pain would have sufficed. You would have suffered eternally."
Zephyair sighed and stopped thinking about those things. ''A human having that authority shouldn''t be possible. But it''s happening right in front of me. I just hope everything will be fine.''
"It''s also a good thing you died. I gained a good legacy holder. I can be assured that the legacy won''t fall into the wrong hands now." Zephyair was pleased when he remembered Shin''s choice.
"I can tell, both of them are going to achieve great things. So don''t disappoint me. Legacy Holder and the Queen of Souls."
***
"Well now that he is gone. I''ll absorb the memory cube, Alice." Shin said to Alice.
Alice hugged him and said.
"I am so happy that you chose me."
Although Alice knew that would be Shin''s choice. Hearing it from his mouth made her happy.
"Did you doubt me?" Shin asked while patting her head.
"Never," Alice replied immediately.
"I am d. I love you, Alice. You are very important to me. Always remember that." Shin assured her with a small kiss on her lips.
Alice blushed and broke the hug while nodding her head.
"I am using the memory cube. Look after me, okay."
Alice nodded her head again.
Shin smiled and used the memory cube.
Chapter 107 Leonards Memory!!
Whenst time Shin used the memory cubes of Jake and the others? He got to see many things and mostly the useful experiences were highlighted. But now that he was using the memory cube of a regressor he wanted to extract all the memories he could.
He knew he may not like this experience. But he had to do that.
As Shin started absorbing Leonard''s memory cube. He got to see the previous life of Leonard which he lived.
How he awakened as an F rank. He barely survived the monster attack. How the world started changing after that. How he was oppressed by others for being a low rank awakened.
All the events that are going to happen will impact the world. Finally Leonard''s first murder. After that, he went on a killing spree. Even for a slight disagreement, he would kill the other person.
He was approached by a criminal organization. That was the turning point in his life. He startedmitting many heinous acts. Murder, assassination, kidnapping, human experiments, rape, human trafficking, and the most serious of all demonization.
As his acts became more and more terrifying. He became a viin who gued society. He killed many people. Even though he was a low rank at first but with the demonization, his powers also increased. The price for which was his leftover humanity. Which he gave up on very easily. All he wanted was power.
As Shin watched everything and all the experiences of Leonard''s previous life. He started regretting it. Just why did he kill that man so easily? He didn''t deserve such an easy death.
What felt like years was only some time for Shin. This was such a mysterious feeling.
After a few years passed. The day of Leonard''s death came. He was killed being surrounded by many awakeneds. But Shin''s eyes were focused on only one person.
There was only one person among the awakened whom he already knew. It was Elena Adger. She was called the Ice princess. Just like her power. She was a very powerful and influential person. But there was something that disturbed Shin.
Elena''s face was cold. Not like her expressionless orposed face. She was like an emotionless doll. Her eyes were hollow, devoid of any emotions.
''Just what did she experience?''
From the memories of Leonard. Elena was a very powerful individual but she didn''t have any family or friends.
''Does that mean Simon died?''
Leonard never bothered to go too deep into her matters. She was only an enemy to him. But Elena wasn''t the only one. There was another individual who Leonard considered an enemy and this time. He had done it in every detail while searching for her information.
This individual was none other than Anna Williams. The blonde-haired super model girl whom Shin had saved on the first day.
He saw many news and information about things which is invaluable. The powerful individuals and many other secrets were revealed a lotter.
For the current Shin. This was very important.
Shin saw many things which he never believed would ur and finally, Leonard died.
"Should I continue watching?" Shin thought maybe he should continue. After all, it''s only some days worth of memory after his reincarnation. What could go wrong?
"It''s not like he couldmit crimes this early. Right?" That was where Shin was wrong. He was sick of all the murders Leonard did in his past life. He didn''t expect Leonard to already kill people after his reincarnation.
His expectations were broken with the death of the Old man of the weapon store.
After taking Blooded Khalsa from the shop. Leonard went to arrange food for himself. When monster attacks were about to happen. He didn''t go to directly kill them. Instead, he waited. He captured a bunch of kids and used them as bait to trap a goblin first.
Those kids begged him but he didn''t listen and instead hid himself as he waited.
After a while, a few goblins came. They started eating those kids alive. Leonard didn''t feel a hint of remorse. He just waited for the opportunity.
His first trap failed as many goblins came together. He then went on to capture more kids. He was doing everything near a school. His n was simple. Bait a single goblin and let it eat a few kids.
He would attack it after it''s full. After several tries and the deaths of a dozen kids. Leonard was finally able to awaken. After his awakening, he started killing humans to the level up first.
Only after killing a bunch of people, he started killing monsters. Leonard tricked many people and killed them.
After leveling up for some days. He hired a team and set off to Khalsa Mountain range. Shin saw the trial and Leonard betraying everyone.
By this time Shin had already expected Leonard to kill anyone so he wasn''t much surprised.
That''s where he was wrong. That night Leonard was traveling on a bus. The bus was almost empty only a few people were there. On the seat next to him sat a woman with a newborn baby in her arms.
She looked like a newly married woman with a kid. Shin saw the little kid and smiled.
Leonard was doing nothing just looking outside the window.
A momentter the baby started crying. Leonard felt a little annoyed but didn''t say anything. The woman tried everything to calm the baby down. But nothing worked. That was when the baby rubbed her snot at Leonard''s sleeve.
The woman immediately apologized. She asked for Leonard''s forgiveness. Leonard looked at her expressionlessly and said.
"Don''t worry about it. It''s not your fault. Give me the baby."
The woman thought maybe the man wanted to y with the baby. She was relieved as the gentleman in front of her was a good man.
Although she was a little reluctant to give her baby to a stranger. Her thoughts were conflicted. But before she could think much Leonard already took the baby from her hand.
"S-Sir."
"Don''t worry. It wasn''t your fault. It was this thing''s fault. So I won''t punish you." Leonard said with a cold voice.
Shin felt something very ominous. But he could not stop it. It was after all just a memory of the past.
Before the woman could say anything. Leonard raised the baby and tore the body in half. The baby kept on crying but as the body was separated all the cries also stopped.
The woman went unconscious from shock. All the people inside the bus were terrified. Leonard didn''t think much and released his killing intent. Everyone went unconscious. He killed everyone and got off the bus.
"No, you bastard." Shin couldn''t stop him. This was just one of his inhumane acts.
Every time Leonard killed someone. Shin had reacted just like that. He just wanted to stop it but all his shouts were useless. It was after all just a memory.
As Shin was experiencing all these memories from Leonard''s perspective. He was able to feel Leonard''s emotions.
But Leonard felt nothing while killing people. Lives didn''t matter to him in the slightest. All he thought was whether the person is useful or not.
If it''s thetter case. He won''t hesitate to kill even with a slight disagreement.
He killed many people but was never caught. He also died an easy death.
After that, he saw Leonard''s memory of him meeting some shady people.
Leonard of course killed those two but he was intrigued by their leader as he already knew their future about them.
He also knew something that interested Shin. The leader of the group had the ability ''Teleport''.
This organization will create many troubles in the future.
As the memory of Leonard ended with his death by Shin. That was the only time he felt Leonard was terrified. He was confused. In all of Leonard''s memory, Shin never saw himself or Alice. There wasn''t even a mention.
Did they never exist in the past-future?
***
As Shin opened his eyes he found himself on Alice''sp. She was stroking his hair.
"What are you doing?"
"Oh, you are awake." Alice kindly said.
"Yeah, how long was I out for?" Shin asked while hefortablyid there. Without bothering to get up.
"2 hours 15 minutes." Alice saw the time and replied.
"...And you were watching over me all this time?" Shin asked.
"Of course. I wasn''t bored though I was ying with your hair."
"Oops" Alice immediately closed her mouth realizing her mistake.
"Hahaha," Shinughed at her reaction.
''Seeing her smile. All those experiences feel like a dream.'' Shin thought as he moved his head from herp.
Alice didn''t like Shin getting up as she won''t be able to y anymore. But she knew this wasn''t the time for that so she restrained herself.
"So, was it worth it?" Alice asked Shin.
Shin nodded his head and replied.
"I got a lot of information. Now we can n our future course of action."
Alice nodded her head and hugged him.
"I know you must have experienced terrible things. But remember Leonard is already dead. We can''t do anything about it."
"Yes," Shin replied as he hugged her tightly.
Chapter 108 Alices Little Mischief.
If we go sometime back when Shin was absorbing Leonard''s memory cube and his body was at the hands of Alice Kayden.
With a lot of trusts, Shin left his body in Alice''s care.
"Shin, are you awake?" Alice asked as she poked Shin''s cheek just to make sure.
"Hehehe."
"He is asleep. That means I can do whatever I want with him."
Aliceughed as this was a real treat for her. She continued looking at his face. Then something clicked in her mind.
''Oh.''
She came near him and put his head on herp. Alice was extremely ecstatic. She ruffled his hair.
''Wow, his hair is so nice. But why though? I never thought he took care of it.''
She took her time to enjoy the moment. She smelled him. yed with his face and even kissed him. In simple words, he was being taken advantage of.
Shin''s face suddenly turned into a frown like he was having a nightmare.
''I wonder what Shin is experiencing.'' Alice moved her hands and interlocked them with Shin. She slowly rubbed his forehead and then gave him a peck on his cheek.
She saw Shin calming down a little. Alice smiled.
While unconscious his body was turned sideways. Alice was a little surprised but calmed down. Her eyes then went to Shin''s right ear and a dangerous idea came to her mind.
''I am not a pervert.'' Repeating this mantra in mind she moved her head closer to him.
''No, this is wrong Alice. You shouldn''t do that. What would Shin think of you?'' Her inner voice tried to stop her.
''I am not doing anything wrong. I know. I read it somewhere. If I do that it will be soothing for him.'' She tried toe up with an excuse.
''So will you borate on how biting someone''s ear is soothing for them.'' Her inner voice questioned.
Yes, this discussion was in fact rted to Alice deciding whether to nibble Shin''s ear or not. She didn''t want to waste this opportunity presented to her.
''A gentle bite, pull, and rub of the ear lobes stimte the nerve endings that lead to the release of endorphins. Endorphin, the feel-good hormone helps in relieving pain. It is quitemon to tug at the ears, y with them, or fiddle with them when one is nervous or deep in thought, as this act of touch can offer to calm relief for the individual and help rx them at particr times. So I think it would be beneficial to Shin if I bite them and let him rx.'' Alice exined herself.
''Wait wait wait. This is definitely wrong. And why do you know all that stuff?'' Her inner voice was perplexed.
''Hehehe, don''t underestimate me. I wanted to try biting his ears long before so I did my research.'' Alice was very smug about it. ''You are me. So you should know about it.''
''Well yeah. But this is very wrong. You are not a girl who would do something like that. Shin put all his trust in you. How can you be so selfish? Just think about it from his perspective. What if he didn''t like it?'' (*He would love it.)
''What if he thinks you are some kind of pervert?'' (*He would never.)
''So I think it would be the best choice to avoid that scenario and-''
"Mmh~ Mmhh~ Munya~ Munya~" (Sounds)
''Aaaahhh. Why the heck are you already tasting his ears like our discussion didn''t even matter?'' The Inner Voice shouted.
''Aaah,'' Alice rubbed the drool from her mouth and replied.
''I''m sorry. I was just tempted. I wouldn''t get such an opportunity when Shin is awake so I can''t miss this opportunity.''
''You can just ask him to let you do it.'' The inner voice countered with a solution.
''No way. He would think I am some pervert.'' Alice was extremely embarrassed to even ask that of Shin.
''But aren''t you a pervert?'' The Inner Voice mumbled.
''What did you say?'' Alice heard her but decided to be ignorant.
''I mean to say. You guys have already done the deed so it should be fine.'' The Inner Voice said.
''No way. This and that arepletely different things. What if someone you like and that person asks you to let them bite your ears, out of nowhere what will you think?'' Alice asked.
''I''d say that''s creepy.'' The Inner voice was extremely apprehensive toward such things.
''Exactly. So the conclusion is that I can only do this while Shin is asleep. So don''t waste my time and let me enjoy.'' Alice didn''t bother to continue her exnation as she continued nibbling his ears.
After a while, Shin woke up and Alice immediately move her head away from his and wiped the drool from her mouth.
She started stroking his hair feigning ignorance that he was awake.
"What are you doing?" Shin asked to which Alice acted as if she was surprised by his voice.
"Oh, you are awake." Alice kindly said while hiding her embarrassment.
"Yeah, how long was I out for?" Shin asked while hefortablyid there.
''Shin is enjoying myp. Hehe, so he doesn''t want to get up.''
''You are so greedy, Shin.''
''How shameful.''
Although Alice was thinking about all that. She also liked it.
"2 hours 15 minutes." Alice saw the time and replied. ''Out of that time. I yed with his ears for almost 1 hour and his face and hair for the rest of the time.'' Alice was calcting all this and was smirking inwardly. She was very satisfied.
"...And you were watching over me all this time?" Shin asked to which Alice replied.
"Of course. I wasn''t bored though I was ying with your hair."
''Hehehe, that''s a half-truth. Well, I did y with your hair. So it does count and it doesn''t sound creepy. I am not lying. Although I did many things there''s no way I''ll admit it.''
"Oops" Alice immediately closed her mouth and acted as if she said that by mistake.
"Hahaha," Shinughed at her reaction.
''Hehe, safe. Now Shin won''t suspect me.'' Alice was grinning inwardly.
''Oh no. Why is he getting up? Well, I guess. We can''t stay in this position forever. We need to move to the next floor.'' Aliceined and consoled herself as she tried her best to not show her disappointment.
"So, was it worth it?" Alice asked Shin.
Shin nodded his head and replied.
"I got a lot of information. Now we can n our future course of action."
Alice nodded her head and hugged him.
"I know you must have experienced terrible things. But remember Leonard is already dead. We can''t do anything about it."
''Shin was having a nightmare because of that dead bastard. If only he was alive. I could kill him again. Ahh, I should have kept his soul and tortured it. That piece of thrash.'' Alice was cursing inwardly. She was regretting her decision to let Leonard''s soul go with Zephyair.
"Yes," Shin replied as he hugged her tightly.
As they were hugging they started feeling each other. Alice was having the time of her life.
''Ahh, Shin''s smell is so nice.''
After the small (really long) hug. Shin and Alice came back to their senses as both of them started blushing.
Shin suddenly felt something and touched his ear.
"Why is my ear so wet?" He got confused as he touched them to find it was wet.
Alice started sweating worried that she might get caught if she doesn''t take action now.
"I think it must be sweat." Alice tried toe up with an excuse.
"Hmm. Really? Well, it''s weird but not impossible." Shin stopped thinking about it and dried it using a handkerchief.
''Fueh, that was close. I am safe now.'' Alice was celebrating on the inside.
"So, should we move to the next floor?" Alice asked trying to change the topic. She didn''t want Shin to suspect anything.
"Wait a minute," Shin replied.
''I should check my status first.'' Shin thought and muttered.
"Status board."
*Klink!*
***
__________________________________
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 39 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 72]
[VIT - 40]
[AGI - 90]
[DEX - 60 ]
[Stamina - 75]
[Mana - 99(50% Purified)]
[Divine Energy - 0.00]
[ Bonus stats - 648 ]
[Legacy - ??]
[Special ability - Plunder[Advanced 1]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch, Mana Absorption, Upgrader(SS)]
[Blessing - Instant Recovery(SS)]
[Plundered Abilities:]
- Arcane Web(C)
- Gravity Control(C)
- Shadow Veil (C)
- Fire Ball (E)
- Pine Shot (F)
- Bullet bomb (D)
- Mana ball (D)
- Keen Arrow (E)
- Acid attack (D)
- Electro bolt (C)
- Water Shot (E)
- Mind Control (B)
[Abilities Collected:]
-Blood Sword Art (E)
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (D), Extreme speed (E), Appraisal, Pain tolerance(D), irvoyance(Locked), Iron w (D), Steel Armour (D), Razor sh (B), Water Canon (A), Lava mes (B) X250]
[Skills Collected - Bite(G) X434, Crunch(F) X205, Mana Shield (E) X300, Poison Mist (B) X90]
[Skill Points - 680]
[Memory Cubes - 0]
[Equipment]
- Ts de [Artifact] - (Semi-Heroic grade)
- Formless (Legendary)
[Items]
- ??? Key
- ??? Key
- Blooded Khalsa [Artifact] - (Key to the Legacy)
***
Unicoins - 7M+
***
***
__________________________________
Chapter 109 Upgrader (SS)!!
"Status board."
*Klink!*
***
__________________________________
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 39 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 72]
[VIT - 40]
[AGI - 90]
[DEX - 60 ]
[Stamina - 75]
[Mana - 99(50% Purified)]
[Divine Energy - 0.00]
[ Bonus stats - 648 ]
[Legacy - ??]
[Special ability - Plunder[Advanced 1]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch, Mana Absorption, Upgrader(SS)]
[Blessing - Instant Recovery(SS)]
[Plundered Abilities:]
- Arcane Web(C)
- Gravity Control(C)
- Shadow Veil (C)
- Fire Ball (E)
- Pine Shot (F)
- Bullet bomb (D)
- Mana ball (D)
- Keen Arrow (E)
- Acid attack (D)
- Electro bolt (C)
- Water Shot (E)
- Mind Control (B)
[Abilities Collected:]
- Blood Sword Art (E)
[Skills - Predator''s eyes (D), Extreme speed (E), Appraisal, Pain tolerance(D), irvoyance(Locked), Iron w (D), Steel Armour (D), Razor sh (B), Water Cannon (A), Lava mes (B) X250]
[Skills Collected - Bite(G) X434, Crunch(F) X205, Mana Shield (E) X300, Poison Mist (B) X90]
[Skill Points - 680]
[Memory Cubes - 0]
[Equipment]
- Ts de [Artifact] - (Semi-Heroic grade)
- Formless (Legendary)
[Items]
- ??? Key
- ??? Key
- Blooded Khalsa [Artifact] - (Key to the Legacy)
***
Unicoins - 7M+
***
***
__________________________________
Shin read the status very carefully. Before he had skipped on everything but after getting Leonard''s memory he got the idea of many things.
''Legacy is there but I first need toplete all the trials. Well, as per his memory there''s still time for the next trial.''
''Next Upgrader. I don''t know how the fusion skill turned into this. But this is extremely useful.''
[Upgrader (SS) - User can mix and create new abilities and skills.]
''Uhh, sure the information isn''t much. But that''s good for me.''
''This is a lot more useful skill for me than I could think of.''
"Let''s try it out first," Shin uttered in excitement.
"Alice, could you wait for a little more?"
"Yeah, sure."
''Okay then first let''s try with these abilities.'' Shin tried mixing Pine Shot (F), Bullet bomb (D), and Keen Arrow (E) into one.
"Upgrader." As he said that he felt something inside him changed. He saw the result and was stunned. It worked out better than he thought.
[Congrattions! You have sessfullybined Pine Shot (F), Bullet bomb (D), and Keen Arrow (E) into a new ability.]
[You have learned a new ability ''Sharp Shooter (A)'']
"Holy shit. An A-rank ability. This is too awesome and I''ve already learned it. So no pain this time." Shin was in glee at that moment.
''Okay next. I''llbine Fireball and Lava mes. Wait, maybe I can use all the skill fragments too.'' Shin didn''t wait much andbined them. Good for him thatbination also worked.
"Upgrader."
''I just hope I get good abilities or skills.'' Shin was excited at the same time nervous.
[Congrattions! You have sessfullybined Fire Ball (E) and Lava mes (B) X250 into a new ability.]
[You have learned a new ability ''Dark mes (A)''.]
''That''s an interesting name. But, dark mes. Well, the name gave away the use of the ability.''
''Okay, next I should try Water Cannon (A) and Water Shot (E).''
"Upgrader." The only difference it made this time was that the skill turned into an ability.
[Congrattions! You have sessfullybined Water Cannon (A) and Water Shot (E) into a new ability.]
[You have learned a new ability ''Water Magic (A)''.]
The interesting thing was Shin had to find out the potential of these abilities on his own. This time he can''t increase his proficiency easily.
''Next, I''llbine Acid attack (D), Poison Mist (B) X90, Bite(G) X434, and Crunch(F) X205.''
"Upgrader," Shim uttered and waited for the fusion.
[Congrattions! You have sessfullybined Acid attack (D), Poison Mist (B) X90, Bite(G) X434, and Crunch(F) X205 into a new ability.]
[You have learned a new ability ''Poison Master (B)''.]
"Another sess." It was at that moment Shin felt something was weird. Why was he able to know whichbinations were suitable? Was it intuition? No way. He was never good at it. Then what was going on?
Shin remembers the weird locked skill. Which he always found very mysterious and immediately an idea clicked on his mind.
''I''llbine Predator''s eyes (D), Appraisal, and irvoyance(Locked).''
"Upgrader." Shin was expecting something and his expectations were met.
[Congrattions! You have sessfullybined Predator''s eyes (D), Appraisal, and irvoyance(Locked) into a new skill.]
[You have learned a new skill ''Magic Eyes (S)''.]
"This is just incredible," Shin mumbled in shock.
This was beyond belief.
''Next up is Mana Shield (E) X300, Iron w (D), and Steel Armour (D).''
"Upgrader."
[Congrattions! You have sessfullybined Mana Shield (E) X300, Iron w (D), and Steel Armour (D) into a new skill.]
[You have learned a new skill ''Body Armour (C)''.]
This was a passive skill that will provide Shin''s body with extra defense.
After learning all these abilities and skills Shin instinctively knew that it was enough for now.
''Just what is happening. Why am I making such decisions?''
He shook his head removing those thoughts. ''There will be no answer to that even if I continue pondering. I should check other things fast.''
With these thoughts in mind, Shin''s eyes went to the Divine Energy stat.
After checking out this stat he got to know. Divine Energy stat needs 100 Stat points for 1 Divine energy. The ratio was too much. But thinking how this power shouldn''t be essible to mortals, it was fair.
Shin wanted to improve his stats urgently cause he needed more Mana to use his skills. It''s true that with Devourer''s touch he can continue fighting for a long time. He would rather not be exhausted.
''I need to ess Diving Energy too. Let''s first give 100 points there and see what happens.''
[Divine Energy - 1.00] [ Bonus stats - 548 ]
Just as Divine Energy reached 1. Shin felt an immense power surge inside him. He felt he had much more energy inside him. He was sure his powers would have increased too.
''This is amazing.'' Shin was amazed.
He thought for a moment and decided to increase the other stats too. He wanted to bnce them out.
[STR - 100]
[VIT - 100]
[AGI - 100]
[DEX - 100 ]
[Stamina - 100]
[Mana - 100(50% Purified)]
[Divine Energy - 1.00]
[Bonus stats - 384]
As all his stats reached 100 he felt immense power inside his body. He was like apletely new person.
Maybe his decisions would affect him negatively or maybe he might have be more overpowered. Whatever it may. This was certainly a huge change.
Alice also felt the change in Shin''s strength. Now she also wanted to get stronger fast. She can''t be a burden to him.
"Shin are you ready?" Alice asked. She was very eager to level up now.
"Just a sec let me learn an ability," Shin replied as he thought of Blood Sword Art.
"Okay." Alice nodded her head and waited.
Shin smiled and muttered.
"Blood Sword Art."
[You have learned a new ability ''Blood Sword Art (E)'']
Shin saw the message but he wasn''t excited as his other times. It was not because this ability was just an E Rank.
It was because of his experience while absorbing Leonard''s Memory cube. So Shin knew full well, the true potential of this ability.
As he had absorbed Leonard''s memory his proficiency in this ability was also high.
But because of this he also knew the true terror of this ability. After all, Leonard had killed a lot of people with this same ability. Which is nothing more than an E rank.
The more someone kills with this ability. Higher their attack strength will be with a sword.
In hisst life, he killed a lot of people. So this ability was a perfect match for Leonard.
But that wasn''t it. The main reason was that this ability hasn''t reached its true potential. Or else Shin would have had a tough time-fighting Leonard. This ability will awaken its true power after killing 10,000 awakeneds and a contract with a demon.
''I know I shouldn''t be learning this ability if it''s so dangerous. But it''s necessary if I want to deal with them in the future.''
Shin shook his head off and uttered.
"Let''s go, Alice. To the next floor."
Alice agreed.
While they were moving to the gate. Shin muttered.
"Status Board."
*Klink!*
***
__________________________________
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 39 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 100]
[VIT - 100]
[AGI - 100]
[DEX - 100 ]
[Stamina - 100]
[Mana - 100(50% Purified)]
[Divine Energy - 1.00]
[Bonus stats - 384]
[Legacy - ??]
[Special ability - Plunder[Advanced 1]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch, Mana Absorption, Upgrader(SS)]
[Blessing - Instant Recovery(SS)]
[Plundered Abilities:]
- Sharp Shooter (A)
- Dark mes (A)
- Water Magic (A)
- Poison Master (B)
- Mind Control (B)
- Arcane Web (C)
- Gravity Control (C)
- Shadow Veil (C)
- Electro bolt (C)
- Mana ball (D)
- Blood Sword Art (E)
[Abilities Collected:]
[Skills - Magic Eyes (S), Extreme speed (E), Pain tolerance(D), Body Defense (C), Razor sh (B)]
[Skills Collected - 0]
[Skill Points - 680]
[Memory Cubes - 0]
[Equipment]
- Ts de [Artifact] - (Semi-Heroic grade)
- Formless (Legendary)
[Items]
- ??? Key
- ??? Key
- Blooded Khalsa [Artifact] - (Key to the Legacy)
***
Unicoins - 7M+
***
"Guess I''m ready," Shin muttered as his silhouette vanished from that floor with Alice.
Chapter 110 Ninth Floor!!
The Ninth floor of the Labyrinth.
It was a grassy field for as far as the eyes can see. But there was no time to admire the view as they suddenly got attacked.
*Bash*
"Oh, Shit," Shin immediately grabbed Alice and jumped in the air avoiding the attack barely.
Alice was surprised. But they didn''t have much time to think as another attack wasunched at them.
Shin immediately used his ability.
"Gravity control."
With gravity control, Shin was able to reverse the gravity for both of them and propel themselves dodging the attacks.
The attacks didn''t stop there. As many monsters were attacking simultaneously Shin avoided all of them.
''Just what are those monsters? They look like bulls.'' The monsters they were facing has features just like a bull but the body was bigger and a ferocious aura surrounded them.
"Appraisal."
[Blue Taurus (Level 80 - 90)]
As another monster jumped on them to attack. Shin didn''t hold back on attacking.
"Dark mes." As Shin used his ability blue mes conjured by his side as he attacked the monster.
But that wasn''t the end of it. He conjured more mes and attacked them.
"Take this you monsters," Shin shouted in frustration and attacked them.
''Wow, Shin is so cool.'' Alice thought as she saw his dazzling figure holding her in between the balls of blue mes.
''What am I doing? I should start fighting too.'' Alice broke out of her reverie and transformed into her dark form.
Alice''s cold red eyes emitted immense blood lust. She summoned her soul grimoire and used her skill.
"Soul Bomb." Soon a familiar ball of ck purple energy manifested right above Alice''s palms.
She had used more energy than normal while using the skill this time.
She waved her hands toward the ground where a lot of Blue Tauruses were ready to attack Shin and Alice at any moment.
*Kaboom*
With a big st, the area was clear. Although this time the bomb was much more powerful as Alice had used 30% of the total chaotic energy she had.
Alice smiled and turned to Shin.
"That ce is clear. Let''s go, Shin." Alice said with a bright smile. For anyone that smile would have looked like a maniacal smirk. But to Shin.
''Wow, she is adorable.'' Shin was stunned by the beautiful Alice.
"Ahem." He cleared his throat as he kept his thoughts to himself. ''Just what am doing. This is my girlfriend and this is not the time to look at her beauty.''
Both of them came to the ground. As it was suitable for Alice to fight. She didn''t have enough physical strength to jump like those Blue Tauruses.
She summoned her scythe and jumped at the horde attacking them.
Shin wasn''t idle either. He immediately started using his new abilities.
"Dark mes." As his proficiency was almost zero with his new abilities. This was a perfect time to improve them.
So he kept on using Dark mes at those monsters. Whenever he felt like his mana would run out. He immediately uses Devourer''s touch and regains it all.
If the monsterse close to him. He finishes them with the Formless. He used a sword, sometimes a spear. This fight was very good for his improvement and for getting used to his new abilities.
As the fight continued Shin also started focusing on using weapons. While simultaneously killing the ones far away from him with Dark mes.
He jumped in the air then used extreme speed and appeared behind a monster. As he moved forward the monster''s head the already detached from his body.
ck Blood sttered everywhere as the fight continued.
"Dark mes."
Alice was also killing monsters with the support of her soldiers. Which for some reason seemed a little stronger as they were able to hold their grounds against monsters above level 80.
This was proof of their growth with Alice''s growth in power and level.
The sight of two human-like monsters drenched in ck blood while they keep swinging their weapons while a unit of ck humanoid figures with weapons in their hand supported them.
A very gruesome sight indeed.
This continued for a while. They slowly but surely dealt with all the monsters. Hours went by as they finally stopped surrounded by corpses.
"... That took a long time," Shin uttered while facing those monster bodies.
"Just how many were there?" Alice was very surprised by the number of monsters that kept on attacking her.
This seemed endless. They continuously fought for 4 hours.
Just when they thought everything was over. The ground near them started shaking.
"Huh?" X2
*Woosh*
Both of them felt a very terrifying presence a little away from them. It was getting closer by the second. They had a very bad feeling about this.
"Shin, what is this?" Alice asked as she looked at Shin''s serious expression.
Shin was using his new skill Magic eyes to know what was going on. If it was before none of his skills would have worked out.
But this time. He saw a huge figure heading toward them very clearly.
He got all the information he needed about the monster. Shin nced at Alice and replied.
"Let''s go. There''s one left." Alice nodded her head and followed after him.
They soon a monster 40 meters in front of them.
It had a huge body with bullhead and a humanoid body. Red skin covered every muscle on his body. The ck fur on its back seemed much thicker than a hide.
[Minotaur ( Level 120)]
[Elite - Mini boss]
Shin saw the monster and then turned his gaze to Alice.
"Let''s kill him fast and move to the next floor. We have to collect the items too."
Shin said with a sigh.
"Sure," Alice replied and immediately used a soul bomb on the Minotaur.
The size of the energy ball was small. It hit the chest of the monster. Although the damage was negligible.
The attack did the work. It was after all only meant for a distraction. Shin used this chance to close up on the Minotaur using Extreme speed and Shadow Veil.
''Maybe I should havebined these two too. But too bad. They aren''t enough. I need to rank up extreme speed before I can merge them. I''ll need a lot of skill points.'' Shin shed his sword while also using ''Razor sh''.
He aimed for the Minotaur''s head but was only able to attack the left hand. His attack grazed the monster.
Shin saw the wound and smiled. His n worked.
[Now we can continue to fight and it will be over before long, ] Shin said to Alice using his mind control.
Alice was ready after Shin''s signal and summoned her servants, who will also support Shin in the fight.
Hence the fight started. Shin used his skills while dodging the monster''s attack. With his improved stats and abilities. It was easy for him to kill a monster of this level. But that wasn''t it.
It was a normal monster of Level 120. It would have died after some attacks. But the boss monsters have a rather annoying trait. Their vitality is very high.
That wasn''t the only reason for this fight tost this long. It was also because of the monster Minotaur.
They have strong bodies with high endurance and also their blood with recovery elements is annoying as well.
The recovery was a minor one. So it can only recover small wounds. But if a Minotaur has that. It bes difficult to deal with them. As their body is also tough. So evennding a small wound is tough on them.
This fight would have frustrated and made anyone panic. But the expressions on Shin and Alice''s faces were rather calm.
[Any minute now.] Hearing Shin''s words Alice smiled.
The Minotaur was rather annoyed with the constant attacks on him. The humans in front of him were able to dodge all his attacks. The only ones he could manage to hit were the ck figures. But if he kills one, another shows up.
The Minotaur was annoyed and started targeting Shin. If he just managed tond a hit on him. The fight will turn in his favor.
The Minotaur soon felt something was very weird. His vision started turning dim. The monster''s hand soon started turning blue as his body began shaking.
The cause of all these was the first wound Shin inflicted.
"Well, I hope the proficiency increases with this," Shin uttered while sighing.
Yes, all this hassle was to improve the proficiency of his ability.
[Poison Master(B)]
The Minotaur was poisoned in his first attack and now it looked like a helpless practice dummy that can''t attack.
Shin''s de was covered with poison when he first attacked the Minotaur. The inflicted wound started taking effect soon.
The Minotaur turned crazy and tore his poisoned hand.
"GRAAAHHH"
"Useless effort." Shin sighed while shaking his head.
"Let''s finish him."
Shin and Alice didn''t wait anymore and started bombarding attacks on the monster.
Soon after the Minotaur finally died.
"It''s over," Shin uttered but soon a series of notifications shed in front of his eyes.
"Huh?"
Chapter 111 Small Break.
*Ding*
[Congrattions on clearing the Ninth floor. All the rewards will be distributed while exiting the Labrinth.]
[Please move to the next floor.]
"Great, now we just have to clear the Tenth floor," Shin uttered while more notifications started flooding in.
[You have killed 780 Blue Tauruses.]
[You have gained experience.]
[You have leveled up.]
[You have leveled up.]
You have leveled up.]
[You have killed Miny-Boss Minotaur.]
[You have gained experience.]
[You have leveled up.]
[You have leveled up.]
[+50 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 110 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a new skill ''Horn Rush (B)'' X780.]
[You have absorbed a new skill ''Rage (A)''.]
[You have acquired Minotaur''s Blood (Item).]
[You have acquired 2 Minotaur''s Horn (Item).]
"Great." Shin was very satisfied with his gains.
"Now we just have to collect the horns of all those Tauruses," Shin uttered.
"Right, I''ll let my servants collect them," Alice said as she came close to Shin. As she was walking her body transformed back to her normal self.
"Thank you, Alice. I''m d you are here with me." Shin said with a charming smile.
Alice''s lips curled as she blushed hearing Shinpliment her.
''Uhhh, this is unfair.'' She pouted while blushing. But she was happy.
At that moment another notification came in.
[For reaching Level 40 your Special ability is ready for the Second advancement.]
[Do you wish to upgrade it now? ]
[Yes/No.]
[Note:- The upgrade will take 6 hours. The host can move freely and the upgrade will continue. If the host wants to skip the time frame. The host will bear some pain as a penalty.]
"Ohh, my Plunder is ready for a second advancement. That means I''m going to get a new special ability." Shin eximed with excitement on his face.
Thest time he advanced. ''Plunder'' ability gave him ''Devourer''s touch'' ability.
''Devourer''s touch is a very useful skill for long battles with a high number of enemies. The more enemies I have more I can fight.''
It was an indefensible skill. But the advancement made Shin think of a certain matter he always ignored.
''Why do my other abilities don''t have advancements?''
''Well, it''s not like I don''t have any idea.'' Shin thought while sighing.
Ability is special to different people as they only have one. But Shin can take others'' abilities. Normally one person shouldn''t have more than one ability but there ate exceptions.
All the other abilities he got are there because of his ability ''Plunder''. So they don''t advance separately. It means if he advances his plunder, all the abilities he plundered will also have the same effect after their advancement.
That means his powers will increase. This arrangement does have a problem. Shin can''t get the special skills reserved for those abilities. He has to be creative while using those abilities.
"If I can upgrade just like that. Then there''s no problem."
"Okay, start the upgrade," Shin said giving his eptance.
[The Second Advancement is starting...]
[Ability ''Plunder is upgrading....]
[0.1%]
...
...
"Well, that''s settled. Now I can focus on other things." Shin muttered while his focus turned to the ck figures and Alice who were busy collecting horns of the Blue Tauruses.
"I should help too." Shin activated his extreme speed while he also started collecting the materials.
A whileter. All the materials were collected. Although many materials were destroyed. Like burned by Shin''s Dark mes or got sted off with Alice''s Soul bomb.
''That was indeed a loss. But we can''t do anything about it. It''s still better though, we have materials of monsters that are not avable on the market.'' Shin thought while removing the horn of the monster in front of him.
Shin tightly gripped the horn. But not with too much force as to crush it.
''We are going to be rich.'' Shin giggled with a weird smile.
''Why is Shin smiling like that?'' Alice was a little weirded(Creeped) out but she decided to not say anything about it.
She had decided to ept everything about Shin. So a little weird(creepy) smile is not a problem.
[You have obtained 2370 Blue Taurus Horns(Item).]
"So there were around 1200 Blue Tauruses win total. Huh." Shin uttered while his raising his finger to his chin.
''Well, it was within my expectation.'' He had estimated the number to be around that much.
Shin saw the time remaining for his upgrade toplete.
[Time remaining - 4 hrs 5 minutes]
"So it took us approximately 2 hours to collect those horns. Hmm." Shin murmured.
Shin recovered his exhausted Mana and energy by using the devourer''s touch. Alice absorbed all of those bodies in her soul grimoire.
"Should we head to the next floor Shin?" Alice asked as they had already collected the materials.
"Umm, the gate is nearby but I think we should eat something first," Shin suggested to which Alice happily agreed.
"Of course. I have prepared some lunch boxes." Alice said excitedly. She had woken up early just to prepare for this.
Shin was very shocked by her words. His brows furrowed as he thought of something.
Seeing his reaction Alice''s eyes turned teary. Could it be she did something wrong? Did Shin didn''t like the idea of eating it?
"You don''t want to eat it?" Alice asked mustering all their courage while her hands were trembling in fear. She believed Shin had loved her cooking so she wasn''t expecting this reaction.
"No No that''s not it," Shin replied with a flustered expression. He never expected her to misunderstand him.
Seeing Alice barely holding herself from crying Shin decided toe clear.
"I want to eat it."
"I love your cooking."
"I was just surprised. I mean, where did you keep the boxes?"
"I didn''t see you carrying it." Shin gave his exnation.
"Ahh, that," Alice eximed as she understood the problem.
"I kept it in my Soul space. After my second advancement, I can keep whatever I want in a separate space with my skill and don''t have to carry things around." She exined everything to Shin.
After hearing her exnation Shin nodded his head.
He was very surprised by this revtion. This skill of hers is very handy. She could keep anything within the space of 20 meters cube. This was also a part of her soul space.
"Hmm, wait a sec. If you had this skill all this time why didn''t you use it yesterday while I was carrying those weapons we shopped?" Shin questioned her.
"Um, they vanished before I could suggest using my skill. I thought you also had a simr skill to mine. So I didn''t say anything." Alice answered while feeling a little guilty.
Shin facepalmed.
''That''s right I still haven''t told her the uses of my abilities and skills. My status is changing very fast. I should take some time and exin to her these things.''
"Don''t worry about it. Let''s eat first." Shin said as he patted her head.
Alice smiled back at him and immediately two lunch boxes appeared in her hand.
Inside her Soul space. She can keep things fresh. So the lunch was still hot.
"This is delicious Alice," Shim eximed while enjoying the dish.
"Hehehe, Thank you."
"Let me feed you here." Alice got excited and suggested feeding Shin.
He was surprised by her sudden suggestion.
"Maybe it''s a bad idea?" Alice thought Shin wasn''tfortable with this.
Shin shook his head and replied.
"I would love to." Shin smiled and opened his mouth.
''Only an idiot would reject this.'' He thought inwardly.
"Hehe." Alice was delighted.
"Do you like it?" Alice asked with gleaming eyes.
"I love it. Your food is very tasty Alice."
Alice blushed with a bright smile on her face.
"Of course. I am very good at cooking. Even mom says so." Alice said with a smug smile hiding her embarrassment.
"Yeah, please continue cooking delicious meals for me. For the rest of my life." Shin said while he gently ced his hands on her cheeks.
Alice''s face turned even redder. She was very happy.
"Yes, I''d love to."
''I want this happy moment tost forever.'' Alice thought while giving him another bite.
They continued eating their lunch with a happy smiles on their faces.
Both of them enjoyed this moment.
***
__________________________________
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac ]
[ Level - 44 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 100]
[VIT - 100]
[AGI - 100]
[DEX - 100 ]
[Stamina - 100]
[Mana - 100(50% Purified)]
[Divine Energy - 1.00]
[Bonus stats - 544]
[Legacy - ??]
[Special ability - Plunder[Advanced 1]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch, Mana Absorption, Upgrader(SS)]
[Blessing - Instant Recovery(SS)]
[Plundered Abilities:]
- Sharp Shooter (A)
- Dark mes (A)
- Water Magic (A)
- Poison Master (B)
- Mind Control (B)
- Arcane Web (C)
- Gravity Control (C)
- Shadow Veil (C)
- Electro bolt (C)
- Mana ball (D)
- Blood Sword Art (E)
[Abilities Collected:]
[Skills - Magic Eyes (S), Extreme speed (E), Pain tolerance(D), Body Defense (C), Razor sh (B)]
[Skills Collected - Horn Rush (B) X780, Rage (A)]
[Skill Points - 680]
[Memory Cubes - 0]
[Equipment]
- Ts de [Artifact] - (Semi-Heroic grade)
- Formless (Legendary)
[Items]
- ??? Key
- ??? Key
- Blooded Khalsa [Artifact] - (Key to the Legacy)
- Minotaur''s Blood
- Minotaur''s Horn X2
- Blue Taurus Horns X2370
***
Unicoins - 7M+
***
[Upgrade in progress...]
Chapter 112 They Are Anxious!!
While the two of them were having lunch and busy cuddling with each other. The world outside all had their eyes on the news regarding the Labrinth at the city center of Aston City.
Many big leaders and important figures had all their attention on the Labyrinth. All the news channels and media tforms were showing live news and updates about thebyrinth.
When the ninth engraving of the Labyrinth''s door was lit up. It was an epic moment for everyone.
After the news from the Pris city raid. Everyone had the general idea about how terrifying the Labyrinth can be.
No one knows just how powerful the monsters of the top floor are yet. Many powerful groups and parties from different cities also entered the Labyrinths to clear it. It was like apetition between big wigs of the cities. If Aston City clears the Labyrinth first their influence will increase. Cause they will be the first to know the secrets of the Labyrinths.
Although some parties from other cities also managed to clear up to the 5th floor it was still shameful for them. As they had to use a raid party of 50+ people all the time.
But the Labyrinth of the Aston city was being clear at a rapid pace by a solo Awakened. Leonard Drake.
Because of this news, his name started to grow far and wide. Everyone wanted to get to him first. Such a strong awakened, why would no one want him?
Many strong guilds and influential families from the southern sector wanted Leonard Drake.
All the preparations were being done just to get him to join them. It was a toughpetition.
The Guilds who wanted to enter Aston city to entice Leonard Drake were shunned by the mayor and the big families.
Shidou n was also involved in this. So many didn''t dare to offend them and could only give up.
Inaka Shidou also wanted to get Leonard Drake to join them.
"We have to do everything we can to get him to join us. Don''t let the others get to him first." Inaka said to her secretary with a grave voice. This was a serious matter. After being rejected by Shin, Inaka tried to get as many powerful awakeneds as she could. But that was not enough. Many people joined the other guilds of the Shidou n.
Yes, when Inaka had said others herpetitors weren''t limited to outsiders but also insiders. The Shidou n is very big and influential so they have a lot of members in it.
They had prepared a test for their younger generation to create their own guild and made thempete with each other in a race to get the most resources. This way they can decide on the next heir of the n. Of course, this also helped them get to increase their influence and power. With also those Awakeneds and resources which they collect.
Inaka was one of those younger generation candidates. So she was also hell-bent on this. She couldn''t lose to her other siblings and cousins.
"I have already obtained whatever information we can get about him. Mam. Now we can only wait until hees out of the Labyrinth." Hearing Sophia''s words Inaka nodded and sighed. She was indeed right they can''t do anything about it.
"What do you think? Do we have a chance?" Inaka asked Sophia her secretary with a grim face. She obviously knew the answer.
"Our chances are very slim," Sophia replied with her head held down.
*Haah*
Inaka sighed.
"Well, I expected as such. If only we could have had him join us. He just had to be a member of such a powerful n." Inaka shook her head sideways. ''There is no point thinking about this. We can only try out luck here.''
Sophia looked at Inaka''s stressed expression and felt sad. If only there was some way she could have helped her boss. But she can''t do anything about it.
After all their guild didn''t get much support from the n as much as her other siblings got.
Inaka put down her pen and stopped working as she looked out of the window to see the sight of the evening sky.
***
Alfred was busy with his work. As he had to manage many things and contacts from many associations.
"Yes Yes, the information is correct. The ninth floor is cleared. We have confirmed it."
*Beep*
Alfred put the call to an end and sighed.
"I''m tired. Just many calls do I need to attend." As they were big corporations he can''t put an employee to this task. As they would want to talk with someone who is in a higher position in thepany and the call will naturally end up with him.
"It''s all because of him." Alfred gritted his teeth as he thought of Shin. Naturally, he was very proud of his son in the morning but by now. He is very annoyed.
"Because of his deeds, my workload increased so much. I might need to do overtime because of him." Alfred''s boss Stuart had delegated this task to him.
"I want a big bonus for today''s work," Alfred muttered with a serious face.
"But really, who even is this Leonard? I know Shin used him. But was he acquainted with him?" Alfred murmured while reading the information for Leonard once again which he has read countless times today.
"Whoever he is. I pity him."
*Tring*
As another call beeped Alfred''s face turned ugly.
"Just why? I thought I''ll take today easy and go home early." Alfred bitterly took the call and again repeated the same words which had been done all this time.
Alfred had already memorized all the information on Leonard by now.
"Yes, we will keep on updating," Alfred said and put down the call.
He sighed and looked at the TV screen in front of him. It was showing Nine bright engravings.
His face turned serious as he was in deep thought.
"Are you going to clear the tenth floor now Shin?"
"Be careful my son," Alfred muttered as another call beeped irritating him.
''Tsk''
***
Shin and Alice finished eating and headed towards the gate to the next floor. On their way, Shin exined his powers to Alice to which she listened very seriously.
She also exined her powers and skills. At least the things which she knows about.
''I see. So she doesn''t know much about her Queen transformation and sincest time she hasn''t been able to use it.'' Shin thought as he listened to Alice''s exnation.
Shin was very interested in Alice''s Queen transformation. As he also saw how powerful her powers and her summons were.
''She also looked kinda hot.'' Shin said inwardly as he thought of her Queen form. She was very mature, unlike the current Alice.
''Her figure was also nice.'' As Shin was thinking that he saw Alice frowning.
"What happened?" He decided to ask her.
"You are thinking something dirty, aren''t you?" Alice said with a questioning look. She didn''t look like she was joking one bit.
Shin gulped and feel cold sweat on his forehead. What should he say? ''All her transformations are a part of her. So I didn''t do anything wrong.'' Shin thought and replied with a confident smile.
"Is there anything wrong if I think about my girlfriend in that way?"
Alice blushed and held her head down. She didn''t expect Shin to retort so confidently.
"... It''s not wrong," Alice muttered meekly.
"Sorry I didn''t hear you," Shin said while grinning inwardly. He wanted to tease her a bit.
"I said there''s nothing wrong about that," Alice said in a high pitch although in a shy tone.
Shinughed inwardly.
"So what does my girlfriend think should we do about this." Shin continued teasing her.
"Tonight okay," Alice said meekly with her head held down.
Her face waspletely red with embarrassment.
Shin understood the meaning behind her words and stopped teasing her. He didn''t this conversation to lead to that. But who was he to refuse?
"Okay." He uttered softly.
Alice''s face turned even redder. She was very happy.
As the awkwardness continued for a moment both of them reached the gate to the next floor.
Both of them were serious now. This wasn''t the time to first anymore. They were not fools to let their guard down on the next floor. With experience, both of their personalities were also changing.
"It''s time for the next floor. Are you ready?" Shin asked Alice.
"Yes, I am." She replied seriously.
Both of them entered the Tenth Floor.
Chapter 113 Gray Wyvern!! Level?!?!
[Congrattions! You have entered the final floor.]
"Finally," Shin smiled in delight as he heard the notification.
They found themselves surrounded by fog. To Shin''s surprise, his magic eyes were ineffective here.
They tried moving to the side but it didn''t work. Like they were being stopped by some unknown force. They could only give up and continue walking forward cautiously.
''I just hope we can save Elena and get the monster core.'' Shin had a grim expression on his face. On thest floor, there was no monster core in that Minotaur. This made him disheartened. But he didn''t give up hope.
He believed this floor had what he wanted. Soon after another notification was heard.
[Due to the legacy trial the difficulty of this floor is increased.]
"What?" Shin was a little surprised but then he remembered Zephyair''s words.
''Right, he must have increased the difficulty.'' But Shin was still surprised. As far as he knows Zephyair should have been rted to the legacy of the Khalsa mountains. So him messing with the rules of a Labyrinth was unexpected.
''Just what kind of existence is Zephyair?'' Shin was kinda curious. Although he knew Zephyair had the bloodline of an Ancient serpent. But what kind of existence he was, there was no answer for that.
''If he can manipte the Labyrinth then his powers must be beyond my imagination.'' Shin stopped thinking about those stuff as the fog started to clear.
They found themselves in a big space. It should have been dark because they were not in the open. But to their surprise, everything was visible due to the moss everywhere.
These moss had special properties of light element. Due to that, they can make the ce bright enough.
This was a very big cave-like structure. But the space was enough to keep many airnes inside.
Everything was dark but still visible due to moss and with Shin and Alice''s good visibility. As their vision was clear they started looking around to search for any monsters.
Shin used his magic eyes but was unable to locate any monsters.
"I can''t find anything," Alice muttered in annoyance.
"Same here." Shin sighed.
Just what kind of trial was this? Were they supposed to fight a monster or not? As they continued looking around they didn''t notice bit two purple eyes shed open and started shining. At the deeper end of the cave, there was a ferocious existence keeping his eye on them.
[To clear the trial defeat the Boss monster.]
As this notification sounded Shin''s eyes turned serious. This could mean one thing. If they want them to defeat the Boss monster. Does that mean there are no other monsters? This could get a little troublesome.
All this while both of them were taking advantage of having many weak enemies. So they were able to have it easy. But if there''s only one opponent on the final floor that means it could be a tough fight, and now that the trial had made it even more difficult this could turn ugly.
They didn''t have time to think anymore as they heard an ear-piercing roar.
*ROAARRRR*
The roar stunned them as they felt their bodies stop listening to their orders.
"What is going on?" Shin felt a chill down his spine as he felt something was very wrong. From the deeper end of the cave, arge figure could be seen flying in their direction. A body, that is full of gray scales with a deadly dark aura covering it. Purple eyes showed the ferociousness inside them. Thorns at the top of this majestic creature. The craziness showed their harmful nature and theirck of intelligence in them.
Shin immediately used his magic eyes to get the information in it.
[Gray Wyvern (Level 300)]
[Boss Monster]
Shin''s mind turned nk as his jaw dropped. He felt he was just seeing things. But he was wrong. The monster was indeed Level 300.
"What the hell? On thest floor, the strongest was level 120. So why is there so much discrepancy?" Shin wanted toin. But to whom.
''It must be Zephyair''s fault.''
Indeed it was. The monster should have only been level 150 but due to Zephyair''s intervention, it''s level 300 now.
The Wyvern appeared in front of them. But it didn''t even consider Shin and Alice as his opponents. They were just food to him. They were too weak to be considered a threat.
Shin beloved it might be a chance to deal some damage to the monster. He gathered all his will and broke through the stunned state.
"Extreme speed, Gravity control, Shadow Veil, Razor sh, Poison master." Shin activated all these abilities just tond a hit on that monster.
''If I can poison him somehow we can get a chance.'' Shin made the poison very potent.
Shin''s figure soon approached the Wyvern in front of him. He managed to hit the Wyvern scale with the strongest force he could pull off.
''This is it.''
But as his sword connect to the Wyvern scale it did leave a small cur but it was not deep enough for poison to be effective.
''I should increase my stats. This attack was a failure.'' Shin thought bitterly. If only he did that earlier. The monster would have been poisoned. But he never would have thought that the Boss monster would be this powerful.
Before he could move he felt something very ominous. He saw that Wyvern was making his move. Purple energy gathered around his mouth and a st of purple mes shot off of his mouth aiming at Shin.
''Shit, this would be very painful.'' There was not enough time for Shin to dodge or take on the attack.
''I hope my blessing works.'' Shin gritted his teeth waiting for the pain to engulf him. To his surprise, it didn''te. He saw three Soul Servants taking the powerful attack in front of him. Although they disintegrated in a moment. It was enough time for Shin to escape.
Shin nced to the side and saw Alice was ready to go on.
"You okay?" Alice asked with concern.
"Yes, I''m. Thanks. Also, get me a few seconds. I can''t hold back anymore. In this fight, I''m gonna give my all." Shin said with a serious and confident look.
Chapter 114 Pseudo Dragon Flames!!!
Alice didn''t waste any time and focused on the Wyvern whose attention was turned to her. The Wyvern roared in rage. Alice didn''t flinch this time and summoned her ck scythe. She had collected a lot of chaotic energy from all her previous fights on thest nine floors.
Alice summoned more servants and shot small soul bombs at the Wyvern to keep his attention.
"Soul bomb."
Alice swung the scythe and suddenly a dark aura surrounded it and its size increased. It became even sharper and the scythe made of chaotic energy started taking proper form.
With every opportunity, Alice shed the scythe at the Wyvern.
"Take this."
"Soul bomb."
While Alice was keeping it busy. Shin didn''t sit still.
"First increase all my stats."
[STR - 200]
[VIT - 200]
[AGI - 200]
[DEX - 200 ]
[Stamina - 200]
[Mana - 144(50% Purified)]
[Bonus stats - 0]
With the increase in stats, Shin felt like his body was expanding. He felt his body was breaking through something. His bones were being crushed and rejuvenated at the same time. It wasn''t painful in the least.
He was filled with a strange power.
"I don''t have time to get adjusted to these stats so I divided them equally (excluding mana). So basically my power should be more than doubled. Now-" He was interrupted by a loud explosion.
*Kaboom*
''Alice is taking care of it splendidly. I should hurry up.''
"I would have preferred to upgrade it. But I guess I can only depend on rank up now." Shin sighed seeing the skill name in front of him.
"Well, whatever. First, convert Horn Rush (B) X780 into skill points."
"Now use all the skill points to rank up Extreme Speed (E)."
''I want it to reach its max fast.''
[Do you confirm?]
"Yes" With his approval. His skill started ranking up. It was an unprecedented feat.
[Your skill Extreme Speed (E) has ranked up to Extreme Speed (A).]
"Great. Now I am read-"
*Crash*
Shin was cut off as a loud crashing sound was heard.
The Wyvern swung his huge tail which crashed onto Alice. He saw Alice''s body was sent flying from the impact. She was about to crash on a sharp boulder.
Shin didn''t think much and instinctively used Extreme speed to reach her. If it was before it wouldn''t have been possible but now it was different.
"Extreme Speed."
His figure blurred and appeared near Alice catching her andnding on the ground safely. He would have used gravity control but its effect wouldn''t have been able to save her in this situation.
? He made some distance between the monster and them with his high agility to get some time.
Shin himself was surprised by his incredible speed and he also felt this wasn''t the true potential of this skill. He saw Alice''s condition and felt his heartache.
Alice was bleeding. Some of her bones were crushed. She was in no condition to fight as she was now. This oue was obvious. Unlike Shin, Alice''s stats are very low so with this level of difference. A physical fight was disadvantageous for her.
Her ability isn''t effective either. She was still weak in front of a level 300 monster.
Shin tried to help Alice with his instant recovery blessing. But.
[It can''t be used on others.]
"On no Alice." Shin was concerned about Alice.
*Roar*
But he can''t take care of her now. The Wyvern was approaching and he needs to face it.
In a panic, his eyes turned to the Soul Grimoire which was floating near them. He immediately thought of something and said
"Mam, can you help us." The Soul Grimoire started shaking but stopped. He felt something weird and at that moment he channels his mana at the Grimoire.
As soon as he did. Mia''s figure appeared in front of them and she started healing Alice. Although her healing magic had reached an advanced level it would still take some time to heal this level of injuries.
Robin also appeared and got in a fighting stance to confront the approaching Wyvern.
"Will she be okay?" Shin asked worriedly.
Mia nodded her head giving her confirmation.
"Thank God." Shin sighed and closed his eyes. As he opened them they turned cold. They were full of hatred. He didn''t have the predator''s eyes skill anymore but his eyes were definitely of a predator.
They turned red as he red at the Wyvern approaching them. His immense killing intent even made the Wyvern flinch for a second.
Shin didn''t wait anymore and turned formless into a sword and dashed towards the approaching Wyvern.
The Gray Wyvern saw the human in front of him was more powerful than before and started using more power.
"Arcane Web."
Shin used Arcane webs to hinder the Wyvern''s movements but it pped or wings once and managed to deflect it.
"Shit, I need to get in range to use other abilities," Shin muttered and started moving even faster. Wyvern thumped its legs on the ground and it started shaking for a moment.
"Gravity control." Shin used his Gravity Control to bnce himself and propel himself towards the Wyvern. As he needs to keep his attention to himself he can''t use Shadow Veil.
Shin appeared at the back of the Wyvern after he dodged all the attacks. He shed the sword with the same technique but stronger force.
"Razor sh and Poison Master."
This time the Wyvern felt something was wrong and instinctively tried to dodge the attacks but it managed to barely scrape him.
Shin saw the wound. It was pretty deep. Deep enough for poison to take effect. The Wyvern was very angry as it used those purple mes on Shin intending to finish him off with that attack.
"Shit, this again. Water Magic." Shin shot a burst of water which was very concentrated and powerful at the iing purple mes.
Both attacks hit each other but the water was evaporated. The mes continued their way although a bit weakened.
Shin who didn''t fully rely on that attack and was prepared to dodge, managed to do it again. But the attack continued moved forward and hit the ground. Instantly creating a hole from the impact and heat.
Shin''s eyes widened in horror.
"... If that attack had hit me, I would have been done for." He muttered in disbelief.
"What skill is that? Magic eyes." Shin got his answer in a sh. That powerful purple mes were.
[Skill - Pseudo Dragon mes (S)]
Chapter 115 Sacrifice!!
The Wyvern was annoyed seeing his attack miss. He started roaring in rage.
''I can''t give him any chance to hit me with those mes. I should try to attack as much as I can.'' Shin thought inwardly before manifesting a bolt of lightning and shooting it towards the Wyvern.
Although it may not have much effect on the Wyvern he had to try everything he can.
''If only my Magic eyes can tell me opponents'' weaknesses too.'' Shin shook his head removing those thoughts from his mind.
''Concentrate.''
''I can''t let the Wyvern get close to Alice while she is being healed. I need to take it a little far.'' Shin nced sideways as he saw Mia''s white figure continuously healing Alice''s wounds.
"Electro bolt."
The Wyvern tried dodging but was hit by the fast attack. It left a burn mark on the Wyvern''s body which was not very apparent.
As Shin''s proficiency is high with the Electro Bolt, the attacks were very fastpared to his other abilities.
Wyvern started chasing after Shin. He used his extreme speed and Gravity control to make some distance between the Wyvern while attacking with Electro Bolts.
He also used his other abilities from time to time.
Wyvern pped his wings and a gust of wind formed around him. The Wyvern started flying.
''No way don''t tell me we will have to fight kid air.'' Shin cried inwardly. This will be tough for him. As Wyverns are good as flying and he wasn''t. He could float with some speed and that''s it.
The Wyvern again shot out the Pseudo Dragon mes. Those purple mes were a little different this time. They were very concentrated. In other words that attack was terrifying. Shin tried to dodge it but was grazed by the attack and that was enough to but half his body.
Even with his high vitality, the attack had some effect.
"Ughh, it hurts." He gritted his teeth and endured the pain.
''Even with my pain tolerance, this is too painful. But why?'' Shin didn''t understand as the attack was more painful than the damage it did.
[Blessing is activated...]
"Hash, In time." Shin sighed looking at the notification.
He red at the monster who was flying above his head.
The Wyvern didn''t waste any time and flew at a very gas speed towards Shin while raising his ws and a big mouth to chew him down.
Shin immediately said.
"Dark mes."
His attack was sent to the wide opened mouth of the Wyvern. This time it was a critical hit. But not enough to kill the Wyvern.
Shin knew the Wyvern is already poisoned but he can''t wait for the poison to take effect. They would already be dead by then.
The Wyvern was in pain but didn''t stop his attack and raised his w even more. Shin immediately used Gravity control. His body started floating but there wasn''t enough time to dodge it.
If he tries to run the Wyvern will be at an advantage as it''s flying. Shin would be nothing more than prey on the ground then.
As the Wyvern got close. Shin activated Sharp Shooter and Arcane web. He aimed it towards the Wyvern''s mouth. The Wyvern tried to shake it off while flying. But with the help of a ''Sharp Shooter,'' the attack connected nheless.
Shin pulled it and propelled himself on the Wyvern''s back by doing a flip. The Wyvern almost crashed into the ground. Shin started attacked at the Wyvern''s back with his sword and abilities.
The Wyvern took a lot of damage before it could shake off Shin.
The Wyvern was bleeding a lot. But this came as a surprise for Shin. Because the ck monster blood he was expecting wasn''t there I dyed it was deep blue.
But it wasn''t the time to think about those questions. The Wyvern was very angry with the damage it took. The enraged Wyvern cried loudly as his eyes turned in the direction of Alice who was almost healed.
Wyvern pped his wings and shot in the direction of the injured Alice. Shin immediately used Extreme speed to chase after the Wyvern.
"Arcane web. Sharp Shooter."
The Webs managed to connect. Shin put all his powers into pulling the Wyvern back which made it even more annoyed. The Wyvern wanted to remove those webs so he immediately used dragon mes to burn them down.
Wyvern was freed. But it was enough time for Shin to catch up with him. Shin jumped I''m the air and formless took a form of a spear. Shin thrust it at the Wyvern with all his power. His attack managed to pierce the already weakened scales.
Wyvern felt the pain and cried. The Wyvern was bloodshot as he suddenly felt his wings turning blue. The Poison started kicking in. Shin coated all his weapon attacks with poison. So it was very effective.
"Hehe, how was that?" Shin was satisfied seeing the Wyvern''s situation.
The Wyvern flipped in the air and was ready to shoot pseudo dragon mes toward Alice.
''Oh shit.'' Shin immediately tried to counter it but the attack''s direction changed and he was the target now.
"Water Magic." Shin knew his attack won''t stop the mes but at least weaken them and he can dodge them. But it was a miscalction on his part as another attack came from the Wyvern and his tail smacked Shin sending him flying towards Alice.
"Ugh, I was careless."
Shin slowly tried getting up. But the Wyvern''s next action left Shin speechless.
The Wyvern started flying higher. But suddenly his entire body was covered in purple mes.
''Just what is that attack?'' Shin''s eyes widened in horror.
Alice also got conscious at the time. She was shocked as she woke up at the sight of a flying Wyvern covered in purple mes.
''What is that?'' She was shocked. The creature in front of her looked so terrifying that she was sure. She was no match for it. Were they going to die here?
The mes kept getting stronger. Shin used his magic eyes to understand what was going on.
"No way," Shin mumbled with a grave expression.
"That Wyvern is sacrificing his life to make those mes more powerful. Is it because it knows it doesn''t have much to live because of the poison and it''s trying to fight to the death? It''s trying to do a onest attack with the cost of his life."
But whatever may be the reason. They still have to face that powerful attack whose heat keeps on intensifying every second.
"Heh, now this looks bad."
Chapter 116 Reaper Chains!?
As the powerful purple mes gathered around the Wyvern''s body covering it. The temperature started to rise. For any normal person, it would have been difficult to stay there.
The Wyvern burning in purple mes was a sight to see. But Shin and Alice didn''t have time to enjoy the sight they had to survive that attack.
Shin knew the impact of the attack would be terrifying.
"If we can just survive this attack. This will be our win." Shin mumbled getting Alice''s attention.
Shin''s blue eyes shined for a moment as he was now determined to survive with Alice.
"Alice, we have to give our all. Do you have energy?" Shin asked as he faced Alice with a serious look.
''We can''t escape anywhere.'' Yes, they had no ce to take cover and the Wyvern can fly to them easily. So facing it was the only option.
"Yes, I''ll try everything," Alice replied as her thoughts drifted to her Queen''s transformation.
''I still can''t use it.'' Alice sighed.
''Why am I so useless?''
''If only... If only... I could do that. We could have handled this so easily.'' Alice gritted her teeth in frustration.
''!?''
Alice thought of something as augh escaped her mouth.
''Hahaha.''
''This feeling of being weak. I wonder how long has it been. How can I change so much in just a few weeks? Was losing my parents and almost getting killed not enough? I also almost lost Shin on the 5th floor.'' Alice thought as tears started forming in her eyes.
''Why did I be so arrogant with my power? Was it because of my ability rank? No. That''s not it. I never took it too seriously. I never considered it a life and death situation in my previous fights. I was busy observing Shin. So killing monsters was no different than going on a date with Shin.'' Alice thought as she nced at Shin.
''This can''t continue like this. I have to get serious. If I want to continue my stuff with Shin. I need to be overpowered. Yes, we will face a lot of enemies in the future. If I am strong enough they can''te in between my peaceful time with Shin.''
''Now that I am facing this Wyvern I understand that my powers are nothing. If I want to overpower my enemies I have a long way to go. Even Shin is growing very fast. I can''t be a burden to him.'' Alice gripped her hands tightly as she looked at the Wyvern.
(She thought all this in less than 1 second.)
Alice closed her eyes for a moment all her thoughts were setting like some knots were being untied. All thoseplicated feelings were simplifying themselves by having a proper goal to achieve.
As she opened he eyes her eyes shined crimson red and then turned dark red. Her gaze turned sharp. Her hair not only turned ck but also grew longer. Like it did in her Queen transformation.
She raised her hands upwards and a ck scythe with a terrifying aura appeared in her hands. It was the Death Scythe. It had taken a full materialized form. It looked fancy but eerie at the same time. This was nothing like previous iplete ck scythes with unstable energy.
Shim was amazed by the difference in Alice''s new appearance. He also didn''t waste time started activating several abilities as there was a change in Wyvern''s movements.
The Wyvern growled and the mes intensified. As it pped its wings purple mes started shooting in their direction as a rain of arrows.
The sight would have made many faints in terror. But both of them were unfazed by it.
"Let''s do it," Shin uttered to which Alice nodded her head without taking her eyes away from the attack. Shin had already exined his n to Alice with Mind control. To which she agreed without question.
The mes started dropping like rain. Getting hit by some would have been fine but there were too many of them to take them head-on.
Shin activated his magic eyes as he was now able to see the pattern at which the mes were dropping in slow motion.
"Extreme speed, Gravity control, Water magic, Body defense."
His speed and reflexes increased drastically. With gravity control, Shin was able to control a few of the me orbs. With Water magic and Body defense, he tried to decrease the damage.
He jumped upwards, sideways, and did everything to dodge the attacks. The speed at which he was doing things would have looked like a blur to others.
The was doing those mes with full concentration. He was waiting for the right opportunity to attack the Wyvern. Shin was saying everything to face the final attack. Yes, these balls of mes were just the effect of him pping his wings. This proved how devastating the actual attack would be.
Shin was not only dodging the attacksing at him. At the same time, he was giving Alice directions with mind control as he observed all the attacksing at her with magic eyes.
''Duck then jump, sh to your front. Tilt head to the left... '' Alice was following everything perfectly.
So she was able to dodge those attacks or cut them with her scythe. Her movements were very fancy because of Shin''s instruction.
If observed closely ck and blue energy could be seen covering her body. Yes, her fast movements were only possible because she was able to use her energies to increase her body strength temporarily.
This was they were able to escape those mes unharmed but the Wyvern wasn''t pleased by it.
The Wyvern was ready to attack. As it dived with the full intention of a suicide attack. There was no hope for it to survive after this attack but it decided to take both humans with it.
With his insane speed, Shin appeared beside Alice. The Wyvern was diving like a meteorite ready to destroy everything in its path.
"Alice, it''s time," Shin uttered and started transferring mana to Alice.
Alice nodded her head and activated her skill.
"Reaper Chains."
_____________________
(A.N - Hello guys, the author here. Until November there will not be daily updates. Only a few chapters will be possible this month as I have my exams approaching. Don''t be disheartened, as after my exam there will be many mass releases.)
Chapter 117 End Of The Battle.
Arge amount of mana was transferred to Alice.
"Just a little more," Shin mumbled in a cold sweat.
*Ugh*
Alice''s eyes were closed as she was very focused and concentrated on pouring all of Shin''s mana with her Chaotic energy.
Soon a smile formed on Alice''s face as a smile formed on her face. She was ready. Her dark red eyes shed open with a glint of blue and ck energy.
"Reaper Chains."
As the chant escaped her small mouth all the umted energy was unleashed and the ground started to rumble. Dark horrifying chains covered with the mysterious energy of death shot puncturing the ground. Those chains were very thick with a sharp pointed de at the forefront.
The same attack can be used for various tactics.
The Wyvern body was descending at a rapid pace and the force behind that descent was very destructive. But the approaching horrifying chains alerted the Wyvern.
He pped his wings with full strength and a dozen of mes orbs shot toward the chains in an attempt of countering them.
"Don''t even think about it." Shin immediately used Water magic (A) and Sharpshooter (A) to shoot down all the iing mes before they could hit those chains.
Wyvern''s attack failed and it was very agitated. There was no time to avoid those Reaper chains as the Wyvern faced that deadly overpowered attack which was enhanced by Shin''s mana.
The des on top of those chains did hurt the Wyvern but the actual goal was achieved when those chains tied the Wyvern.
"Atst!" Shin heaved a sigh. The n was to render the Wyvern immobile and attack it with skills till it dies. As the chains were now powered with Shin''s mana they were very strong.
"Now onto the next step," Shin uttered to which Alice nodded her head while panting.
"Sharpshooter, Electro bolt X15."
Shin aimed all those attacks perfectly missing the chains.
*GRRAAHH*
''Yes, it''s working.'' Shin was overjoyed but his happiness didn''tst long as the chains started breaking. The Pseudo dragon mes covering the Wyvern''s body were much more powerful than he had expected.
As the chains broke Alice also took some burden and coughed blood. She was out of energy and couldn''t move now. Her body was also hurt by the bacsh of activating such a skill. Shin got nervous seeing Alice''s situation but his attention immediately shifted to the approaching Wyvern''s attack.
''Alice''s condition is not good. I can''t let this continue. I can only count on one attack. But will it work? I don''t have time to think about it. Either it works or we die.''
"Don''t worry Alice I''ll protect you."
Shin could have escaped alone by avoiding the attacks and waiting for the poison to work but he preferred to die with Alice than leave her alone in that condition. As she was currently weak, Extreme speed would be too much for her body.
Alice knew it too well as she tried persuading Shin.
"Shin, leave me here and dodge the attack," Alice shouted while putting all her strength into her words.
*Cough*
''He should escape. I was nothing but a burden to him. My attacks were weak and ineffective. Even the chains broke, in which, I had used both Shin''s mana and all of my energy. Queen transformation didn''t work and even in myst moment, I am just a burden for Shin.'' Alice had a sad look on her face as her lips were covered by her blood.
"Don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine. Just dodge the attack." Alice tightened her fist and a smile formed on her face as she said those words. That was a fake smile as she was putting up a front.
''Even if I die like this. I can only me myself. I do have regrets that I can''t spend more time with Shin.''
''When did I be so greedy? Haha. I wanted to be with him more. Most of the time we spent together was fighting with monsters. I wanted to spend normal days with him. At least go on a normal date. Enjoy time as normal couples do.''
''If only that was possible.'' Alice thought as she saw the attack was just in front of them.
"I''ll see youter. JUST GO. " She shouted as tears starteding out of her eyes. She was afraid she didn''t want Shin to leave her. But she didn''t want to be remembered as a selfish girl in herst moments. And if something happened to Shin too she could never forgive herself. She epted her death.
Shin''s voice echoed with augh.
"Ha hahaha."
''Liar.''
"Did you actually think I will leave you to die and escape on my own?"
"Dream on. You are my woman and you will have to bear with me your whole life."
"So there''s no way you can die here," Shin said a grin on his face.
Alice was dumbfounded as her teary eyes widened.
''Silly girl, you think I don''t know how heartbreaking it must have been to say those words to me.''
"So just sit tight and watch. I''ll deal with it."
The Wyvern was very close to them and there was no way to avoid it now. Not that he wanted to avoid it.
Shin circted all his Mana and Divine energy. He concentrated everything on his single attack. As Shin saw the approaching Wyvern covered in mes.
He smiled.
"Extreme speed, Gravity Control." At full speed, he shot at the Wyvern ready to face the powerful attack. The high force and temperature of the mes started melting Shin''s skin even though they didn''te in contact yet. Shin''s blessing and pain endurance helped him endure the pain.
"Let''s bothpete with fire," Shin shouted and activated his skill which was strengthened by divine energy.
"Dark mes."
The Wyvern roared and his mes also intensified.
Alice''s eyes widened in terror.
"No, Shin. Please."
*AAAHHH*
Shin gave his everything behind that attack. As the Wyvern''s body shes with Dark mes. Both attacks were very powerful.
With the sh, many shockwaves formed. Shin gritted his teeth as he felt himself being pushed back.
He forced himself to move forward even when his body was melting. His skin was melting and the muscles and bones were in clear view. He was barely hanging himself from being pushed back more.
The Wyvern''s attack was much more powerful than he had expected.
''Is this the end? Even after everything, I can''t push it back. The Mana I have is not enough.''
''At least I have to save Alice.'' Shin made up his mind to take the whole attack even with his body.
He heard a ringing sound in his head.
He wasn''t in any condition to hear everything but he felt a surge of power inside his body. As the Dark mes became even more powerful and finally managed to push back the Wyvern''s attack.
The dark and purple mes destroyed the surroundings.
Wyvern felt the power behind those dark mes and a momentter he was covered in it.
The screaming Wyvern fell to the ground.
*THUD*
*SCREECH*
He let out a shrill cry before finally closing his eyes. As he died and the long battle came to an end.
[You have killed the Gray Wyvern (Boss Monster)]
[You have gained a lot of experience]
[You have gained 11 Levels.]
[ +110 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Congrattions! You have made a big achievement by defeating a Labyrinth boss monster.]
[Congrattions! You have made a big achievement by defeating a monster 200 levels above you.]
[You have gained a New Title ''Odd Breaker''.]
[Odd Breaker - When facing enemies with great odds helps the user toe out on top.]
[You have obtained a ''Level 300 Monster core''.]
[Plunder Activated]
"Wait Wait Stop," Shin shouted hurriedly.
[Plunder Deactivated]
"Huu safe," Shin mumbled.
As he leveled up. He had mostly recovered. With his blessing and level-ups, his body was now back to normal.
He walked to Alice and noticed she had also recovered from the level-ups. She had a guilty look on her face. Shin knew the exact reason after all she did lie to him.
"You know Alice. I also don''t want to lose you. I can''t bear to. You are very precious to me. Do you think I would be fine if something happened to you? No." Shin uttered with a grim look.
Alice''s eyes widened.
"So promise me. Don''t even think about sacrificing anything for my sake. I''ll only be happy if you are with me." His words made her tear up.
Shin sat on his knees and hugged her. Alice couldn''t hold her tears anymore as she bawled out.
"I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I promise."
*Sob*
Alice cried but she was very happy that they can stay together now.
"Are you okay now?" Shin asked as Alice calmed down and stopped crying.
"Yeah," Alice replied with a blush as she was feeling embarrassed at her previous behavior now.
"So we got the monster core?" Alice asked.
"Yeah," Shin replied.
"What about the other material? That Divine Blessing."
Chapter 118 Problem!!
"Although it''s not there. I have a way to get it now." Shin replied easing her worries.
"What do you mean?" Alice asked curiously.
"In Leonard''s memory, I found a way."
"What? Was he someone that important in his previous life?" Alice asked as she couldn''t believe someone like him was strong enough to obtain divine powers.
"No, he got to know about these from his encounter with other species when he tried to kill them."
"Other species?" Alice was confused. "Do you mean monsters?"
"No not them. I''ll exinter. They are soon going to arrive anyway and the ones in the hiding will alsoe out. We will need to do our preparations. We only have a few days."
Alice nodded her head in understanding. Although she didn''t understand much.
Shin walked toward the corpse of the Wyvern.
"First step pouring Diving energy inside the body."
Shin touched the corpse and started circting Diving energy.
"This should do it."
"Now extracting the poison from the body. Mana Absorption from the blood."
"Electro bolt."
"Once more I guess. Electro bolt."
"Good enough."
Shin turned to Alice and smiled.
"The preparations areplete."
Alice was observing Shin''s every action curiously.
[Plunder Activated]
[You have absorbed 250 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a new skill Pseudo Dragon mes (S).]
[You have acquired Gray Wyvern''s Scales (Item).]
[You have acquired Divine Blessing (Item).]
[You have acquired Gray Wyvern''s ws (Item).]
[You have acquired Gray Wyvern''s horns (Item).]
"Great, it worked." Shin smiled happily.
Alice also got excited hearing Shin''s words. That means Elena can be saved.
''Just you wait, Bitch. I still haven''t shown off in front of you. So don''t die on me. Hmph.''
Shin didn''t notice Alice''s expression as he thought of the notices that he missed while fighting.
[Upgrade isplete.]
[Second Advancement isplete.]
[Congrattions on your second advancement for your ability ''Plunder''.]
[New effects are added.]
[New ability-rted skill is generating...]
[Congrattions You have obtained a Special skill ''Loan'']
"Ohh, so the strength I felt was from my advancement."
''What timing. I was really lucky or we might have died right there.''
''This new skill seems interesting.''
[Loan - User can give or take skills temporarily from others with some conditions.
Conditions can be decided by the Lender to which the borrower agrees.]
"I''ll try it outter."
*Ding*
[Congrattions on clearing the Tenth floor. You have cleared the Labyrinth. Proceeding with the distribution of rewards.]
[Would you like the rewards for each floor separately orbined?]
[Seprate/Combined]
"I think I''ll probably get better rewardsbined," Shin mumbled as he made his choice.
[All the rewards are beingbined...]
[You have obtained Wyvern Armor (Heroic)]
[You have obtained a Mysterious egg (?)]
[You have obtained Akapuh Fruits X10 (Item)]
[You have obtained a Purple Skill Book.]
"These rewards seem pretty good." Shin had a satisfied smile on his face as he nced at Alice who was also receiving her rewards. The rewards are distributed based on contribution.
In the next moment Shin heard a familiar voice he was expecting all this time.
[Well done legacy challenger. Your performance was beyond marvelous.]
Zephyair''s voice echoed as the surrounding dust started taking form.
Shin smiled at the sight of him.
"So did I pass the trial?"
[Yes, you have passed with flying colors. Now you are officially the Legacy challenger.]
A green light came out of Zephyair and settled inside Shin''s body.
[That''s the mark of a true challenger. It proves you have faced hardships and took the righteous path instead of betraying yourrades. As you have done so you have the opportunity toplete the major Legacy connected to the Khalsa legacy.]
"Wait Wait. So you mean to say that this legacy is just a minor one?"
[Yes, but for humans, that is very powerful too and you also got an opportunity to challenge the major one in the future. So you should be happy.]
Hearing Zephyair''s words Shin was bbergasted. As per Leonard''s memory, Khalsa''s legacy was one of the strongest legaciespeting with the other top two, and Zephyair''s revtion of it being a minor legacy was shocking.
[Well there''s time for the next trial so I''ll go now. We will meet again. See you, Challenger Shin.]
Zephyair''s body disappeared and returned to dust with those fleeting words.
''Major Legacy, hmm. Well, we still have time to prepare.''
Shin was brought out of his thoughts by the sound of a notification.
[The portal is ready. Please exit the Labyrinth.]
Shin nced at Alice as he offered his hand and asked "Shall we?"
Alice took his hand with a smile.
"That was exciting."
"Really?" Shin questioned.
"Of course, you won''t understand a girl''s heart," Alice replied with a pout.
Shin shook his head as he had no way of arguing back so he decided to keep silent.
Both of them onest time nced at the dead body of the Wyvern and walked towards the portal.
They had experienced a lot of things inside thisbyrinth which helped in their growth both physically and mentally.
"Alice, we have to make a lot of preparations."
"Is this because of Leonard''s memory?" Alice asked as she saw Shin''s serious expression.
"Yes, many terrifying things are going to happen." Shin had a solemn look on his face as he said that.
"These monster attacks were just the beginning of the real disasters. Take it as a tutorial."
"I see." Alice didn''t say anything else.
''That means the peaceful life I wanted with Shin is nowhere near in the future. But that doesn''t mean I''ll give up on achieving that. That day will surelye and I''ll wait.''
With these thoughts, both of them entered the portal disappearing from the Labyrinth.
[Would you like to leave your name in the ''Wall of Honor''?]
"No thanks. There are already a lot of troubles we have to deal with. Shadow Veil and Gravity control." Shin immediately activated his skills.
''It will be chaos outside. Hash.'' He sighed.
***
Outside the Labyrinth.
All engravings were now lit golden. All the awakeneds, big guild leaders, major corporations, and powerhouses from Aston and other nearby cities were waiting to get a glimpse of the powerful awakened named Leonard Drake.
All the big groups had the same goal in mind, That is to recruit him at any cost. Thepetition for his recruitment was intense but the other people just wanted to get a glimpse of him. The legendary awakened who managed to clear all ten floors of thebyrinth where others can''t evene close to him in terms of strength.
Who is that young man? All the media channels were broadcasting live news regarding him for countless hours. It was time for his appearance. As the public took a deep breath and all eyes were on the gate.
A momentter the big gate to thebyrinth opened. A strong gush of wind escaped inside thebyrinth. Everyone gulped and waited for the appearance of the legendary awakened Leonard Drake. But to deny their expectations there was no one. Leonard Drake was not there and even after waiting for some time, they couldn''t see him appearing.
The silence soon turned into an uproar. The Awakened Leonard Drake couldn''t be found. The most disappointed were those groups who wanted to recruit him and waited all this time.
All the media channels and people started specting about his disappearance.
"Awakened Leonard went missing."
"Is the Awakened Leonard Drake dead?"
"No, the Labyrinth was cleared so he should be alive."
"Then where is he?"
"Is he intentionally hiding from everyone?"
"What is the reason for his disappearance?"
***
"There are so many people here. Good thing I used shadow veil beforeing back." Shin was shocked by the number of people waiting in front of the Labyrinth while filing their breaths.
"Let''s go, Shin. Elena is waiting." Alice tugged on his sleeve and urged him.
"Yeah let''s hurry."
Both of them started flying and made their way out of there leaving the excited crowd waiting for a dead man.
***
Alice and Shin arrived in front of Simon''s house.
*Ding Dong*
"You are here. Come on in." Simon weed them. He had an anxious expression on his face.
Although he had full trust in Shin and Alice''s skills. Her sister''s safety made him fearful.
Simon grabbed Shin''s hand and pped his hands.
"Shin, can Elena be saved?" Simon had a desperate look on his face.
Shin had a close look at Simon and noticed dark bags under his eyes and it was obvious from a ce that his body was tired.
''Sure enough, he didn''t sleep a wink.'' Shin thought inwardly.
"Don''t worry, let''s go to her now." Shin didn''t want to waste any more time.
Simon nodded and lead Shin and Alice to Elena''s room.
As they entered the room a cold chill ran all over their body.
The previous room which had ice ciers here and there was now aplete Ice cave. Everything was covered on ice and Elena was still unconscious and covered in an ice tablet.
"Shin... Please... Save her." Simon''s voice was very weak. He had been watching over her all this time and seeing her in this state was very painful for him.
"Don''t worry." Shin immediately brought out the level 300 monster core and the bottle of divine blessing.
He poured mana into them and let them float to Elena.
Elena''s body immediately absorbed them and the ice around her started melting and the ice tablet started to harden.
Shin used his magic eyes and confirmed.
"The upgrade is in progress."
Simon''s eyes brightened as he heard it. Shin continued.
"But there''s a problem."
Chapter 119 Shocked Alfred!!
"But there''s a problem."
"Instead of level 100 monster core, we have level 300. I know the item is good so the result should be better than before but I am not so sure." Shin exined his worry to which nodded his head and replied.
"We can only wait."
"I hope she makes it through fast." Alice sighed.
''I just wanted to show off in front of her. But if she is like that then it''s no fun.''
Without Alice realizing she had fun bickering with her and teasing her.
***
"Okay, then we will be on our way," Shin said to Simon.
"You can stay some more. There''s no need to hurry." Simon uttered.
"Nah, not now. Let''s meetter after Elena wakes up. I also have something to discuss with you." Shin replied with a serious expression.
"I see. Then take care. See you soon." Simon understood the meaning behind Shin''s words. He was certain that their talk will be very important regarding their future.
***
On their way to Lawrence street.
As Shin had a lot of mana and he wanted to practice flying they decided to return home using the Gravity control skill. This way his proficiency will also increase.
Alice who was in Shin''s arms was enjoying this moment to the fullest.
''A gust of cold wind brushed past my cheeks as I felt Shin''s strong arms carrying me tenderly with care and tight enough to never let me fall.''
''I took a deep breath as something I craved for all this time soothed my nose and my whole body turned blissful. It was the scent of my beloved.''
*Sniff**Sniff*
''Hehehe, now this is heaven. I get to have Shin''s scent after a tiring day. What a fun life, I am doing nothing wrong.''
''There is nothing wrong about a girlfriend enjoying the scent of her boyfriend. It''s a universal fact.''
(A.N. - This is only Alice''s opinion.)
Shin felt his mana being used. His control over his Gravity control was increasing.
''I can''t fly fast enough. Well, I better focus on the control for now. Alice seems to be enjoying herself though.''
By the time they reached home Shin had used 30% of his mana. But with his rapid Mana absorption from the air that was also recovered.
***
"Wee back." Reina greeted Alice and Shin at the door front.
"We are here," Shin replied and Alice went to Reina as she sped her hands.
"It seems both of you have grown a lot stronger." Reina''s eyes shined as she eyed Shin and Alice.
"We gained a lot," Shin answered back.
"Let''s talk about that stuffter. Come inside and just a heads-up. Your Dad looks extremely irritated for some reason."
Reina giggled and went inside with Alice leaving Shin behind.
Shin had a confused expression on his face as he entered the living room. Alfred was there sitting with a neutral expression.
"Do you know why I am angry?" Alfred''s deep voice sounded.
Shin gulped and replied honestly "I have no clue."
Alfred''s eyes fixated on Shin before sighing.
"If you have no idea there''s no point in being angry with you."
"Why would you be angry Dad?" Shin asked with a confused expression.
"Do you know someone named Leonard Drake?" Alfred asked calmly.
Hearing the scum''s name Shin''s eyes turned red with hatred and emitted killing intent for a moment. But he calmed down thinking ''That man is already dead so there was no point in being angry.''
*Huu*
Alfred was surprised by Shin''s reaction. He never expected Shin to hate this man that much.
"I met him today. What about him?" Shin asked calming his anger.
From Shin''s reaction and words, Alfred was certain.
''This brat has no idea what is going on. It was already a headache attending so many calls and answering them. I narrowly escaped from the office with the excuse of already working for 16 hours.''
"It''s like this..." Alfred began exining the events which urred after the start of their raid.
Shin continued listening to him without uttering a word.
"Amazing, this matter is already out of hand. Leonard is already a celebrity now." Shin uttered with a sinister smile.
Alfred felt chills from Shin''s smile.
''What did he experience to have this much hatred against Leonard?''
"Wolner n is also here. Some people from the branch family are trying to recruit Leonard at any cost. I think they are also nning to start a subsidiary guild here in Aston city. I don''t think anyone important will be here. So it''s not a matter of concern." Alfred exined his worries to Shin.
''But if Leonard Drake whom Shin hates so much joins them. It may be troubling.''
"By the way who is Leonard and what''s your rtion?" Alfred asked as there was still no news about him and the only people that can answer this question are Shin and Alice.
"He is someone who entered with us by mistake. A cruel man who had killed many innocent people." Shin replied with a disgusted look on his face.
"Where is he now? If he knows about you and Alice and is also your enemy. He may bring trouble in the future." Alfred started thinking of ways to eliminate probable dangers they may face. But Shin''s reply eased his worries.
"Oh, he is dead. Don''t worry about him." Shin replied casually.
''Though I wish I could have tortured him before e his death. Tsk.''
"What?" Alfred''s mind went nk and then he thought of something and startedughing.
"Hahaha."
"All of those big ns and guilds are out there searching for him. Haha. Wolner n people are spending every ounce of resource to search for him. They deserve it."
Shin also smiled seeing his fatherugh like that.
"Dinner is ready both of you. Shin, freshen up fast." Reina''s voice sounded from the kitchen.
"Okay, Mom."
***
Inside his room. Late at night.
''I can''t sleep. Both of us experienced death so many times today.'' Shin turned to his left to see the sleeping Alice.
He slightly pulled back the strand of hair from her face and tugged it back of her ear.
"Mhmm... Shin... Hngh." Alice mumbles those words in her sleep.
''So cute..'' Shin slightly touched her nose to which she frowns.
''She was ready to die just to save me.'' Shin remembered today''s events. He had a bitter look on his face.
"Just how much do you love me?" Shin mumbled those words and kissed her forehead.
Even in sleep, Alice seems to recognize it. As she had a blissful smile on her face.
''I am so blessed to have you by my side. I will always take care of you.''
''But to do that I need power. Our strength is not enough to face the threats that are going to appear now.''
Shin took a sitting position on the bed without disturbing Alice''s sleep.
''I do have some things in mind but firstly.''
''Status board.''
*Klink!*
***
__________________________________
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac, Odd Breaker]
[ Level - 55 ]
[STR - 200]
[VIT - 200]
[AGI - 200]
[DEX - 200 ]
[Stamina - 200]
[Mana - 144(60% Purified)]
[Bonus stats - 360]
[Divine Energy - 1.00]
[Legacy - In progress.]
[Special ability - Plunder[Advanced 2]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch, Mana Absorption, Upgrader(SS), Loan]
[Blessing - Instant Recovery(SS)]
[Plundered Abilities:]
- Sharp Shooter (A)
- Dark mes (A)
- Water Magic (A)
- Poison Master (B)
- Mind Control (B)
- Arcane Web (C)
- Gravity Control (C)
- Shadow Veil (C)
- Electro bolt (C)
- Mana ball (D)
- Blood Sword Art (E)
[Abilities Collected:]
[Skills - Magic Eyes (S), Extreme speed (A), Pain tolerance(D), Body Defense (C), Razor sh (B)]
[Skills Collected - Rage (A), Pseudo Dragon mes (S)]
[Skill Points - 680]
[Memory Cubes - 0]
[Equipment]
- Ts de [Artifact] - (Semi-Heroic grade)
- Formless (Legendary)
- Wyvern Armor (Heroic)
[Items]
- ??? Key 1
- ??? Key 2
- Mysterious egg (?)
- Blooded Khalsa [Artifact] - (Key to the Legacy)
- Minotaur''s Blood
- Minotaur''s Horn X2
- Blue Taurus Horns X2370
- Gray Wyvern''s Scales X100
- Gray Wyvern''s ws X4
- Gray Wyvern''s horns X2
- Akapuh Fruits X10 (Item)
- Purple Skill Book
***
''My level is 55 but these stats are insane. 200 for the five and 144 for mana with 60% purity.''
''Although I have 360 bonus stats to use. I shouldn''t increase those 5 further. As far as I can tell. I am still not used to the true strength of 200 stat. Because of that, I am still not able to bring out my true power.''
''I need to do something about that. Maybe practicing martial arts would be better.''
''As for Mana, it doesn''t have many restrictions. Also, most of my abilities use mana. So that is essential. Let''s increase mana and divine energy.''
[Mana - 404(60% Purified)]
[Divine Energy - 2.00]
[Bonus stats - 0]
''Oh this is great I feel a lot of power and energy inside me now.''
''It''s still a long way before I can think about using Divine Energy. At least I can feel it and circte inside my body. But the good thing is, I can use mana more efficiently now.''
''Anyway, now for the thing I''ve been looking forward to. Pseudo Dragon mes (S)''
Chapter 120 Purple Grade Skill Book!!
''My upgrader skill is acting up which means I canbine this skill with others. But this time it''s an S rank skill so the result should be better.''
''Huu. Before Ibine my skills. I should collect the new one too.''
For clearing the Labyrinth Shin also got a Purple Skill Book. With a skill book, a person can learn a random skill without any penalties. Finding a skill book is also notmon.
Skill books are graded with color and depending on the color the skill of that rank cane out.
White --> H - F rank skill.
Yellow --> F - D rank skill.
Green --> D - C rank skill.
Orange --> C - B rank skill
Red --> B - A rank skill.
Purple --> A - S rank skill.
Golden --> S rank and above.
Further details unknown.
A skill book can only be used once and by one person. So they are rare and the purple skill book was one of the rarest ones.
The reason Shin received a purple grade skill book was because of his performance in clearing the Labyrinth and also the increase in difficulty for the trial.
As the difficulty of the final floor increased by many levels. The rewards also came out better. Otherwise, it would have been a Red grade skill book.
From now on those who clear that Labyrinth will get an Orange or Green grade skill book as a reward and in extremely rare cases, a Red one.
***
Shin took out the Purple grade skill book and observed it from all sides. The usage is very simple. The user only needs to flow mana inside the book to learn the skill.
''Very interesting.''
Shin reached his hand to flow the mana but stopped midway. He pulled it away as he thought of something.
"What if..."
''I shouldn''t take any chances but it doesn''t hurt to try. It''s not like I have a shortage of skills.''
Shin touched the book and instead of blue mana, golden divine energy started flowing inside the book.
The Purple Skill book started radiating purple blinding light.
Shin panicked as he saw Alice sleeping peacefully.
''Thank god her sleep wasn''t disturbed.''
The purple light immediately went inside Shin''s forehead.
Shin''s eyes were filled with purple light as a surge of power settled inside his body.
[You have learned a new skill Dragon''s Thunder (S)]
Shin''s brain was filled with a lot of information. His eyes shed open and without wasting any time he immediately activated Upgrader (SS).
"Upgrader, Electro Bolt (C), Rage (A), Dragon''s Thunder (S)."
Shin''s eyes emitted golden light. His face had a neutral look.
[Congrattions! You have sessfullybined Electro Bolt (C), Rage (A), and Dragon''s Thunder (S) into a new ability.]
[You have learned a new ability ''Purple Lightning (SS)''.]
A minuteter Shin''s eyes turned back to normal.
''SS rank? Oh my God.''
Shin wanted to scream too badly but calm down as he didn''t want to disturb Alice''s sleep.
[Purple Lightning (SS) - Since ancient times thunder had brought destruction and chaos. But also a start for a new life. Purple lightning is ranked second highest in terms of purity and the strongest type of lightning.]
''It''s SS rank and still second in terms of purity and strength. Just how strong is the first ranked.''
Shin''s mind was still in the process of understanding the situation.
Although he did get an SS rank ability. He will have to work very hard to increase his proficiency. Fortunately, his proficiency in Electro Bolt somewhat helped him in this aspect. But it was nowhere near enough to get proficient in controlling this SS rank ability.
''Let''s leave it forter and get to the next one.''
"Upgrader. Let''s also use all my skill points for this one."
[Congrattions! You have sessfullybined Dark mes (A) and Pseudo Dragon mes (S) into a new ability.]
[You have learned a new ability ''Hellfire (S)''.]
''This is great. Both of these skills are going to be very useful. Now I have to focus on learning weapon techniques.''
''We have collected a lot of items.''
''I already have two unknown keys now. I still don''t know their use. A Mysterious egg, for which there is no information. Hash, I can only wait now. There''s no point in thinking. There is no information about those even in Leonard''s memory.''
''But there is some information about these Akapuh fruits. They can be used as ingredients for some great elixir.''
''We need an alchemist. As for the monster materials they are also valuable so it would be a waste to sell them all.''
''What should I do?''
Shin closed his eyes as he was deep in thought and fell asleep. Alice opened her eyes as she smiled and kissed his cheek. She snuggled close to him and also fell asleep.
This day was very tiring for both of them with a lot of thrills.
***
While they were sleeping many world-changing events were urring. The disappearance of Awakened Leonard Drake caused strife between many big groups who came to Aston city in the hopes of recruiting him.
As such fiercepetition was going to start between all these guilds. A race of resources and power.
Next few days under the noses of these groups, many small groups also started emerging. As the government had already legalized them. It benefitted many. But the process to legally register these guilds was through some tests by the awakened association. This way they get information on many talents and build rtions with the guilds.
The awakened association started monitoring dungeons and a discussion was going on about giving rights to the cleared dungeons to the top guilds. This potential profit attracted many.
The C.U.B.E.S organization started purchasing many monster materials and herbs. But they weren''t the only ones. The top guilds and families started recruiting talented Crafter awakeneds and formed their research teams. So the demand for monster materials was very high.
"Oh wow, it was a good thing I held onto those materials," Shin uttered while watching the news regarding the increase in the price of monster parts.
For thest few days, Shin and Alice learned basic weapon techniques from their parents. Alice was taught by Reina. Although Reina was not an expert at using a scythe. She had practiced spear, staff, and halberd. But her insight was very valuable. So Alice was still learning a lot of things.
Shin got taught by Alfred. He learned the sword, spear, and axe for basics.
Although both of them were familiar with their weapons and fought many battles. They were still newbies. They had no techniques so they weren''t able to bring out their true strength.
Although they were only being taught fundamentals. It was a lot useful.
Not only weapons. Shin also practiced Hellfire and Purple lightning increasing their proficiency.
For all their practice they traveled to the outskirts of Aston City. Which was a lot of time-consuming.
Alfred and Reina always created barriers around their practice area. Which blocked the sound from inside.
''This won''t do. We need a ce where we can practice without being disturbed.'' Shin had been thinking about it all the time whenever they go to practice. Fortunately, no one has seen them yet. But the same can''t be said about the future. So it was better to be cautious.
"So are you going to sell them?" Alice asked bringing Shin out of his reverie.
"No, I''ll only sell items that are already there in the market," Shin replied while shaking his head.
Alice nodded her head in agreement.
"What about other materials? Are you going to wait for them to appear in the market?"
"We can''t wait that long. So, we are going to create a guild." Shin answered proudly with a dashing smile.
"I see," Alice replied with a smile.
"You don''t have a problem with that?" Shin asked just to make it clear.
"Why would I? I am fine with anything that Shin wants to do." She replied as she held his arm and let her head rest on his shoulder.
Shin smiled at her affectionate behavior.
"Then let''s go and register as awakeneds."
***
Shin and Alice made their way to the Awakened Association building which is located in themercial sector.
This newly built facility was very vast with many floors and buildings with open grounds around them.
Therge group of awakeneds who came to get themselves registered.
"Are we going to register now? But what about not revealing our powers thingy?" Alice questioned as she remembered the time when Shin asked her to never reveal her powers to others. Especially the rank.
"Don''t worry about it. I have it covered. Although they have level detectors. Even if they have appraisers they can''t know our abilities or other information because I have hidden them with Shadow Veil." Shin gave a smile as he reassured her.
"Wow, but I also heard they ask you to disy your skills too," Alice asked as she held her chin.
"Leave it to me, it''s time to use my new skill," Shin said calmly.
"Loan."
Chapter 121 A Guild!?
As Alice''s SSS rank ability was to be kept hidden to avoid unnecessary trouble. It was time for Shin to use his new ability.
"Hehe, let''s go." Shin grinned and they both went inside.
As they entered to find the reception they came across a grand hall. With high-tech monitors in full view.
It was pretty crowded with the number of Awakeneds who came to register. They saw the guild registration desk and took a form to fill out the details.
''Our name, age, address, contact, ability name, type, rank, and level.'' Shin read the details that needed to be filled out in the form.
''It is simple but important. Ability type, rank, and level can already give a general idea about the person''sbat power and potential.''
''From what I heard they are doing assessment too. To check if the information is correct.''
''It has both good and bad points. So I can''t just criticize.''
They both went to the assessment room. While waiting for their turn. Many applicants showcase their abilities inside the hall. The practice dummies were attacked one by one. The walls and material inside the practice hall were very sturdy.
''The walls seem reinforced. So this is the effect of the builder and exchanger ss abilities. Interesting.'' Shin was intrigued by the practice hall.
''Once I make our base. I''ll be sure to make it magically reinforced.''
"Fire Pistol, D rank. Mage ss. Next." The assessor asked the next person toe on stage and showcase their skills.
While the awakened whose test was over was now surrounded by the people trying to recruit him.
"MOVE ASIDE!!" A loud voice echoed from behind.
"What? What''s going on?" As people tilted their heads to see the source behind the voice.
They saw an arrogant young man with a stoic face standing haughtily. The voice probably came from the muscr bodyguard standing behind him.
Soon murders started among the crowd of applicants.
"Isn''t that..."
"Yeah, it is."
Shin raised his eyebrows at the unexpected situation. But soon a sense of familiarity came over him. It was not because he knew that person. That young man was in Leonard''s memory. It was Jin Carter. A rich second-generation fool, who led the Carter family to disaster.
He hadmitted many evil deeds because of his arrogance in the future.
''It''s better to not involve with him. I am not strong enough to face other families. I already have enmity with the Mark corporation''s Steven Mark. Fortunately, I haven''t run into him. I need to do something about that too. I can''t dy that matter.''
(A.N. - Steven Mark was someone who tried to court Alice in front of the Canopy dungeon but failed. Because of his hatred for Shin, he sent Assasins after them who died miserably. Refer to chapter 63. )
"Ohh, it''s master Jin."
"Is that young master Jin?"
"I heard he is a very powerful awakened. The Carter guild will certainly belong to him in the future."
Hearing the crowd praise him Jin''s arrogance rose through the clouds.
''These peasants should be honored to be in this young master''s presence.''
''I''ll be the star of the day. I''ll show my father how capable I am..''
Jin smirked and didn''t care about others as he skipped the line and walked to the front.
No one tried to mess with him but everyone cursed inside their minds. This trashy young master better not make any trouble here.
"Wee, Mr. Jin. Your assessment will now begin. Please disy your ability." The assessor didn''t care in the slightest but he didn''t show any discourtesy.
Jin smugly activated his ability. Soon a shy sword appeared in his right hand. He swung the sword and it started burning with fire.
''Hehehe, see this peasants.''
"Mr. Jin Carter. Ability - Fire sword, Rank - A, Type - Magic Swordsman, Level - 31. Passed." The Assessor announced the result.
His rank and ability made many people amazed. The recruiters looked at Jin like hungry hawks. But too bad he can''t get him. He is after all from the Carter family and is already associated with their guild. Nevertheless, they still tried to get close to him.
"Next person."
The next person was an E rank. Then D and C.
''These small fries are not worth my time.''
Jin wasn''t here just to get a license. He also wanted to recruit some capable people as this was an order from his father.
"Next."
This time it was Shin''s turn.
''Another peasant.'' Jin scoffed arrogantly.
"Mr. Shin please disy your ability." The assessor requested.
"Yes."
Shin raised his hand and muttered.
"Dark mes."
The ck mes surrounded him and burned the practice dummy to ashes. This horrifying strength made the Assessor panic.
"Please stop. It will do."
The Assessor was not even slightly bit interested in others'' abilities. But this time he was sweating like crazy.
''This is crazy.''
"Mr. Shin Wolner. Ability - Dark mes, Rank - A, Type - Mage (Fire Elemental), Level - 55. Passed."
Hearing the Assessor''s words the entire hall went silent.
"Wow, that''s crazy. Did you hear that? Rank A."
"He is a Mage. We need to recruit him."
"Level - 55, that''s awesome."
"I''ve never seen those types of mes."
"His ability is awesome."
"It may be even better than young master Jin."
"Hey, keep your mouth shut. Do you want to die?"
Jin who heard these murmurs got angry. Someone here outshined him. His n of being the star today is now a flop.
"Dammit, who is this bumpkin?"
"Young master please calm down. Please remember he is a good potential recruit."
"Also he didn''t do anything to you, sir." The bodyguard exined. Indirectly telling Jin to not take any action against Shin.
Although he is Jin''s bodyguard. He is also Jin''s assistant. Jin''s father assigned him to take care of Jin and assist him. So as his duty he needs to teach Jin the in and outs of the business.
"Ughh fine," Jin calmed down hearing the bodyguard''s words.
''But I still don''t like it. He stole my limelight.''
But the time Jin managed to calm down. Anothermotion started.
"Miss Alice Kayden. Ability - Water Magic, Rank - A, Type - Mage (Water Elemental), Level - 53. Passed."
"Wow another A rank."
"What a day. So many good talents are here."
Jin''s face turned ugly.
''Why are there so many talented people today of all days?''
Alice and Shin didn''t waste any time and escaped from there.
"Let''s hurry Alic before we get surrounded by people trying to recruit us," Shin said hurriedly.
Alice nodded her head and went with him.
"Yes let''s go."
''I am also annoyed by these creepy stares and those hungry bitches lusting after Shin. I can''t let anyone get close.''
"Master Jin, aren''t we going to recruit them?"
"Send someone to talk to them. They are not worthy to meet me. Hmph." Jin didn''t stay there any longer and went on his way.
"Ok, sir." The Bodyguard made a call and followed after him.
Many people surrounded Shin and Alice. But he politely refused them stating they are already part of a guild.
Even the men Jin send were refused.
"That was exhausting," Shin mumbled with a sigh.
Alice took out a hot drink for him and sat beside him.
"It worked," Alice uttered with a smile.
"Told you so." Shin shed a smile.
Shin had used Shadow Veil to hide the effects of Hell Fire ability. As he was very familiar with Dark mes imitating it with Hell Fire was easy.
As for Alice, Shin used his second advancement skill Loan to give her Water Magic (A) skill. That also worked out perfectly. Loaning an ability or skill is simple with a condition but the negative side is. There is no increase in proficiency. So Alice can only use that ability based on her familiarity with it.
"You do remember the condition for the loan right?" Shin asked with a cheeky smile.
Alice blushed and nodded her head.
"Is there no way around it?" Alice asked trying to escape from the condition.
"You have to do it." Shin grinned in amusement.
Alice turned her head sideways to hide her embarrassment.
"I''ll think about it."
"Hehe."
Now it was their turn for the counter.
"Mr. Shin Wolner. If you want to register for a guild. You would need to do the assessment first and at least 3 members for the initial registration." Thedy at the booth replied with a business-like smile.
"Is it necessary for all three members to be present?" Shin questioned with a frown. He never expected this kind of rule to be there.
''How careless of me.''
"No sir, only their consent is needed. Otherwise, anyone can register. This is just to show that the guild at least has members. Also if there''s no activity within the guild for six months. Your guild license would be canceled."
"Okay, here are the assessment results." Shin slid the paper forward.
After filing a few more details. Thedy asked. "Okay, sir all the procedures areplete. What would be the name of the guild?"
Shin thought for a moment and smiled as a name clicked inside his mind. The name which he should have forgotten long ago. "Astros Guild."
Chapter 122 Unrequited Feelings!!
Astros is a name rted to Shin by destiny. But there''s still time before he remembers anything.
"So, Astros Guild it is." Thedy eximed.
"This is your guild card. Sir. The guilds will be divided into rankings by the association. For now, your guild''s rank is 1 star." She didn''t bother to exin any further and asked for the next person toe.
Shin and Alice understood everything was settled here. So they didn''t wait any longer.
"Are we going to check other sections too?" Alice asked.
''We can tour around this ce. It can be assumed as a date right? Hehe.''
Alice continued smiling not leaking any of her thoughts.
"Maybe next time. We have a lot of things to do today." Shin replied calmly.
''Eh?'' Alice was disappointed and she couldn''t conceal her thoughts.
"Don''t worry we wille by again."
Hearing Shin''s words Alice reluctantly agreed.
"We have to meet a few people."
*Beep* *Beep*
"Hm, it''s Simon," Shin answered the call.
*ck*
"Hey, Simon."
[Shin, Elena is awake. Come quick.]
"Ok, we will be there soon."
"Is she awake?" Alice asked to confirm it with Shin.
"Yes," Shin replied.
''Great that bitch is alive. Hehe, now this will be fun.''
"Let''s go then," Shin and Alice came out of the building to a secluded ce.
"Shadow Veil." Both of their figures disappeared without a trace.
But someone did notice by coincidence. A person with a special ability was observing the whole association and caught sight of this.
"Interesting."
***
While soaring through the sky.
''Was someone watching us? But I checked with my magic eyes no one was nearby. This is troubling.''
''With my increase in mana. I can fly for a very long time. This is great.''
''Before if I wanted to fly fast, it would have consumed a lot of mana but now I don''t have to worry.''
Shortly after they reached Adger''s residence.
"Come on in, guys." Simon hurriedly leads them inside the house.
Alice looked around and asked.
"Where is she?"
"She will be down in a minute. You guys have a seat first." Simon replied.
Alice''s face brightened.
"Okay."
She immediately locked her hand around Shin''s arm affectionately.
He felt something was off about Alice''s actions but decided to ignore them.
As Shin took a seat Alice sat on hisp.
''What? What is this? Since when was Alice this forward? And she isn''t even embarrassed like usual.'' Shin wasn''t able to process what Alice was thinking.
As for Alice, her mind was preupied with thinking of the best way to show off in front of Elena. So she didn''t even think about her actions.
***
Elena came out of her room as she heard Shin had arrived.
''I must have troubled him a lot. I should thank him properly. You can do it, Elena.''
''Yes, I can''t act cold in front of him when I''m supposed to thank him.''
"Would you guys like to drink something?" Elena heard Simon''s voice from downstairs.
''Oh, brother is treating them nicely.''
"Tea is fine."
Hearing Alice''s sound Elena felt annoyed.
''Sure enough, that bitch is here.''
''Calm down I can''t let Shin see this expression.''
"Darling let''s drink in the same cup," Alice said while giggling.
''What? Am I hearing things?''
''D-D-D-Dar-Darling!??''
Elena immediately hurried downstairs and the scene in front of her shocked her to the core.
Alice was sitting on Shin''sp and Shin was also showing affection for her.
''Why is this? Please, let this be a dream.''
"Wh-Why are you guys?" Elena asked while pointing her hand towards Shin and Alice shakily.
"Oh, we started dating." Alice smiled mischievously and answered her question.
Like thunder struck her, Elena couldn''t think straight and was left standing there.
''Hehehe, seeing the expression of this bitch. It was worth it.'' Alice was enjoying the situation very much.
Shin didn''t understand why would Alice had to dere that in a roundabout way. She could have said normally.
Simon saw her sister''s expression and couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.
''Sorry sis, I won''t interfere in this matter. You have to solve it on your own.''
"N-No, this couldn''t be. It''s a lie. This is not true." Elena''s mind was on the verge of breaking.
"It is true. It''s been a few days. Mom and Dad also agreed to it." Alice just continued hurting Elena with her words like swords piercing her heart.
Alice was enjoying it.
''That was fun.''
*Drip*
Elena started crying as she stood there motionlessly. Tears started dropping from her eyes nonstop. She couldn''t understand what she was feeling.
Was this jealousy? Or a sense of loss.
Her mind couldn''t process anything and the heart-throbbing pain inside her chest was unbearable.
''What is this feeling?''
''Why does it hurt so much?''
Her tears never stop.
"Ele-Elena, are you okay? Does it hurt? Is it the side effect of your advancement?" Shin immediately went to her in worry.
''Why are you caring for me now? Please don''t, it hurts more.'' Elena wanted to say this but no words came out of her mouth.
"Alice, can you heal her?" Shin asked anxiously.
Although Alice wanted to tease Elena a little. She didn''t expect this type of reaction.
''This is serious.''
"Okay, don''t worry. We girls will have our private girls talk so don''t bother us for a while." Alice eximed while grabbing Elena by her shoulder and supporting her to her room.
"Is she alright?" Shin mumbled in concern.
''Is this bastard really clueless or just acting?''
"Tsk, sometimes I think how nice it would be to beat the crap out of you," Simon muttered while ring at Shin.
"Did you say something?" Shin asked as he felt he picked up Simon muttering something.
Simon didn''t reply and took a seat waiting silently.
''Why is everyone acting this way? I have so many important things to discuss. Haah, we don''t have much time. It will happen tonight.''
''I hope they finish their talk soon.''
Shin thought as he started circting his mana inside his body.
***
Inside Elena''s room.
"Have you calmed down?" (Alice)
"Does it look like I''m fine?" (Elena)
"Please tell me it was a prank." Elena still had some hope of it being wrong.
"No, it was true," Alice answered.
Elena started crying again.
"Why, why did this happen? Is it because I always act cold in front of others? I try my best to act nicely in front of him."
"I can''t believe you are his girlfriend." Elena continued speaking.
"I liked him for a long time. I wanted to be with him. For years I have loved him. He had very low self-esteem until very recently. He had already given up on his life. His motivation for doing anything. I always wanted to help him. But I couldn''t. I thought maybe if I can help him we can be together."
"It took me years to open up to him. Even my brother had a very hard time. But it still wasn''t enough."
"I thought of many ways. I even tried inviting him out many times. Maybe because of my personality things became even more difficult."
"When the monsters invaded. I thought I had lost Shin. I cursed myself for not stopping him from going back home that day. If something had happened to him. I couldn''t forgive myself."
"After a few days when I found out, he was fine. I was very happy. But when I met him. He had changedpletely. His eyes had a bright light inside them. They were not lifeless anymore. His personality had changed. He had confidence in himself."
"I had dreamt of Shin being like that for a long time. I even tried many ways to help Shin be like that."
"But that wasn''t the only change. I wasn''t the one close to him. It was you. You came out of nowhere and managed to do what I''ve been trying for years."
"I know I don''t have any right to say this. But I don''t like it. I wanted to be with him. Just what did I do wrong?"
Elena''s tears never stoping out.
"This is unfair."
*Sob*
She tugged Alice and kept crying. Alice crouched down on her knee and hugged her.
Elena burst into tears.
''This wasn''t how things were supposed to be. She should have been annoyed and thrown a tantrum. I would have made fun of her. Then tease her for a long time. I never thought she liked him that much.''
''She cares for Shin a lot. So I can''t get rid of her. What should I do? But I don''t want her toe in between me and Shin.''
Alice wasn''t able to conclude anything.
[You can''t monopolize Shin. So let things happen with the flow of time. Let destiny decide it.]
A voice sounded inside Alice''s consciousness.
''Huh, who the heck was that? What do you mean can''t monopolize him? Shin is already mine. F*ck the destiny. I decide how I want things to be.''
"Okay now stop crying." Alice patted her back while her eyes had a fierce glint in them.
____________________
Join us.
Discord server - https://discord.gg/QHMbqDWR2a
Chapter 123 They Are Here!!!
A minuteter Alice and Elena came downstairs.
Shin who was waiting with Simon abruptly stood up. "Is everything okay?"
Alice red at him and thought. ''What okay? You don''t even understand you are the reason behind this.''
She sighed deeply.
She nced at Elena meeting eyes with her. ''You do remember what we talked about.''
Elena understood the expression on Alice''s face and replied inwardly. ''I''ll keep that in mind.''
"Everything is fine you don''t have to worry about that. We can start with the main issue." Alice replied to Shin as she cleverly diverted the topic.
"If you say so," Shin said. Although he didn''t understand the details. He was happy that everything was settled.
Although Elena had a lot on her mind she decided to keep it aside for the time being after her talk with Alice. One thing was clear she can''t give up just yet. No one knows what the future holds for them. So she made a truce with Alice for now.
For a moment Shin had a thought. ''What if Elena had feelings for me and she cried after learning that I was in a rtionship?''
''Nah, no way I am that popr. Also, I don''t think she had feelings for me. She always acted pretty cold too. I might believe she hated me if not for the fact that she at least talked with me.''
''But what if? Even if there was a 1% chance. If she did like me. If that was the case. What would I have done? What do I think about Elena?'' Shin''s thoughts were interrupted by Simon''s voice.
"Stop standing there nkly. Sit and start speaking."
Everyone took a seat as Shin started speaking.
"Guys tonight a world-changing event is going to ur. It is very detrimental to humanity."
As his serious words sounded. Everyone went silent.
"What do you mean by that? And how do you even know about something like that?" Simon questioned on behalf of everyone.
Shin started exining that he got Leonard''s memory who was a regressor so he now knew a lot about the future events.
"So the Leonard drake who everyone is looking for was a guy from the future and is already dead. I see now." Simon muttered in disbelief.
Although Shin''s ability to get the memory of the dead was absurd they had no doubts about its validity. His powers can''t bepared to normal standards. So they had already given up on pondering about that.
"Wait! Who is Leonard Drake?" Elena asked, she had just woken up, so she had no clue about the current situation outside.
"Leonard Drake the genius awakened who cleared the wholebyrinth," Simon uttered and paused as he thought of something.
"Were you two the ones who cleared it and used him as a scapegoat? So the materials you got for Elena were by clearing thebyrinth." As everything was connected. Simon and Elena got emotional. They did so much to help her.
"Well, that was the only way we could think of. We needed a Level 100 monster core and only inside the Labyrinth could we have found monsters with levels. So we took the bet. It worked out fine." Shin answered to which Simon had a stupefied face.
Elena saw Alice in a new light. ''I thought she hated me why would she try to save me?''
"Thank you so much, guys, for saving my sister. If I had lost her. I don''t know what would I have done. She is the only family I have left." Seeing Simon cry Shin got emotional. This was a rare sight for him.
"Don''t cry, man. Everything is fine now." Simon felt embarrassed by Shin''s words.
"Who is crying?" Simon retorted.
After some time as everyone calmed down. Simon asked the next important question.
"So what event were you talking about before? Are more terrifying monsters going to invade earth?" Simon asked with a serious look. If this was the case it would be very terrifying.
"Invasion will happen. But this time it''s a little different from a monster invasion." Shin''s words got everyone''s attention. He continued.
"You guys remember right just before the cataclysm. There was news that became a hot topic. The one contacting with interdimensional beings, or rather Aliens." Shin''s words echoed inside everyone''s minds as they understood the meaning behind the verse.
"Don''t tell me," Elena muttered with her eyes wide open. If what she was thinking was true. Then, ''No way. It can''t be.''
"Yes, Aliens areing."
"..."
"Tonight?" (Simon)
"Yes, tonight and our''s''s structure will also change. Think of the things that have happened as just the prologue for what''s toe." Shin exined without any intention of hiding the actual danger.
Everyone gulped in horror.
"So are we going to fight them?" Elena asked in all seriousness.
"Not yet, but the trouble will surely arise. There will be conflicts. So we should prepare."
"What kind of preparations can we do? There''s no way to avoid it." Elena mumbled as she pondered over this.
"Are we going to tell everyone about that?" Simon asked.
"And how would we do that? If they react negatively it may lead to a bigger conflict and in the worst-case scenario we die as the suspect." Elena answered back objectively.
"Don''t think about it. We can''t do much about this. I just want everyone to prepare. We can''t even fight them as we are now. And not all of them are hostile to us. So we are safe for now." Shin''s words caught their attention.
"The problem is after their arrival many troublesome things are going to happen. So we need to get stronger and we would need a lot of resources."
"Are we going to clear dungeons?" Simon questioned with a look of confusion.
"That too but it''s not simple. We can''t gain ess to these resources easily as individuals. So we will work as a guild." Shin uttered as he crossed his arms.
"Which guild?" Elena questioned. "I don''t know if we can trust ourselves in the hands of others."
"Why would we join another guild? We already made a guild for us. Astros guild." Shin replied casually.
"Are you going to let me join your guild too?" Simon asked with some uncertainty. Although they were good friends. Simon knew how strong Shin and Alice were. The gap between them was immense. Even her sister was a lot stronger. If notpared to them. As for him, he wasn''t sure, if he was useful. So he had doubts about will Shin let him join them.
Their friendship and guild are different matters.
"Would it be alright for me to join? If you are forcing yourself-" Simon felt some guilt as he uttered those words.
"What do you mean? You are already a member. Your name is already registered as a member of the guild." Shin replied. ''What is he even talking about?''
"You entered my name without permission?" Simon mumbled stupefied.
"What? You got a problem with that. You have done the same to me a lot of times. Adding my name in events without permission. Don''t think I will ever forget." Shin held a crude against Simon about something in the past.
"Well even if that was the case. I would have forced you to join anyway. So just ept it as your fate and give up."
Simon felt warm inside his heart and also somewhat insulted. But he kept his calm. ''He mocked me intentionally. Hmph.''
"Are there other people too?" Simon asked grumpily.
"Yes, we will get to themter. I have already mentioned to them about the guild. We will act on other things after tonight''s events." Shin''s words made others curious about who the other members were. Even Alice was clueless on this matter.
"So how are they? I mean tell us something about those Aliens."
"Instead of calling them Aliens, other-worlderers would be better. As I mentioned some would-be allies and some would be hostile with us, it depends on how we make our rtionship with them be."
"There are many species among them. Some are beautiful while some are weird."
Shin paused and then continued.
"But they have one thing inmon. All of them are a lot stronger than the current humanity even firearms and those top Martial families can''t do anything about that."
"So if they want to, they can easily destroy us." Shin''s words frightened everyone.
"Are you telling me? Our life or death is at their hands?" Simon muttered to which Shin nodded.
"How strong are they?" Elena asked while gulping down her saliva and sweat covered her forehead.
"100 level is average among them." Shin''s words made them understand the power difference.
They continued talking for a while.
***
That night as Shin had mentioned. Several blue portals appeared connecting the world with another world and the beings from that world entered here.
This time the portals had significant differences. Instead of demonic energy, the portal emitted pure mana.
The increase in mana in the surrounding caused the world to take a big change. Whether it was for the better or worse that''s for the future.
But now one thing was certain.
''Aliens are here.''
_______________________
A.N.:- Hey guys, this is the end of volume 2. Hope you enjoy the next volume.
Chapter 124 Night.
It was night but the sky was bright. The color of the sky started changing to red. Blue portals appeared over thend. They brought a huge influx of mana. The influx of such pure energy started changing the earth.
The tectonic tes shifted as thend mass grewrger. The actual size of the increased.
There was also a rapid increase in the appearance of dungeons all over the world. The normal nts had mutations and grew as herbs. While many old animals started gaining wisdom. New mountains were formed. Thendscape was now different.
The influx of mana had a huge effect on people and this phenomenon was named ''The World awakening''. This time 40% of the world''s poption gained abilities.
The abilities varied in many types. Some were useless and some were extremely powerful.
But even with this increased power and a huge number of awakened people humanity was still weak against the species or races who came from the portal.
Even the people who awakened after the cataclysm were weak. The highest level in humans at this time was level 63.
As for the other races, their average was far above 100. This showed the difference in strength between them.
If they wanted they could easily suppress humans with their strength and take over this. But things were not so easy. It would have been possible if they were of the same species. But even among the aliens, they had their difference.
So were their intentions, some wanted to join hands with humans while some were hostile. There were also who decided to be neutral.
The alien species that came to earth were very fantasy-like. They were only fiction to humanity but their appearance proved them wrong. There were Elves, Dwarves, Dragon-kin, Mer-folks, Beast-folks, Lizard men, and Orcs.
There were a few other subspecies that came along with them.
All these races started building their territory near the portal they came from.
For now, humanity was too weak to contend against these races. The government of a small country in the south did try to suppress other species and it was an utter failure.
The other species did send their ambassadors to make rtions with human government. Although they knew humanity was too weak right now that won''t be the case in the future.
If they wanted to fend off the threats and their true enemies they needed even the smallest help.
Yes, all the races had one enemy inmon that they wanted to defend against. They were Demons.
***
As the world changed the territories changed too. The countries started creating new borders.
The country that Aston city was located in was named Hazel-rock.
Few other races started interacting with humans despite their differences in strength. Elves and Beast-folks were loved and adored by many humans. As the Mer-folks decided to maintain a neutral rtionship with humans, they decide to keep their distance.
Dwarves wanted to have a trade-only rtionship with humans.
Some Elven tribes settled down at the new great forest that appeared in the Hazel-rock country. As the environment was perfect for them to live in.
Fortunately, the president of Hazel-rock country wanted to make good rtions with other tribes. As they were too weak now. Having an ally is better than having another strong enemy.
Many new policies and rules were going to be established. Other countries were also having several changes in them.
Slowly but surely the world was changing. The good thing was that humans were yet to be attacked by other species. Fortunately, there were no tensions yet.
But the country that dared to suppress other species ignited a spark that will create tensions.
(A.N.:- an overview of all the species would be giventer on. As the story progresses.)
***
On the night of World Awakening.
While the world was facing such changes. Shin was making out with Alice.
*Pant*
*Pant*
"Shin, *Pant* the other races are here right?" Alice asked while catching her breath.
"Yeah," Shin replied while ying with her hair.
"So what are we going to do? Are we going to meet them?" Alice was curious about their future actions.
"Not yet we better focus on the guild now. We need to benefit from every opportunity we can get. Also, things won''t be simpleter." Shin answered with a thoughtful look.
"What do you mean?" Alice asked.
"Soon, some of the other races will start making rtions with humans," Shin said.
"Isn''t that good though?" Alice asked.
"Yeah, it is. But that''s only for appearances. Truth be told all the other races look down on humans. Humans are very weak as of now. But other species are not sure whether to take action against them. Also, they are currently at war with Demons. But that''s not it. There must be some other reason too. Or having a neutral rtionship with humans would have been better. I''m pretty sure it must be rted to humans of another world." Shin started pondering over some possibilities.
He felt a soft hand against his cheek.
"Don''t think too much, we can get the details when wee across someone from another race." Alice''s wordsforted Shin.
"Yeah, there''s no point overthinking it." Shin smiled as he kissed her.
***
"By the way, how are we going tomunicate with them? Whatnguage do they use?" Alice raised this question as she didn''t want to learn anothernguage from scratch now.
"Don''t worry, all the awakeneds canmunicate in anynguage."
"Seriously? That''s so awesome." Alice eximed with a cheerful smile.
"Yeah, well back to your original question. We are going to focus on the guild. So we will be recruiting some members and getting a base." Shin exined his n patiently.
"Where would our base be? Do you have somece in mind?" Alice questioned.
"Yeah, we are going to purchasend in themercial sector. It''s very close to the southern sector and the city center. It''s a great ce." Shin showed the location he has in mind to Alice.
Alice frowned upon seeing the location.
"There are already buildings in this ce owned by apany. So how are we going to purchase it?" Alice''s concern was right on the mark. They don''t have enough money to buy those buildings. Even if they did the buildings were not suitable to be used as a guild. Although the location was great.
"Don''t worry, those buildings are haunted. Many people died inside those buildings. Otherpanies did purchase it but their business went on a decline. The people who worked there either died or caught terminal illnesses. So no one wants to purchase it even though it''s a good location."
"So we can purchase it with our capital," Shin exined calmly.
"Why do you want to purchase a ce that is haunted?" (Alice)
"Because it''s cheap," Shin replied instantly. Alice sighed.
"Also you can absorb all the souls. So that''s no problem." Shin''s answer made Alice ponder over that. ''Well, that can be done. So it''s fine I guess.'' So she agreed.
Shin sent an email to thepany that the buildings belonged to. Enough though it was the night he still got a positive reply instantly.
''Maybe they wanted to get rid of it too.'' Shin tried offering a very low price of 1 million Unicoins each. Surprisingly thepany agreed to it.
''What? The market price for a building at such a ce would be no less than 100 million and we got 2 buildings for 1 million each. What a bargain. Hehe.'' Shin was very satisfied with the result.
Soon Shin transferred the amount and got papers of ownership for those buildings online. Now he was the owner of those buildings.
"So are we going to use those buildings?" Alice asked.
"No, I want to make out guild from scratch. Those buildings are not suitable." Shin replied. His words were right indeed. Those buildings can''t be used as guild bases. For proper guild operations, they are to be designed perfectly.
"But the cost of destroying those buildings would be high," Alice uttered.
"Oh don''t worry about that. Tonight those buildings would be destroyed with many nearby buildings. Some monsters will enter through the portal and escape there causing havoc." Alice''s eyes widened in shock at Shin''s words.
"Then what are we doing here? Shouldn''t we be there?" Alice urged, she couldn''t understand what Shin was thinking.
"This time we can''t interfere. This is the time for the other races to shine. The Elves and beast-folks are going to take action. This event will help them make good rtions with people from our country." Seeing Alice''s anxious look Shin patted her head.
"Don''t worry they are a lot stronger than us currently. They can take care of it easily. So stop worrying about that." Seeing that Alice was still fretting about that Shin pushed her down and started kissing her.
''I should fasten my preparations. It would be a lot better to make connections with other races fast. We will need their help.'' Shin stopped thinking and focused all his attention on Alice.
Chapter 125 Felbert Duo.
[... The sudden appearance of portalsst had caused havoc among the citizens.] As the news anchor continued reading the news Alfred''s eyes widened.
"*Sigh*, Just why do these weird things keep happening one after another. Why are the Aliens here now? Weren''t those monsters enough?"
"Weren''t you very excited that day when you heard them contacting Aliens? Why are you sighing now?" Shin''s voice sounded as he entered the living room.
"Hmph, things are a lot different now." Alfred red at Shin but he shrugged it off.
"Also, try to keep the voice down Shin. Neighbors willin again." Seeing the smirk on Alfred''s face. Shin was certain Alfred was just trying to mess with him.
''Sometimes I wonder where this childish side of Dades from. Normally he is very strict.''
Getting no reaction from Shin, Alfred smirked and disappeared.
"Tsk."
Soon Shin''s attention was caught by a piece of news he had been expecting all this time.
[... Several Buildings copsed in themercial sector due to the dungeon breakst night. Fortunately, it was suppressed by the other races named Elves and Beast folks. The cause of their arrival is still unknown. But these people are heroes who saved us from befalling a great disaster. The association is in talks with them. Further information will be provided soon... Next...]
Shin stopped paying attention to the other part of the news. What he wanted wasplete. His two buddings were crushed and only rubble was left. Also, the government will now give some reimbursement.
''Hehe, I didn''t waste any money demolishing the buildings and I also get money for that. How nice.'' Shin was pretty satisfied with the result.
"The breakfast is ready." Alice came to notify them.
Soon they had a very normal family breakfast and everyone left to attend their matters.
Alfred had a lot of work to do with the arrival of Aliens. He might do a few overtime now.
Reina was going to be at home.
Shin and Alice left the house with the intention of recruiting guild members.
"Who are we going to recruit?" Alice asked curiously.
"You know them." Shin''s words made Alice all the more curious.
Their first stop was the MSR colony. Yes, they were going to recruit the Felbert duo, Jenny and James.
As they arrived at their house Alice smiled.
"I see now."
"Yeah, them."
After their first meeting, they didn''t get a chance to meet again but Shin still had their contact. When he was thinking of whom to recruit for the guild.
They suddenly popped up in his mind. As far as he can remember. Both of them were ''A'' rank awakeneds and their abilities were pretty interesting too.
*Knock*
After the knock, a rustling sound came from inside. Soon the door was wide open and a familiar face was in front of them weing them with a warm smile.
"Hello guys,e on in." It was James Felbert
James Felbert was saved by Alice. When Mia used healing magic on him. Age 30 years old, he loves his wife very dearly.
From Leonard''s memory of the future, Shin had remembered James. He was nicknamed, ''The Army''. Because of his ability Golem Master (A). From the future he remembered, James was like a lone wolf, always alone. He was emotionless and cold. Only his deeds were mentioned among the people. His army of golems once destroyed a strong viin organization.
But the current James and the future one. Were a lot different. Current James was kind and warm-hearted. But the future James was emotionless and soulless like a dead man walking.
''I may know the reason. I believe in the future Jenny died. That may have been a trauma for him.'' Shin thought. All of these were mere spections. No one knew the exact reason and there was no way to find out. Because the future is changed. This time James Felbert will join the Astros guild.
As they went inside, Jenny greeted them with a happy smile. This was a great day for her.
"Wee Miss Alice." Jenny was very d to have her.
Shin waited but he was ignored for some reason. But he didn''t think much of it.
Jenny kept trying to talk to Alice while ignoring Shin. She was very happy.
''Hehe, finally the goddess is inside my abode. I just make herfortable in any way possible.''
Ah, right. Jenny had believed Alice was a goddess living in human disguise. Her faith in her was too strong.
After some time they all took a seat. Now to the important matter.
"Mr. James, have you both considered my proposal? I sure do want your help with my guild." Shin got straight to the point. There was no point beating around the bush. Although he wanted them to join. He wasn''tfortable with too many pleasantries.
James went silent for a moment. He had already considered the proposal. ''To be honest the proposal was very good. Even other guilds won''t prioritize us this much. Also.'' James nced at Shin and Alice, who were waiting for his answer. ''Both of them are very strong, I know I can trust them. They are good people, I won''t be exploited, and following them will help me get stronger.''
James'' determination to be stronger grew after thest night''s incident. The arrival of Aliens ignited a fire inside him. He can''t continue staying weak. Although he had leveled up for thest few days. It was nothingpared to the growth they felt following Shina and Alice. James got an answer for himself.
"I would like to take your offer. But I will only join if Jenny agrees to join." James agreeing to join the guild made Shin very happy.
Shin''s gaze turned towards Jenny waiting for her answer.
Without any hesitation Jenny said.
"I would like to reject your offer. There''s no way we are going to take so much risk by joining the guild. If your leadership skills aren''t good we may end up dying following your orders. Why should we take risks?"
Shin didn''t like that answer. This will ruin a lot of his ns. Alice saw Shin''s sad expression and her blood started boiling.
''How dare she make my Shin sad? Should I just kill her? Oh no, I can''t do that. If I kill her she won''t be able to join the guild. Shin will be sad regardless.''
Alice''s eyes which had turned red for a moment but immediately returned to their original color. She thought of something and said. "Miss Jenny, I want to ask something of you."
Hearing Alice''s words Jenny got alerted. ''This humble one will do anything for her goddess.''
"Can you please join the guild?" Alice asked with a pleading look.
"Of course. I will join the guild." Jenny replied. instantly.
''Oh, how stupid of me. Why did I reject the offer? If I join the guild. I can be very close to the goddess. Why did I not think of that? I deserve to be punished.'' Jenny had a guilty look on her face.
Shin and James were dumbfounded by her sudden change.
''What just happened?'' Shin couldn''t understand what was going on.
''Anyway, things worked out fine. So I guess it''s fine.''
Now they got themselves two great members for the guild. The Barrier Master (A), Jenny Felbe,rt and the Golem Master (A), James Felbert.
After their talk was finished. They left the ce.
"Now to the next ones," Shin uttered to which Alice nodded in agreement.
"By the way, do you what happened with Jenny? Why did she agree to you but not to me?" Shin decided to ask this question to Alice.
He was very curious.
"I am not sure. But isn''t this a good thing both of them joined? So the result is what matters." Alice also had no clue about Jenny''s thoughts.
"Yeah, you are right."
"Anyway who are the next candidates?" Alice asked curiously.
***
Shin''s status.
*Klink!*
***
__________________________________
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac, Odd Breaker]
[ Level - 55 ]
[STR - 200]
[VIT - 200]
[AGI - 200]
[DEX - 200 ]
[Stamina - 200]
[Mana - 404(60% Purified)]
[Bonus stats - 0]
[Divine Energy - 2.00]
[Legacy - ??]
[Special ability - Plunder[Advanced 2]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch, Mana Absorption, Upgrader(SS), Loan]
[Blessing - Instant Recovery(SS)]
[Plundered Abilities:]
- Purple Lightning (SS)
- Hell Fire (S)
- Sharp Shooter (A)
- Water Magic (A)
- Poison Master (B)
- Mind Control (B)
- Arcane Web (C)
- Gravity Control (C)
- Shadow Veil (C)
- Mana ball (D)
- Blood Sword Art (E)
[Abilities Collected:]
[Skills - Magic Eyes (S), Extreme speed (A), Pain tolerance(D), Body Defense (C), Razor sh (B)]
[Skills Collected - 0]
[Skill Points - 0]
[Memory Cubes - 0]
[Equipment]
- Ts de [Artifact] - (Semi-Heroic grade)
- Formless (Legendary)
- Wyvern Armor (Heroic)
[Items]
- ??? Key 1
- ??? Key 2
- Mysterious egg (?)
- Blooded Khalsa [Artifact] - (Key to the Legacy)
- Minotaur''s Blood
- Minotaur''s Horn X2
- Blue Taurus Horns X2370
- Gray Wyvern''s Scales X100
- Gray Wyvern''s ws X4
- Gray Wyvern''s horns X2
- Akapuh Fruits X10 (Item)
- Purple Skill Book
***
Unicoins - 5M+
***
Chapter 126 Rejection!?
Shin and Alice, we''re traveling via air. Shin wanted to master his use of Gravity control to fly as fast as he can. With his reserves of mana. It was quite possible.
''At first, using reverse gravity to fly sure felt weird. Rather than flying it was more like falling. But, I think I am getting used to it.'' Shin thought as he dodged the buildings in front of him. His maneuvering skills were pretty good.
Shin was using both Gravity control and Shadow Veil at the same time. ''Although these skills are lower ranked they are very useful. In the future, I won''t hesitate to increase their rank.''
Shortly after both of themnded near a cafe. This ce was a little far from the MSR colony. But still in the Northern sector.
"Is this the ce?" Alice asked.
"Yes, we will meet them in the cafe," Shin replied as he put Alice on her feet.
"Who are those people?" Alice asked curiously as she was still in dark.
"You know the three people we met inside the Canopy dungeon."
"Are... Are you talking about that group of two girls and a guy?" Alice''s words were shaky. She didn''t want to believe it. No this can''t happen.
"You remembered. Yes them."
As Shin finished his words. Alice went silent. She was in utter shock and disbelief.
While in shock she followed after Shin and entered the cafe.
There she met those people. At the table in the corner, three people were sitting seemingly waiting for someone.
Shin immediately went towards them followed by Alice.
The girl on the left with blue hair and blue eyes was Selene Fred, 23 years old this year, Ability Water Elementalist (A).
She was a strong-willed woman and also held a protective nature for the people close to her. The same could be said for herrades. So she would have been a great addition to the guild.
The green-haired girl with emerald eyes next to her was Marine Scott, she is the same age as Selene. Her ability is nt Elementalist (A).
Although she is quite timid but also very courageous.
Next to her was a bulky-looking man named Alex. His build was bulkier than Simon''s. Although his ability is only a C rank, Body Defence. He would be useful for the guild as a tanker.
Shin wanted to bring all of them to the guild. He was a little uncertain about Alex. But he contacted his regardless. He can''t let personal matters affect this kind of decision.
''Thest time we met him, I think he had a crush on Alice.''
(Yes, that was Shin''s misconception.)
''If he decides on letting it go. I would like to have him on the team.''
Alice''s mind was in chaos.
''Why is it them?''
''I can''t lose Shin.''
''I have to protect him at all costs.''
It was not Selene or Marine, Alice was angry at. She knew very well, that they won''t be a problem. The real pain is Alex Wend.
She can''t let Shin get close to him.
(Yes, Alex had a thing for Shin. But he had his heart broken when he saw Alice was close to him.)
"Hello, guys, sorry for the dy." Shin arrived at the table and greeted them.
Selene stood up and greeted them.
"No, we didn''t wait long. Take a seat please." Marine was quite timid but she was still about to hold a normal conversation with them. As they were acquainted already and Shin had saved their life.
"... Good to see you guys," Marine uttered in a soft voice.
"Nice to see you too," Shin replied warmly.
"Hey," Alice getting was short as she red at Alex with a serious look.
Alex felt a little awkward under Alice''s stare. He has a feeling that Alice knew about his intentions toward Shin.
Although he got his heartbroken before. When Shin messaged him. He thought he might have a chance now. Guess, it was not so easy.
Shin had a feeling Alex was a little awkward.
''Haah, I can kinda understand. His crush is sitting in front of him. But she is my lover. I pity him. But he needs to get over it.''
Shin had a look of understanding on his face. Selene and Marine were watching everything unfold in front of their eyes. They had a feeling something was very wrong with Shin''s look but they didn''t bother correcting it.
It''s not their business to meddle.
"Hey, Alex," Shin uttered.
Alex awkwardly nced at him and managed to reply.
"Hello."
Shin sighed thinking, ''He needs time to get over it.''
"Okay guys, as you all know everything from the message I send. I have made a guild and would like to recruit you guys." Shin didn''t beat around the bush and exined his intentions.
"The offer you sent was quite good, to be honest, I also got recruited by a few other guilds. Their offer was good too, some might even be better but, you have saved our lives and I am certain following you would be a lot better. At least I can put my trust in you without any worries." Selene had decided on this the moment Shin had messaged her. Also, this decision would change her fate. For better or worse it''s still unknown.
"So, I would love to join the Astros guild." With Selene agreeing to join, Shin got a dependable member for the guild.
Selene turned to look at Marine, as she urged her to say her mind.
"Go on, just say it," Selene whispered to Marine.
With his keen hearing, Shin also heard. Now he had a good feeling about it.
"I-I know... I-l am very shy around people... I can''t express myself easily around others. But I know if I miss this chance I''ll regret it. Please let me join." Marine expressed her desire to which Shin was overjoyed.
To be honest, Shin had a memory of Marine and Selene in Leonard''s future. Both of them had great achievements. They were not only goodbatants. But with their abilities Water Elementalist and nt Elementalist. They made many wonderful discoveries.
With the ability of nt Elementalist, Marine was a herb specialist. With Selene''s support who had Water Elementalist. They created many potions. The guild they joined in the future made its name on Selene and Marine''s influence.
Too bad they died at the hands of a criminal organization. To whom even Leonard didn''t dare to join.
''Now that I think about it they must have already started their groundwork. If only I have some clue about that.'' Shin''s thoughts returned.
''Anyway, now that they are on my side. I won''t let them die. They will surely be very helpful.''
Alice also smiled at Selene and Marine. She also believed having them was a good idea. She knew Shin must have thought something when he decided to bring them in.
But that''s not important now. She was worried whether Alex would join them. Because if he dares to have any thoughts about Shin. She won''t show mercy.
Alex felt a cold chill in his spine. He felt that if he makes any mistake, he would die.
Now that both Selene and Marine had agreed to join. Everyone''s attention turned to Alex waiting for his answer.
"I-I-I.." Alex was sweating profusely not daring to say anything strange. He felt danger looming over him.
Alice''s pupils were red as she was sitting elegantly and waiting for Alex''s answer.
"I am... not sure." As Alex finished his sentence. He felt the sword around his neck move a little away.
Shin had a look of understanding. ''I was right, he is very awkward.''
"Alex, listen to me," Shin said.
Alex''s attention shifted to him instantly. ''Sure enough, I like him very much.''
Alex thought inwardly but didn''t dare say anything out loud.
"There are times in life. You don''t get what you want. Not because you haven''t tried hard enough or you don''t deserve it. It''s because fate has something else decided for you. So don''t let some loss let you down. Your fate must have something else in store for you." Shin''s words made Alex cry.
He never thought he would hear something like this from Shin.
''Was that an indirect rejection? Sure enough, he knew about my feelings andforted me with those words.''
''Don''t be kind to me when you reject me.''
*Sob*
"Do you understand?" Shin asked with a gentle smile.
"Yes, I will wait for the right time," Alex uttered while stopping his tears.
The girls saw everything with a dumfounded expressions. They could understand what to think of this.
Shin was oblivious to everything but still managed to turn everything in his favor. What kind of skill was that?
Although Alice didn''t like the fact that Alex would also join. But after Shin''s rejection, she was certain Alex won''t have any thoughts.
''I guess, I won''t need to punish him. He already got a very severe punishment.''
''He got his heart broken.''
Alex wiped his eyes and resolved himself.
"Although my wish won''te true. Please let me join your guild, so I can stay by your side and serve you."
"Um-hm. Huh?" Ship raised his eyebrows.
"What?"
Chapter 127 Get Back To You.
The next day Shin and his team were going to a dungeon. It was north on the outskirts of Aston city. It was a dangerous dungeon with several levels. Many awakeneds had lost their lives conquering it.
It was decided that Shin and Alice will only work as support. If they took action others won''t have an opportunity. The goal this time was to help them level up.
Shin also wanted to see their abilities and their synergy working as a team. Every member of the team was present.
In front of the dungeon, many parties were present. They were also interested in Shin''s group. They looked strong after all.
"Who are they? They look strong."
"I don''t know, never saw them."
"Maybe they are new. They do look strong."
"Are they a part of the guild?"
"See those girls. All are beauties. I''m jealous, maybe I should join their guild."
"Hehe."
Alice was thinking something very deeply. ''Should I kill them?'' She couldn''t make up her mind.
Soon their turn came and they entered the dungeon as a party.
''Maybe this time I''ll focus on collecting materials and drops.'' Shin knew these dungeons had some useful resources and now they will be very useful for the guild.
''The monsters in this dungeon are not very strong. But they move in packs so it''s still dangerous.''
''As long as they work together they should be fine. Maybe we will even have the chance to stumble upon some rare items.''
James and Jenny were a little anxious. They were the weakest of the bunch. After all their level was low.
Alex was strong but still weakpared to Selene and Marine. Simon was weaker than them but Elena was the strongest among them.
[Selene Fred]
[Level - 34]
[Age - 23]
[Special ability - Water Elementalist (A)]
[Trait - Strong-willed, Protective.]
[Marine Scott]
[Level - 35]
[Age - 23]
[Special ability - nt Elementalist (A)]
[Trait - Timid, Courageous.]
[Alex Wend]
[Level - 29]
[Age - 26]
[Special ability - Body Defence (C)]
[Trait - Protective, heart-broken.]
[James Felbert]
[Level - 19]
[Age - 30]
[Title - Saviour]
[Special ability - Golem Master(A)]
[Trait - Loves his wife dearly, nervous.]
[Jenny Felbert]
[Level - 17]
[Age - 28]
[Special ability - Barrier Master(A)]
[Trait - Loves her husband dearly, excited, devoted.]
[Simon Adger]
[Level - 31]
[Age - 20]
[Special ability - Hammer King (B)]
[Trait - Caring, Soft-hearted.]
[Elena Adger]
[Level - 40]
[Age - 18]
[Special ability - Ice Princess (S)]
[Trait - ???]
Shin frowned ''I can''t see Elena''s traits. The same was for Alice. But why?''
For some reason, Shin was unable to use his skill on Elena and Alice. Even after upgrading. He was unable to know their traits.
''And why is Jenny devoted? To whom? Does it mean a devoted wife?''
Shin was utterly wrong. He would get to know this answer soon. But it will be a littlete then.
***
Inside the dungeon, it was a little forest. They were surrounded by greenery. It was overflowing with nature. Although the scene was beautiful. Shin was more interested in the herbs and materials he will find here.
Shin went near Alice and whispered to her. "Alice, can I borrow your skill with my skill? I have to store the materials."
Hearing Shin''s request Alice raised her eyebrows. She thought for a second then suddenly an idea popped into her mind.
"No problem you can take it," Alice said as her lips curled up into a smile.
The smile on Alice''s face made Shin shudder in fear. He felt maybe it was not a great idea. But he can''t back out now.
''Maybe I am thinking too much.'' Shin rxed thinking that. But Alice''s next words made him understand how wrong he was.
"Now that I think of it. The creditor has to set some conditions right."
''So that way it. Huh, she was taking revenge for what I did.'' Shin had fun with Alice when he gave her the Water Magic skill. Now he regrets messing with her.
"Don''t say you are going to back out now. Just so you know. I won''t carry the materials for you. It takes a lot of my energy." Yes, Alice was only pretending.
Shin knew it very well, ''there''s no other option.''
"What condition do you have?" Shin asked.
"Oh, nothing much. You just have to do a few simple things... Kiss me 100 times in a day, hug me for 3 hours, and act however I wish you to, for 2 hours. That''s it."
Although Shin was surprised. He reluctantly agreed to Alice''s condition. (He also wanted to do those things.)
Elena heard their chatter and felt jealousy inside her heart. If only she was a little more honest. She could have been with him. ''But should I give up just like that? So what if they are in a rtionship? Who cares about morals? Why should I give up on him? It''s not like he hates me. Also, the world is not the same so why should morals be? I love him from the bottom of my heart. So if I want to be with him. There''s nothing wrong.''
***
While they were talking they came into the inner parts of the dungeon. The outer parts of the dungeon were already looted. So nothing was left there. Not even monsters.
Soon they came across a group of monsters.
[Sting Bees (Normal)]
Although the sting bees were of normal rank. Their power was far above that. Shin used his magic eyes to detect the strength level of the monster. They were all below level 40.
"Guys take action," Shinmanded.
After Shin''smand, everyone took their attack stance. Elena used icences to attack those huge bees. Their stings were like pincers that managed to parry hernces. Simon took the initiative to deal a heavy blow as soon after the first monster parried Elena''s attack.
Selene used her water attacks at the remaining monsters. Her attacks were very concentrated so the burst of power was great. Marine tied those bees with vines and with a little maniption she created sharp thorns in them. The monster''s shells were tough so the thorns didn''t prate inside.
James summoned two golems the size of a goblin. They shot rock bullets at those bees.
One bee managed to escape the bounds and used its sting to attack. Fortunately, Jenny used her barrier at the right time and blocked the attack. As soon as the attack was blocked. Alex took this opportunity to tackle the bee with his physical strength.
Elena once again uses their ice attacks to finish those monsters.
In this battle, everyone used little of their abilities and achieved good results efficiently.
After the battle was finished everyone turned their attention to Shin. Their faces asked how did they do?
As for Shin, he was busy collecting materials and herbs. Although he did see them with his magic eyes. He turned and replied.
"The result was good with your basic abilities. Keep this one for now." What Shin said was correct. They had only used their basic abilities to deal with those monsters.
Shin swiped his hand and another herb vanished as his hand touched. Some would think they need an herbalist to determine the value of the herbs. But Shin had future knowledge and most of these herbs were in Leonard''s knowledge. As Leonard had a low rank. He devoted his time to studying medicine and traps. With that, he won''t have a problem dealing with strong enemies. Although in the future he did be strong.
Strong enough to threaten many forces. But for many years he was still average.
So now Shin knew herbs and his ability
made him even more terrifying in that aspect.
"You guys find more monsters don''t worry about the corpses and materials." Everyone nodded at his words and followed hismand as they started searching for another group of monsters.
Shin gazed at Alice who rolled her eyes seemingly ignoring him.
"Alice, my love."
Hearing Shin''s sweet words Alice felt her heartthrob. She barely held herself from smiling in glee.
Shin noticed her trying to suppress her reaction.
He knew his method was working. He got close to her and whispered in a charming voice.
"My love, can you let your servants deal with the corpses?"
Hearing his voice so close to her ear Alice''s face turned red. She meekly agreed to his demand while blushing.
"Okay fine," She would be in trouble if this continued.
Alice was certain her inner desires would be revealed at this rate.
So she didn''t waste any time and summoned her soul servants.
"Arise."
With hermand, her small soul army got to work and started collecting useful materials from those corpses.
"Is this fine with you?" Alice asked grumpily.
"Of course," Shin was very satisfied.
Alice saw Shin''s reaction and pouted.
''I''ll get you back for teasing me. Hmph.''
Soon after the servants hadpleted their work and the materials were collected inside the soul space, they met up with others.
Chapter 128 Contest!?
Elena and the others easily eliminated all the monsters very efficiently. By the time Shin and Alice arrived, they were dealing the final blow.
''But this speed was not enough.'' Their purpose was to level up.
As per Shin''s knowledge, the further they went inside the dungeon the stronger the monsters they would face.
For now, they didn''t encounter many monsters above the strength of level 40. Also, they still haven''t encountered any elite monsters.
Alicemanded her servants to collect the materials, just like before.
''Letting them work together for the small number of monsters seems a waste. I think it''s time for me to step in. I already have a general idea about their abilities.''
Shin closed his eyes and used . He felt his consciousness suck out of him for a moment. It happened because he used to scan the entirety of the dungeon. ''I''m still not used to this.''
Using Magic eyes on such arge scale gave off a weird feeling to him.
He opened his eyes as he got the information he needed. The location of monsters and their strength level. there are some stronger ones in the central region but they are nothing much.
"Okay everyone, I think our growth is pretty slow with the shared experience and you all are pretty strongpared to the monsters. So, let''s start a littlepetition. We will divide into two teams and hunt monsters only in the inner region. The team with the higher kill count will get rewarded." Hearing Shin''s words their eyes shone in excitement. To be honest, they were also bored from just killing the monsters. Now a littlepetition was exciting and there''s a reward too. So there was no objection and everyone agreed.
It was decided to select the team with a random draw. Shin had prepared for this beforehand.
The team was divided like this:-
[Team A]
Elena, Jenny, and Marine.
Observed by Shin.
[Team B]
Alex, Simon, James, Selene.
Observed by Alice.
At first, Alice was confused about which team to observe.
''That bitch will try to seduce Shin.'' Alice thought as she nced at Elena.
''But,-''
Alice thought as she nced at Alex. ''He is more dangerous than her.''
For some reason, Alice thought to not follow Elena.
Alice thought back to the time when Elena was crying.
''I also want to know how our future will be.'' Alice snapped out of her thoughts as Shin started speaking.
"Okay, everyone the time limit will be 3 hours then we will meet up. Alice and I will keep the counts and collect materials so you can just focus on killing."
Excluding the teamposition, no one had any qualms about it.
"Your time starts now."
[179 minutes left.]
***
After being separated team A was led by Elena. Being the strongest member (Shin won''t fight). Team A''s teamposition was two magic attack dealers and one support.
As both Elena and Marine were magic attack users. Their physical defense was weak. So they would be very dependent on Jenny''s barrier.
So the battles were going to be long-ranged. Jenny would take to blows with her barrier, and Elena and Marine would attack from a distance.
They came across 15 Sting bees. Shin already knew about them beforehand. The others didn''t panic. Jenny stopped forward and prepared a barrier.
Marine used nts to bind those monsters. She perfectly bound all 15 of them at the same time.
''Her control is pretty amazing. As we are inside a forest-type dungeon. Marine has a territorial advantage. So I believe she can show off her ability better.''
Elena didn''t waste the opportunity presented by Marine. She created many Icences and killed them. They were all critical hits.
''It seems her aim has improved a lot. Even the power behind thosences was great. The advancement must have benefited her a lot.'' Shin got into thinking as he saw Elena disy her abilities.
"Shin, aren''t you collecting the materials? We have to move on. Time is ticking." Elena said to Shin.
Shin smiled and replied, "Don''t worry about that."
He raised his hand and activated gravity control. All the corpses started flying in his direction. He channeled his mana and the ''Formless'' took the form of a sword immediately. He used Magic eyes and Sharpshooter. With precision, he cut the useful materials with his sword.
The speed at which he moved was like a blur for the girls. His stats were very high and now with practice, he was able to control his body better.
''I still can''t exert the full strength of my stats.'' During his practice with Alfred, Shin understood that he was wasting his powerful stats. Even during his fight with the Gray Wyvern, he wasn''t able to bring out his true strength.
What he needed was proper techniques to use his stat''s true power, so he needed to sync with his body. His increase in stats was too fast. His mind and his body weren''t coordinated properly.
Like he was not even familiar with his own body. So he needed practice.
Shin immediately stored the materials inside the soul space and walked toward the stunneddies.
''So powerful.''
They snapped out of it when Shin flicked his fingers.
"Okay Ladies, let''s move on. Don''t forget time is ticking." Shin reminded them they were still in a contest.
They nodded with determination and started searching for monsters.
***
Elena was very happy she found out Shin was going to observe them. This was her chance when Shin was away from Alice.
''I should at least say something.''
She tried but couldn''t talk with him. She was giving her usual cold look to him.
''Uhhh, *sob* why can''t I talk to him? It''s so obvious why Alice was able to get close to Shin.''
''I can''t miss this chance.'' Elena was determined to get close to Shin.
''Here goes nothing-''
"Shi-"
*Buzz*
''Why are the monsters here now of all times?''
''I''ll talk with him after dealing with them.''
''Wow, Shin is so amazing. Just how powerful did he get in the time we haven''t met?''
''I should say something now.''
Chapter 129 Result!?
Elena tried various methods to talk to Shin but it was useless. Every time monster interrupts her. ''What should I do?''
As Elena had always acted cold in front of others. It was somewhat hard for her to break the Ice.
"Elena, what''s the matter? Why do you look so pale?" Shin''s voice sounded close to her ear.
Elena flinched in surprise.
"N-No, I''m fine. I was just thinking about something." Elena panicked but her outside expression was cold.
Shin stayed silent and smiled.
"Now that I think about it. It''s been a long time since we talked like this." What Shin said was indeed right.
And it was all his fault. Before Elena had tried to open up to him. But he was too dense to notice and Elena couldn''t speak her mind. So it was troubling.
"Yes, you are right. A lot has changed in a short time." Elena replied while reminiscing about their past. Although there was not much to it.
"Yeah, back then I only had you and Simon whom I could call friends. Without your help, I don''t know where would I have been." Shin uttered with a solemn look on his face.
''You cared for me even when I was at my lowest. I can never forget that.'' He thought of the incident 4 years back. That ruined many things.
All the nervousness inside Elena vanished at that moment. ''Right, why was I nervous again?''
''He is the same Shin I had known for years. No, he is the better version of Shin.''
''I don''t have to rush and why should I even be worried about Alice? It doesn''t matter who came first. Right now I am by his side. Why should I be worried about getting close to him? We were already close. I just have to relish this moment.''
Elena''s disordered mind was slowly calming down.
"By the way Shin, what is the reward for winning the contest?" Elena asked, even Marine and Jenny were interested, as their ears perked up.
To their disappointment Shin said. "I haven''t decided yet."
"If that''s the case, can I ask for something?" Elena''s asked.
"Do you have something specific in mind?" Shin asked, he was worried he may not be able to fulfill her wish.
''I don''t have much money.''
Seemingly understanding Shin''s worries Elena said.
"Don''t worry, it won''t be anything extreme. You can easily fulfill it."
As her words sounded Jenny and Marine gave her meaningful looks.
"If that''s the case I can do it. But what about others? If I give you a favor. It would be a loss for them." Although Shin had decided to give them other rewards. He just wanted to see their reaction.
Elena nced at Jenny and Marine.
Marine had no problem with that. ''It''s best if I don''t interfere.'' She thought inwardly.
Jenny wondered what should she do. ''It''s obvious that Elena likes him and wants to get closer to him. But mydy loves him. Whom should I choose?''
She was in a predicament. ''Wait a minute? Mydy must have known about Elena''s feelings. But she still decided to let them go together. She must have thought of something. I can''t ruin it.''
"I have no problem."
Elena was overjoyed.
Shin was very surprised at their answer. "Don''t worry, all the winners will get rewarded."
***
Party B was also going around hunting. This group''s main focus was on physical attacks. So their attack formation was very different.
Everyone was busy fighting, while Alice was keeping a watch on them. She had an emotionless expression on her face.
Everything was amazed by how strict Alice was.
''We have to try harder.''
They were afraid of angering Alice.
Alice was not the least bit interested in what they were thinking or doing. Her mind was preupied with thinking about Shin.
''Was that a bad idea to let them go together?''
''It''s so annoying. Just how long do I have to wait?''
(Hey Mom, what should u do?) Alice.
(Shut up let me count properly or I might forget the kills.) Mia.
Yes, Mia was busy counting their kills.
Alice pouted her cheeks but didn''t say anything.
(It''s your choice, why are you regretting it now?) Mia said.
(Because I''m not sure.) Alice''s reply was casual. But Mia understood the stirring emotions inside her.
***
The contest continued while both sides hunted all the monsters they came across. Shin and Alice also collected everything without missing out on anything.
The leveling speed also increased and the result was pretty good.
The contest was going to end soon. As the end of the contest approached both teams did their best.
Alex was also working very hard thanking all the attacks from the monsters. Simon used his hammer to smash those monsters into bits. Janes summoned 2 golems and they shot down many monsters with their stone bullet.
Selene''s performance was also amazing, she coordinated her attacks with others, and her water attacks were very effective.
***
Elena unleashed more power as the clock was ticking. ''I can''t save mana at this point. I should do my best.''
She froze the monsters instantly killing them. Her attack was very lethal. Everything was frozen around them.
''The mana cost is high thankfully my reserves are big.''
And with that, the content came to an end.
[Alice, ] Shin sent a voice via Mind control.
Alice had ced a soul marker in Shin so she had no problem finding him.
Shin gazed at the group. They had minor injuries in them and they seemed tired. Let''s see how much they improved.
***
[Selene Fred]
[Level - 36] (34+2)
[Marine Scott]
[Level - 37] (35+2)
[Alex Wend]
[Level - 32] (29+3)
[James Felbert]
[Level - 25] (19+6)
[Jenny Felbert]
[Level - 22] (17+5)
[Simon Adger]
[Level - 33] (31+2)
[Elena Adger]
[Level - 43] (40+3)
***
Everyone leveled up nicely.
''The contest was worth it.'' Shin thought inwardly as he smirked.
Shin took a deep breath and said in a loud voice.
"Now it''s time to announce the result." Shin''s words caught everyone''s attention.
Chapter 130 Unranked!!?
Everyone took a deep breath. Although it was just a small contest between members, it was their first timepeting with each other. So, it may affect their position in the guild. Some people in the contest did have ulterior motives. But the concern for their position was nerve-wracking. What if Shin decides to kick them out if the performance is bad?
Unbeknownst to them, Shin had no such intentions. It was just a simple contest. So their worries were needless.
"It was a close call, both teams did a wonderful job. Everyone leveled up too." Shin paused and continued.
"The winner of this contest is team A, with 108 kills. Team B had 107 kills."
Hearing this result Elena has an excited expression. She was very delighted to hear it. Marine and Jenny, we''re overjoyed too.
Team B was a little disappointed but they didn''t feel too bad as they didn''t lose too badly. Even then they had varied expressions.
Although James lost seeing Jenny''s happy expression he also felt better. Selene didn''t think too much about that. Alex''s expression was gloomy.
Simon was very disappointed but when he saw Elena''s expression he was dumbfounded. His sister who was always cold and collected was smiling ear to ear. She couldn''t contain her joy. "Just what happened to her? Does winning the contest matter that much?"
Simon mumbled under his breath but he heard a voice next which made him jump in surprise.
"It''s because she will get whatever reward she wants from Shin now."
"Wow," He stumbled backward.
When Simon noticed the person was Marine he calmed down.
"My bad, I was surprised." Simon felt embarrassed by his action.
"I don''t mind, it''s my fault for suddenly closing in."
"Did she really ask something like that?" Simon couldn''t believe it. Marine started recalling everything. As soon as she finished Simon knit his brows as while deep in thinking. ''But why Elena? Why would you do something like that? You already know Shin and Alive are together. What are you nning to do?''
Simon couldn''t fathom Elena''s thoughts. ''I''ll ask herter.''
"I''ll distribute the rewards after we exit the dungeon."
Everyone agreed to it. But Elena still came close to Shin and asked. "Shin, you remember the promise right?"
"Of course. What do you want Elena? I''ll give you as long as it''s possible."
Elena was happy, "I''ll tell youter."
With these words, she went and stood beside Alice.
"Did you try anything funny?" Alice mumbled in a voice only Elena could hear. Her voice was cold. But her expression was normal.
"So what if I did or not? That''s none of your concern." Elena wasn''t going to back down either. She deliberately provokes Alice.
Alice snorted as she replied. "So you failed. I was worried for nothing."
Hearing Alice''s words Elena felt very angry. But she will not lose. She was not going to back down.
"As everyone has been hunting for hours, we will take a short break here. Everyone shall recover their mana after that we will enter the central region." Shin exined and let them rest.
He checked the vicinity and there were no monsters around. As their team had already killed most of the monsters in the area. It was not surprising.
***
While the Astros guild was resting in the inner region. Several people could be seen struggling to fight in the core region.
"Dammit, what isn''t that thing?"
"Are we going to die here?"
These awakened had been fighting in this dungeon for a long time. All their levels were pretty good too. So they assumed they might be able to clear it. After all, it was already cleared once but not conquered yet.
In the central region, there should have been 1 Elite monster around the strength of level 50 and other normal monsters at an average of level 40.
"But why?!"
"Why are there so many Elite monsters here? Why are they so strong?" The man shouted and the next moment he was pierced from the back making a big hole in his chest.
The others were frightened even more after seeing theirpanion die. Just what was going on with the monsters in this dungeon? Why did they suddenly be so strong?
The Sting Bee didn''t wait any longer and attacked the remaining people.
Filled with blood lust, the monsters were even more sinister.
Two terrifying bloody red eyes could be seen at the nest of these monsters.
"Kekeke"
A hystericalugh was sounded.
***
As they hadpleted their rest and recovered most of their mana. It was time to enter the central region.
Not long after they came across two monsters. It was not an instant kill as it took some time to kill them. Although it was not difficult it took more effort than needed.
Shin had a frown on his face. ''The normal monsters in the central region should only be around level 50 so, why is this monster have the strength of level 60?''
(Others didn''t have this kind of confusion. As they only cared about the grade of monsters no one cared about their level of strength. After fighting with monsters inside thebyrinth, Shin understood that knowing the level of strength of the monster is very effective. So while using his magic eyes he decided to use a level to understand their strength.)
''But why are they suddenly so strong?'' Shin had a bad premonition. He immediately used magic eyes to cover the central area. But to his surprise, his detection was obstructed by something.
"What going on here?"
"Guild Leader, There''s a barrier around the central region rendering all the detection skills useless," Jenny informed.
Although being called Guild leader he did feel embarrassed. Jenny''s words made him frown.
"If there''s a barrier we may end up in some kind of trap." Shin''s worries were not groundless.
They must be cautious of any traps or sneak attacks.
"Can you do something about it with your ability? Don''t you specialize in barriers?" Shin''s words were directed to Jenny.
Jenny''s words made Shin disappointed.
"I can''t disable this barrier. My level is too low."
But her next words made him excited.
"But, I might be able to make us escape the barrier''s restrictions."
Shin was very delighted to hear that. If he can use his magic eyes they won''t end up in unnecessary trouble.
Although Shin was still unable to use the skill to peek through the nest. He was able to detect all other monsters.
So they continued the hunting. Minutes went by and everyone was hunting diligently.
The leveling speed was great too. ''These monster''s levels are higher so the experience is also great.''
Shin never forgot to collect the materials. Alice''s servants were also doing a good job.
"Ice Lance."
"Take my hammer," Simon shouted and crushed the monster.
It''s been more than 5 hours since they hunted in the central area. Most of the monsters were killed by them. Even if they came across other parties. Other parties avoided them and not caused any trouble. It was obvious seeing all these high-ranked individuals. Anyone can feel their strength was not small.
***
[Selene Fred]
[Level - 39] (36+3)
[Marine Scott]
[Level - 40] (37+3)
[Alex Wend]
[Level - 35] (32+3)
[James Felbert]
[Level - 29] (25+4)
[Jenny Felbert]
[Level - 25] (22+3)
[Simon Adger]
[Level - 35] (33+2)
[Elena Adger]
[Level - 46] (43+3)
***
The leveling speed was certainly good. Shin thought about his status and wondered how abnormal is he from them. Although he couldn''t see it he was certain Alice''s status was also terrifying.
From what he saw in Leonard''s memory of the future. He came across many strong individuals. Their strength was nothing to scoff at. But there was still a difference. Many used several resources to increase their power.
But everything considered, his ability [Plunder] was just abnormal. ''Just what does it mean to be unranked?'' Shin thought inwardly. He couldn''t help but mutter.
"Status board."
*Klink!*
***
__________________________________
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac, Odd Breaker]
[ Level - 55 ]
[STR - 200]
[VIT - 200]
[AGI - 200]
[DEX - 200 ]
[Stamina - 200]
[Mana - 404(60% Purified)]
[Bonus stats - 0]
[Divine Energy - 2.00]
[Legacy - ??]
[Special ability - Plunder[Advanced 2]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch, Mana Absorption, Upgrader(SS), Loan]
[Blessing - Instant Recovery(SS)]
[Plundered Abilities:]
- Purple Lightning (SS)
- Hell Fire (S)
- Sharp Shooter (A)
- Water Magic (A)
- Poison Master (B)
- Mind Control (B)
- Arcane Web (C)
- Gravity Control (C)
- Shadow Veil (C)
- Mana ball (D)
- Blood Sword Art (E)
[Abilities Collected:]
[Skills - Magic Eyes (S), Extreme speed (A), Pain tolerance(D), Body Defense (C), Razor sh (B)]
[Skills Collected - 0]
[Skill Points - 0]
[Memory Cubes - 0]
[Equipment]
- Ts de [Artifact] - (Semi-Heroic grade)
- Formless (Legendary)
- Wyvern Armor (Heroic)
[Items]
- ??? Key 1
- ??? Key 2
- Mysterious egg (?)
- Blooded Khalsa [Artifact] - (Key to the Legacy)
- Minotaur''s Blood
- Minotaur''s Horn X2
- Blue Taurus Horns X2370
- Gray Wyvern''s Scales X100
- Gray Wyvern''s ws X4
- Gray Wyvern''s horns X2
- Akapuh Fruits X10 (Item)
***
Chapter 131 Thoughts!
''It did mention once that [Plunder] was determined as Z rank. But that rank is not in the ranking. The ranks are only from H to SSS, so there is no way of knowing. Z rank can only be considered unranked.''
''Even if I fuss over it. There is no answer.'' Shaking these thoughts out of his head. Shin decided to focus on something that''s been bothering him for something.
Shin was unable to detect anything inside the nest. He did feel something was off about it. ''There should only be one elite monster here. What''s this feeling?''
''This dungeon should only be level 2. With three regions. The outer region with normal monsters above level 20, the inner region with above level 30 monsters, and finally the central region with few elite monsters and other levels 30 and 40 monsters.''
''So the normal party rmendation doesn''t work in this dungeon.''
''Is this not a level 2 dungeon? This time three-way no system alert.''
Shin was right. This dungeon was indeed a level 2 dungeon. But after the portal to another world opened and other races invaded. A huge influx of mana came along with it. With the sudden increase in mana, the dungeon had a mutation. So it grew from a level 2 dungeon to level 3.
When the dungeon was cleared before it was indeed level 2 and after the mutation, it hasn''t been cleared. So the weak parties that challenge the nests end up dying.
"Guys let''s enter the nest," Shin said.
No one had any qualms about that. As they soon entered the bee nest the size of a giant house.
As they entered the nest, a sweet scent of honey entered their nose. It was very addicting.
It was just too sweet.
Suddenly everyone was rmed. They were surrounded by monsters.
***
45 minutester.
The dungeon was cleared. As Shin expected this dungeon was not level 2 anymore. It was already a level 3 dungeon.
***
[Level 3 Dungeon]
[Rmened Party Level 30+]
[1 Fierce monster, Elite monsters, and Normal monsters.]
***
As it is mentioned. The chances of surviving with party members below level 30 are very less.
After all along with the ordinary level 30 to 40 monsters which amount to nearly 50. They need to defeat four elite monsters and one fierce monster.
It was not a difficult job for the Astros guild. Obviously, Shin and Alice didn''t participate or else it wouldn''t even be a fight.
They didn''t exit it yet, because the soul servants were collecting the materials.
While everyone was resting as the dungeon was cleared, Shin thought about the fight.
His eyes turned to Elena.
(Elena was sweeping those monsters with her ice abilities. After ingesting the level 300 monster core her mana reserve has increased a lot. So she was able to use her abilities for a long time.)
''Elena is indeed awesome. I''m so d to see her different from the future Elena.'' The future Elena looked lifeless. Shin knew that she had lost everyone close to her as per the memories. But the impact on her was too terrible.
''If only I knew the exact cause.'' Shin sighed.
''Even if I have Leonard''s memory. Why doesn''t he have anything useful?'' Shin felt annoyed thinking about that.
He turned his eyes to Simon, thinking about what happened to the future him. ''At least he is getting stronger now.''
(Simon was covered in sweat while he was swinging a giant hammer. He was somewhat at a disadvantage against those flying monsters as he was a little slow. Even then once the monster gets hit by him. It was a one-smash kill.)
Then his eyes turned to twodies talking with each other. ''These two are getting stronger too.''
(Marine was helping others by restricting the monster''s movements.
Selene was improving her ability at an astonishing speed. She learned a lot watching Elena. She triedpressing her water and tried to increase the pressure whenever she used her ability.)
''Two of them are very smart, they don''t need others to tell them anything. They just take on whichever role is needed. Their learning ability is also amazing. Selene is getting very good at controlling the water. Maybe she will soon understand the true strength of her abilities. I think Marine already got it.''
''I can speed up the ns for my next step, I guess.'' Shin thought about the ns he had in mind. Then he turned to Alex.
(Alex was still taking... tanking hits from those monsters. But the expression he made was anything but a painful one.)
''Is he an M?'' Shin couldn''t help but wonder. Next James.
(James was able to control three golems now. Although their strengths were still not much.)
''Thinking of the future James who controlled an army of golems and seeing his current strength. I can''t even imagine just what he experienced.''
(Jenny was also trying to use her barriers efficiently. Seeing her Shin couldn''t help but frown as a memory shed back.)
''Now that I think about it. When we first met, she did say something about those people who trapped them.''
Shin recalled and remembered. ''Right the blonde-haired guy she mentioned. What power he had?''
Suddenly his eyes shed open. ''No way!! I should it confirm first. If what I remember is correct then it will be a huge mess.''
Jenny felt Shin''s gaze and noticed his serious expression. She couldn''t help but frown. ''What is it? Did I do something wrong? Why is he starting si seriously?''
''Don''t tell me he found me out? But I haven''t told anyone about it. He can''t read my mind, right? I shouldn''t panic. I can''t b exposed yet.''
Jenny was very nervous at this moment. James saw her and asked in concern.
"What is it, Jenny? Is everything alright?"
"Yeah, everything is fine," Jenny replies with a graceful smile.
James nodded in understanding but couldn''t help worrying.
''I can''t let them know about my ns yet.'' Jenny thought as she nced over at Shin and Alice.
***
"Why are you staring so intensely at others?" Shin turned his head as he heard Alice''s words.
"Are you having fun staring at other girls when your girlfriend is right beside you?" Alice''s words made in panic.
"No, No. You got it wrong." Shin tried to exin himself. He didn''t like being used of something he didn''t do. Yes, he stared at them. But not because he had other motives. It''s fine if that was his intention and she med him but now he couldn''t ept it.
Alice giggled seeing Shin''s panicked expression.
Shin was a little confused by her reaction.
Alice had a mischievous smile on her face as she exined herself.
"Ha ha, don''t worry. I know. Your expressions were not of someone who was staring at them with such intentions. It was obvious, you were thinking about something deeply. Let me guess, it was about their abilities and our ns for the future."
Shin was bbergasted. "How could she know all that?"
"Intuition I guess," Alice replied yfully.
"Well anyway. What made you troubled? What were you thinking?" Alice asked referring to the time when he was looking at Jenny.
Shin sighed and exined everything. "I haven''t confirmed it yet, but we will have to face it sooner orter."
"I see.''
Alice was pondering deeply.
"I''ll talk to them."
Shin stood up and started detecting any materials they missed.
Shin didn''t notice that all this time while he was talking with Alice her pupil were crimson red. ''Thank god, Shin didn''t think anything about them. Or I would have to kill them.''
(**Yes, how could she not be jealous? It''s their good luck that Alice is a reasonable and patient girl. And so the girls in the Astros guild survived for another day.**)
[Shin''s status-]
*Klink!*
***
__________________________________
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac, Odd Breaker]
[ Level - 55 ]
[STR - 200]
[VIT - 200]
[AGI - 200]
[DEX - 200 ]
[Stamina - 200]
[Mana - 404(60% Purified)]
[Bonus stats - 0]
[Divine Energy - 2.00]
[Legacy - ??]
[Special ability - Plunder[Advanced 2]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch, Mana Absorption, Upgrader(SS), Loan]
[Blessing - Instant Recovery(SS)]
[Plundered Abilities:]
- Purple Lightning (SS)
- Hell Fire (S)
- Sharp Shooter (A)
- Water Magic (A)
- Poison Master (B)
- Mind Control (B)
- Arcane Web (C)
- Gravity Control (C)
- Shadow Veil (C)
- Mana ball (D)
- Blood Sword Art (E)
[Abilities Collected:]
[Skills - Magic Eyes (S), Extreme speed (A), Pain tolerance(D), Body Defense (C), Razor sh (B)]
[Skills Collected - 0]
[Skill Points - 0]
[Memory Cubes - 0]
[Equipment]
- Ts de [Artifact] - (Semi-Heroic grade)
- Formless (Legendary)
- Wyvern Armor (Heroic)
[Items]
- ??? Key 1
- ??? Key 2
- Mysterious egg (?)
- Blooded Khalsa [Artifact] - (Key to the Legacy)
- Minotaur''s Blood
- Minotaur''s Horn X2
- Blue Taurus Horns X2370
- Gray Wyvern''s Scales X100
- Gray Wyvern''s ws X4
- Gray Wyvern''s horns X2
- Akapuh Fruits X10 (Item)
***
(The materials that were collected were sent to the soul space. It can''t be shown in the Items.)
***
***
[Alice''s status-]
***
[ Name- Alice Kayden(Normal)]
[Age - 16]
[Title - The Bipr Queen]
[ Level - 59 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 110]
[AGI - 126]
[DEX - 95]
[Stamina- 103]
[Mana - 100]
[Bonus stats - 10]
[Soul Strength - 900]
[Special ability - Soul Tamer(SSS) [Advanced 1]]
[Special skill - Summon (Unique), Reaper''s Chains (S), Summon (SS), Queen Wraith(Locked)]
[ Skills - Soul Absorption(S), Silver Scythe(C), Death Scythe(A), Soul Bomb(A), Soul Marker(D), Mana Ball(D), Mana maniption(F), Soul Paralysis(E) ]
[Chaotic energy collected - 122350]
[Soul Fragments - 0]
[Items]
[Soul Space]
***
(Information regarding Alice''s transformation forms isn''t shown in her status.)
Chapter 132 Perverted Daughter!!
Outside the dungeon,
"Good work guys, have a good rest. I''ll send the money to your ounts." Shin''s voice sounded as he waved his hands.
"See you soon guild leader." Hearing Simon mentioning him as a guild leader. Shin felt a little odd. ''It doesn''t feel bad though.''
Elena was a little reluctant to leave. She was going to ask Shin for a reward anyway. So her mood became a little better.
Alex, Marine, and Selene also went their way.
Jenny and James were about to go too. But Shin stopped them.
"Mr. James, Mrs. Jenny. I would like to have some of your time." He continued.
"We can talk over dinner." They couldn''t understand the reason. But they felt it must be something important. So they agreed.
"Okay, but is this okay? We are very dirty." James mentioned. As he felt it was inappropriate to go to a restaurant in this state.
He was not wrong. They were covered in sweat and the smell of monster blood.
"Then, let''s do it this way. Let''s meet 2 hourster at this restaurant."
They decided on the time and ce. Before they parted ways.
As usual, Shin didn''t take a ride home. ''Flying is much better.'' He had not used much of his mana today. So there was no problem with him using his abilities.
Alice also liked the feeling of being carried so she neverined.
"Shin, what is the serious talk though?" Although Alice just wanted to enjoy her time. For some reason, she couldn''t. Since earlier, her mood was a little sour so she just couldn''t focus.
"You remember the blond-haired guy Jenny mentioned when we met them." Shin''s words made Alice emit some blood lust.
Of course, how could she forget? That guy wanted to assault Jenny. They may have died there. She hated the kind of filth who force themselves on women. She also has some people she wants to settle matters with. If only she could meet them again.
They were those men who wanted to force themselves on Alice. But were scared sh*tless by Alice. She always regretted that she couldn''t kill them.
"Yes, I remember. What about them?" Alice asked suppressing her disgust. Shin seemed to have noticed her bloodlust but didn''t say anything. Because he knew, although Alice is sweet and cheerful. She had suffered and experienced many things, which could have made any normal girl her age insane.
He can only support her and slowly heal her emotional wounds.
It''s been some time since he noticed. Alice is emotionally unstable. It may have been due to the loss of her parents or loneliness. He wasn''t certain. But one thing he was sure of. He will be by her side. So, she won''t feel that despair again.
At that time he had no idea. It was their destiny to face harsh struggles and despair in the future.
"As per Leonard''s memory, there was someone in the future who matched that description, and his power was very terrifying. I have to get an urate description. If the person is the same we have to deal with it as soon as possible."
"Who is that person?"
"I don''t know much, but he was the leader of a criminal organization in which Leonard worked for some time. Also, his powers-" As Shin was busy exining he was interrupted by arge bang below them.
Shin stopped midair as he frowned seeing the scene below.
In a somewhat dark area. A woman was struggling to stand as she was covered in blood. Also, there were two people covered in ck clothes from head to two. Holding daggers in their hand.
Shin used his magic eyes to do a scan and smirked. "Sure enough."
One of the ck-clothed figures said with a sharp gaze.
"Stop struggling, there is no escape for you. Either youe with us or die right here."
They were ordered to bring that woman at any cost. And if they were no choice. They have to kill her so no one other can benefit.
The woman panicked as she tried to think of some way to escape. But there was not much time to think. The ck figure was reaching his patience limit.
He decided to act on it. He will make her unconscious and kidnap her. But as soon as he tried to rush at her. The woman vanished from their sight.
"Wh-What?!!"
"Where did she go?!!"
"EVERYONE COME OUT!! RIGHT NOW!!"
The ck figure lost his patience and shouted. It was a mistake as he alerted many people. But he couldn''t care less. If he fails this task only hell awaits them.
"SEARCH EVERYWHERE!! SHE COULDN''T HAVE GOTTEN FAR!!" His voice sounded very impatient.
A dozen ck-clothed people appeared and started following orders.
The person who was doing the talking seemed like the leader.
"Shit, where did she disappear to? If I can''t find her. I''ll be in deep shit." He was enraged.
Just 30 feet above their heads Shin was in midair while carrying Alice and the same woman was floating beside them unconscious.
***
When Shin saw many people hiding in the dark. He felt a headacheing.
"I don''t know the exact situation. So it''s better to avoid fighting for now." Shin uttered to which Alice gave a surprised look.
"You aren''t going to help her?" Although she wanted Shin to not get close to another woman. The helpless look on that girl''s face reminded her of her past self.
"Oh, I will save her though." Shin''s t tone made Alice annoyed. But she was in no position to rebuke him.
Shin immediately used Shadow Veil and Gravity control on that woman. Feeling herself being pulled by some force, the girl panicked. Shin was worried she might scream in surprise so he used Mind Control to make her unconscious.
The baffled attackers couldn''t see the invisible woman. Their confused screams made Shin smirk.
He had used Magic eyes on them to get their information.
To his surprise, all of them had abilities rted to the assassination. But why?
Their levels were all in the ''40s. As he was too far away he couldn''t get more information.
Should he get close to them to pry for their information? Why bother?
"Alice, leave a Mark on them." Shin hinted to her to use her Soul marker.
"Fine." She obliged with a somewhat annoyed face.
She had made this skill to use on Shin. So she could keep track- feel close to him. But this was a clear misuse of it.
Alice knew what Shin was about to ask. So without him saying anything. She summoned Mia.
"Let''s stop by somece. Doing this mid-air feels odd." Alicemented.
Shin agreed with her as he nodded.
"Okay then let''s stop by a nearby hotel."
***
The receptionist gave an odd look. A man carrying an unconscious woman in his hands while another beautiful girl was helping him.
"Sir, how long will you stay and how many people?"
"3 people, only for a few hours."
"..."
The receptionist was silent for a moment but continued with her business smile.
"Okay, 1 man and 2 women. Room 609."
"Here sir, the key to your room. Please enjoy your stay."
As she saw them going upstairs she couldn''t help but mutter.
"What kind of y are people doing these days?"
"It''s very rare for me to see this kind of situation."
"Shh, let it be. It''s not our position to meddle in." Other receptionist said.
"Yeah, but I can''t help but be curious."
***
Inside the hotel room, Mia was healing the unconscious woman with her Advanced healing magic.
Before Shin had removed the blood and dirt covering her body. It didn''t take much effort just thebination of his abilities. So it was easier for Mia to apply her skills.
Alice had just entered the bath. Seeing her angry expression, Shin felt he need to pamper her. So he followed her to the bathroom.
Alice was a little surprised, but she was still a little angry for some reason.
"What can I do for you? So you will forgive me." Shin asked for forgiveness regardless.
Alice pouted but she was less angry now. Shin held her hands and whispered in her left ear.
"Are you willing to forgive me now?"
He was somewhat in a seductive tone.
Alice''s entire body shivered in excitement. "Maybe~"
Alice gave a yful look. She held him close to her and hugged him.
Soon after both of them enjoyed the bath while washing each other thoroughly.
***
Sometimeter both of them came out of the bath. Alice''s cheeks were flushed red. But she looks pretty refreshed. Mia, who was using her healing magic all this time. Gave Alice a stern look.
[At least, control yourself when I''m not inside your soul space.] Mia.
Alice got even more embarrassed. She had no words against her mother.
Mia gave an exaggerated sigh.
[Sigh, How could my daughter be so perverted?]
Chapter 133 Are S Rankers Nothing To You?!!
''Don''te near me!! Don''t!!''
''I have to escape.''
''You can''t get anywhere.''
''Take this.''
A knife pierced.
"AAAHHhh.."
A scream sounded. The woman looked shocked and confused.
"I''m alive?"
She was sweating in fear. In front of her two people were looking at her with weird and surprised eyes.
"Are... Are you okay?" Shin asked. Not sure what to say.
He was chatting with Alice when suddenly the unconscious woman screamed. That gave him one hell of a scare.
The woman cautiously looked at them as she grabbed the sheets and take a defensive stance reflexively.
"Who... Who are you?" Her voice sounded hoarse. Probably due to caution or her sore throat.
"I''m Shin and this is Alice. We saw you surrounded by some people so we saved you." Shin directly answered her. Not wanting to hide it. That was the only way he could think for her to lower her guard.
Hearing Shin''s words she shows a myriad of expressions. Shock, confusion, fear, nervousness, and more. She was still having trouble keeping up with her thoughts.
She had suffered a lot which made it difficult to trust others. ''Are they telling the truth or am I already kidnapped?''
In a sense, she was kidnapped. But it was different, it was done in her interest.
"What about them?" She asked hinting at her pursuers.
Shin understood what she meant so he exined everything. "I saved you without being found out. So there was no encounter."
Although she found it hard to believe. ''How can someone escape that situation?'' Then she remembered herself flying before she fainted. Her memory was unclear but that feeling of being pulled was not. ''His eyes don''t seem like lying.'' She had a strong feeling that Shin wasn''t lying. So she decided to believe in him for now.
"Thank you for saving me. I am truly grateful. Forgive me for my previous behavior." She bowed as she apologized sincerely.
"My name is Celeste Hall. Sorry for thete introduction." She introduced herself.
Alice who watching by the side also butted in. "Who were those people? And why were they chasing you?"
She was still over the moon after their bathroom act. So her cheeks were still red. She tried to sound serious. But with her blushing cheeks failed her miserably.
The woman didn''t seem to notice as she started exining.
"I don''t know much about them. But they are part of some shady organization. They approached me a few times before. When I asked for their license or certification. Even a contract would have worked. They denied showing me any. So I rejected them. I didn''t want to join some shady group." Celeste''s voice was firm but soon her voice started shaking.
"It was then, they started troubling me. I was even fired from my previous job because of them. It was an ordinary smallpany so they were afraid of these people following me." There were tears in Celeste''s eyes as she said that.
It was obvious how terrified she was.
"They were persistent and kept harassing me. But I rejected them. I was fed up with them so I reported them to the Awakened Association. But while returning home today, I was corned."
"I tried escaping from them. I was never going to join them. Maybe they understood. That''s why they sent assassins to finish me off. While in myst struggle, I gave up but ended up being saved by you guys."
"So, thank you. Thank you so much." She was very sincere. Tears constantly flowed out of her eyes.
"I see, you suffered a lot," Alice said pitying her.
"But you still haven''t answered my other question. Why were they chasing you?" Alice asked again. She wasn''t going to just let it go.
Celeste''s expression turned somewhat gloomy. Her heart was in turmoil. She couldn''t decide whether to tell them or not. Because it has already caused her a lot of trouble.
Seeing the reluctance in her eyes Alice said.
"Do remember you haven''t escaped from them yet. I don''t know if Association will even act on your request. If you want our help, you should exin everything." Alice''s tone was unusual but still soft. Not trying to sound intimidating. After all, this wasn''t her method of interrogation.
Like a sudden realization hit her Celeste''s eyes were wide open.
She gulped in fear at the prospect of her attackersing here.
"Don''t worry you are safe here," Shin stated calming her nerves.
Celeste nodded her head in understanding.
''What should I do?''
''Should I tell them? But if I tell them about it and act like those guys what will I do?''
Celeste couldn''t decide for some time. But after thinking it over and over again. She had no other choice.
''If I want to live this is my only chance. Even if I have to risk it all. They don''t seem like bad people moreover they saved my life. Maybe I can trust them.''
Celeste decided toe clear.
"I am an ''S'' Rank awakened!!!" She spoke those words with bringing all her strength out. Her eyes were tightly closed.
''I did it. I said it. I don''t know what will happen now.'' Celeste was very afraid. She expected to hear a surprised scream or something. But even after some time, she heard nothing.
''Why are they so silent? Don''t tell me they are so shocked, they are speechless.''
She slowly opened her eyes expecting to see a surprised face. But she only got weird looks.
"And?" Alice''s voice sounded as if she expected to hear more.
But seeing their reaction Celeste froze.
She was very embarrassed.
''What''s going on?''
''What''s with that reaction?''
"And... my ability is ''Creator.''" She said that with a somewhat meek voice.
As expected there was not much reaction.
"I see, but what does it do?" Alice probed.
"I can create or build things. It''s a nonbat ability. It''s not like I can create anything. There are many conditions and restrictions." Celeste started exining.
She had awakened this ability 3 days ago. Unfortunately when she did and mumbled about her ability in excitement someone heard her. That''s how she ended up in trouble.
"So you are saying they only know you are an ''S'' rank user? Nothing about your ability?" Shin asked to confirm once again.
"Yes... they only know that I am an S'' rank and can''t fight properly yet." Celeste confirmed Shin''s words as he started pondering over it.
"If that''s the case. They just wanted a strong addition for themselves. But after failing continuously, they decided to end her. Thinking she may end up as an enemy. So they decided to eliminate her." Thinking this over and over. Shin felt it was pretty reasonable.
"Yeah, that sounds reasonable. But we still don''t know anything about them."
Alice also came to a simr conclusion.
"It was obvious many organizations came into being. This also meant that criminals or people with previous records couldn''t get a license. So they made illegal organizations."
"So how are we going to act?" Alice asked.
"Let''s-" Shin stopped speaking as he turned to the voice.
"Um."
Seeing that Celeste wanted to say something. Shin asked.
"What is it?"
"It''s... It''s nothing. Just, the way you guys reacted. I wasn''t expecting this type of reaction." Celeste said.
"The way we reacted?" Alice repeated her words in confusion.
''What does she mean?''
"Yes, even though I told my rank and ability. You guys didn''t think about it much."
Alice''s confusion grew even bigger.
"What do you mean?"
"I am an S'' rank. You know." Celeste said again.
"Are S'' rank nothing to you?"
At this moment Shin understood what was wrong with the situation. Well, it was obvious they won''t be surprised by her rank.
Although for others S'' rank is very rank. 1 among a million. But to Shin and Alice. The people close to them were very strong. They had already faced so many strong monsters and are very strong so it was natural they didn''t care.
Shin had already used Magic eyes on her. So he knew about that beforehand. Even if he didn''t.
Alice is an SSS rank individual. While Shin is unranked also stated as Z rank with unlimited potential. Why would they be surprised?
Of course, they can''t say that. So he came up with an excuse.
"We have some S'' and A ranks in our guild. Maybe that''s why we weren''t much surprised." As Shin said that. Celeste gave him a surprised look.
"What kind of guild is that? It has many ''A'' ranks. Many guilds out there don''t have even a single A rank."
It was natural for Celeste to be surprised. Shin was creating a team of monsters. All his encounters were fortunate.
Shin smiled awkwardly.
"Ahem, well the guild''s name is Astros. I am the Guild Master Shin Wolner."
"And I am the Vice-Guild Master Alice Kayden," Alice said with a beautiful smile.
With her red cheeks and smile, she looked very stunning.
Chapter 134 Xtra Class!!
"Anyway let''s get to the important topic first." Shin started.
"What do you n to do now? Even though we saved you you are not out of danger yet."
Finding his words very reasonable Celeste nodded her head.
"I have a friend in the Awakened association. But I couldn''t get in contact with her for thest few days. Until I can reach out to her I can''t let myself get caught."
''Interesting, so she has some connections.'' Shin thought inwardly.
"Is that why you went to the Association? But she wasn''t there."
"Yes, after that I ended up in that situation."
*Grrr* (Stomach grumbling sounds.)
Celeste''s face turned red in embarrassment.
"Let''s get dinner first. We will talk about thister." Shin said as he remembered it was also time to meet James and Jenny.
"But what about those assassins?" Celeste was worried they might get attacked if they go out now.
"Don''t worry about them," Shin said as he nced at Alice and she gave him a ''leave it to me look.
After all, she was keeping a track of them.
Celeste nodded her head and followed after Shin and Alice. She can''t say anything about it. She can only trust them. If they wanted to harm her they would have done it from the start.
As they checked out of the hotel. The receptionist gave Shin a knowing look.
''Why does it feel like I am being falsely used?''
He couldn''t stop that feeling.
"Pleasee again."
They took a taxi to the meeting ce.
Alice had checked the marker they had already left this ce and they were very far away.
"Alice, remember the ces they stay for a long time," Shin whispered in her ear.
Alice felt electricity run all over her body.
"No problem. Haah Haah. Leave it to me."
''Why is she panting?'' Shin shook his head thinking must be due to their earlier session.
''Even though I control my stats while doing it. It might be tough for her. I''ll ask herter.''
Alice didn''t know Shin''s thoughts. Otherwise, she would have refuted it strongly.
As they had nothing to do. She once again used his magic eyes to check Celeste''s status.
[Celeste Hall]
[Level - 5]
[Age - 22]
[Special ability - Creator (S)]
[Trait - Innovative, Trustworthy, Simple minded, Curious, Anxious, Fearful.]
''Anxious and fearful?'' Shin then saw her quivering while cautiously looking through the window.
''She is afraid the Assassin wille again.'' Shin thought over it and decided to not console her. ''It''s all up to Alice now.''
She didn''t disappoint him. Although she could have been nicer.
"Are you still afraid? Shin already told you everything is fine. If he says it''s fine then it''s fine. What are you so uncertain about?"
Celeste nodded her head timidly. She felt if she kept acting like this Alice will get annoyed.
***
The car stopped and they walked out of it. They found themselves in front of a famous restaurant. ''The Xtra ss''. Their quality of service is pretty good.
It''s one of the most luxurious restaurants in the northern sector. It was still nothingpared to the southern sector.
Shin had already made a reservation and booked a table.
"Is there a need to spend so much on a dinner?" Celeste didn''t expect this. She only thought it would a dinner in some small restaurant. Not ''The Xtra ss''.
"We have money so why not use it? My guild members areing of course I have to treat them better."
Well, that wasn''t the only reason. Shin wanted to make a connection with the owner of this restaurant.
In the future, Xtra ss was not just a luxury restaurant in the northern sector. It made its name far and wide in other cities too. With its specialty meat.
Xtra ss made a problem with someone big and got acquired by someone else. So the owner or rather the head chef who made Xtra ss''s poprity skyrocket worked under that big corporation just for the small mistake he made of offending them.
''The funny thing is, the corporation that troubled him was none other than Mark Corporation.''
''Seeing the current state of the restaurant the business is still good.''
''If I can get him to join us, we can get the grade food.''
''The chef became awakened with the ability to enhance others'' stats with his food. He processed monster meats and made them into exquisite cuisines. His discoveries of monster meat recipes were very famous. He was also nicknamed monster chef. Too bad I don''t know his name.''
''Although Leonard had many problems in his head and character. He loved good food. So he learned those recipes and tried them himself. After several failed attempts and being poisoned he was finally sessful. He also got a poison resistance skill while trying to process monster meat.''
''He was never able to taste the Owner''s food. This was his only regret in life.''
Shin thought as he was disgusted by Leonard. Although his memories were very useful. It''s unpleasant remembering his atrocities.
As he was thinking all this he saw two familiar figuresing toward them.
"You guys are finally here," Alice said.
It was James and Jenny.
"Take a seat, guys. Order whatever you want." Shin said as he handed over the menu.
James and Jenny took a seat. They noticed Celeste, and although were unfamiliar with her they greeted her regardless. After all, she came with Shin and Alice.
While they were waiting for food James asked.
"What did you want to talk about earlier?" Before he had understood Shin wanted to ask something serious.
Jenny and Alice also stopped talking and were listing closely now. Feeling the sudden change in atmosphere. Celeste was confused about whether she should be a part of this conversation or not.
"Should I be listening to it? Isn''t this a serious matter?" Celeste said.
Shin looked over at her and replied.
"Yeah, it is."
"Should I go out then?" Celeste asked not sure what to do. She was very hungry.
*Grrr*
Shin heard that terrifying rumble from her stomach and said.
"Just sit, food will arrive soon,"
Celeste turned embarrassed as she said.
"But, isn''t this talk only for the guild member?"
Shin''s eyes met hers.
''What a sincere person, she is thinking about others even when she is hungry.''
"Then just join the guild. You can listen to it." Alice said without giving Shin a chance to say it.
"Eh?" Celeste was surprised and confused.
"Yeah, don''t think too much. You can sign a contractter. Now just take a seat." There was some annoyance in Alice''s words.
Celeste didn''t say anything further and took a seat.
Seeing that the matter was settled. Shin decides to continue the talk. He didn''t think much about whether Celeste will join them or not. It''s up to her. ''Although if she joins then I can change my ns.''
"You remember the blonde guy, which betrayed you and used you as bait." Hearing Shin''s words James and Jenny''s eyes turned serious.
"Of course, we remember. How could we not? I haven''t taken my revenge." Jenny was the one to say it.
Alice agreed with her after all they wanted to take Jenny.
"If only I could meet him again. I wanted to crush his head and cut him into pieces." James was very angry.
"Um... s-sir, your order is here." The waiter timidly left the food on the table and scurried away. He was very afraid just now. ''I shouldn''t get involved with such terrifying people.'' That''s what his face said.
"You scared him," Shinmented.
James felt a little embarrassed. But what he said was true he couldn''t contain his anger.
"Tell me about him. What did he look like? His height, facial features, and most importantly his power."
James started telling him everything he remembered about that guy and hisckeys.
"As for his powers, I don''t know exactly. He just grabbed the person and he died screaming. Although he was surrounded by a red aura."
At this moment Shin was in deep thought. For the information, he still wasn''t sure if the criminal organization leader was the same person.
Although in the future memories he should have made his headquarters in Pris city. If in early stages the organization was in Aston city. It would be better to get rid of them.
If only he could be certain.
"Ah, also that guy had a green snake tattoo on his right arm. It''s a big tattoo covering his whole arm." Jenny said remembering that she had seen it while they were still defending against monsters in rounds to survive.
Now Shin was certain they were talking about the same guy. So he was from Aston city. At this moment Shin felt a small tug from his side.
"What is it, Celeste?"
"The people who wanted me to join. The logo of their organization is also a green snake." Celeste said as she clearly remembers the strange logo.
"What a surprise," Shin said while smirking.
Chapter 135 Great Food!!
"What is it, Celeste?"
"The people who wanted me to join. The logo of their organization is also a green snake."
Hearing this everyone was shocked.
"No way, that bastard made an organization." James was boiling in anger. He wanted to just rip that blonde.
Even Jenny''s expression was dark.
''He was from Aston city.'' Shin thought for a second and asked again.
"Are you certain Celeste?"
"Yeah, their logo was a green snake. I thought it was weird so it left an impression on me."
''Weird huh.'' Now Shin was certain. It''s the same organization.
''They have already started working in Aston city.''
''We have to deal with them. We can''t let a threat grow under our noses.'' Shin made his resolve to settle this matter.
"Alice, are you?" Shin asked in a hurried tone.
Without waiting for any boration Alice replied. "Yes, don''t worry."
She was still keeping track of them.
Hearing that Shin smirked. "Guys, we will be pretty busy now."
James and Jenny looked at him with confused expressions. Celeste was still not sure about what was going on. But it was obvious that it was a serious matter.
"Shin care to tell me what is going on?" James asked, as he was angry his words sounded harsh. But nothing mattered. He just wanted to rip that bastard. Yes, James is a very vengeful person.
Shin started exining. From how he met Celeste and her problem to how their target is a criminal organization.
They were shocked and speechless.
"So, we are tracking their location now. We will deal with them by tomorrow." Shin ended his exnation.
Everyone went silent.
A momentter Jenny spoke. "Thank you, Shin."
Shin smiled at her and replied. "Fret not, you are part of the guild after all."
James nodded his head and asked. "Is everyone going?" By this, he meant ''is everyone in the guild going with them.''
Shin shook his head as he replied. "I don''t know. I''ll tell them about this. After that, it''s their own choice. I won''t force anyone."
They nodded at his words. Sure enough, their boss was a good man.
"So, what''s the n?" James had calmed down a lot when he learned they were going to attack that organization.
"Wait a second." Celeste interrupted. "I can''t take it anymore."
Shin showed a confused expression.
"What?"
"Don''t ''What?'' me." Her words were harsh but she didn''t care.
"You are talking about dealing with a criminal organization. From what I heard from them they have over 300 members. How can you fight with them? Just report it to the Awakened Association. They can handle this matter." Celeste shouted at them so hard that she was out of breath.
*Haah*Haah*
"You know we are in a restaurant. Why are you shouting so much?" Alice said with an annoyed face.
Celeste showed a shocked and embarrassed expression. ''She is right, how can I be so careless and shout about such important matters?'' She started sweating. She had shouted about criminal organizations. What if she created unnecessary trouble?
"I''m sorry." She immediately apologized to everyone in the restaurant.
"Don''t worry about that and sit down. They can''t hear you. Jenny here created a sound barrier around us." Shin said with a sigh. If the barrier was not there they might have gotten themselves in trouble if the news reached other nearby organizations. After all, there is more than one criminal organization in this city.
Celeste had another shock. Thisdy was so talented. Her ability was awesome.
"As for what you said. Reporting it to the Association is fine. But there won''t be many results. Also, it''s our grudge and we are more than capable to deal with it. Why should we go to the association?" Shin said with a fierce glint in his eyes.
"This world is not the same a before. We can''t rely on others. Also, the Association is not clean either." Shin''sst words made Celeste frown.
"What do you mean?"
"Leave it, it''s not the time. We will deal with them on our own. Also, your friend is not in the Association currently. Do you still want to rely on them?" Shin stated.
"Um, I... Uh."
"Take your time and think about it. Also what Alice said before. You are wee to join our guild. Don''t worry even though you won''t join. We will still help you."
Celeste couldn''t utter any words regards to that. She could only nod her head in appreciation.
"Thank you."
"Okay then, we have wasted a lot of time," Shin said.
Everyone looked at him rmed. He continued.
"Let''s eat. The food is already a little cold."
He didn''t say anything and started eating. Others sighed and started enjoying their time. Jenny removed the barrier. After that, it was just a normal chat. No serious matters. Celeste was also enjoying her time.
But Shin''s mind was not quite in the conversation. After all, there was a reason he came to this restaurant.
''I should act now.''
Shin called over a waiter.
"Yes sir, how may I help you?"
"Can I meet the chef?" His words surprised the waiter as he nervously asked.
"Is there a problem with the food sir?"
"No No, the food is great. I want to meet the person who made such good food." Although Shin said that he didn''t mean it. The food was tasty but his reaction was over the top. Maybe if he came a littleter by a few months then he might have been surprised. After all by that time they had already introduced the monster cuisines.
The waiter''s expression turned into a smile. He felt Shin was very sincere.
"Yes sir, I''ll ask them. If it''s okay." He immediately left to call the chef.
James and the others were confused by Shin''s action. Yeah, the food was good but what does their boss want?
Well, they can only wait and see. After all, it must be for a reason.
***
Inside the kitchen.
All the chefs were busy making the orders.
"Order for table 4 is ready."
"Table 5 new order."
Suddenly the waiter came back smiling as he exined.
"The customer from table 1 is very satisfied. He wants to meet the cook."
"Head Chef, what should I do?" He asked a very young man.
The young man turned back in surprise. "Is that so? I''m happy they like my food."
This young man was Kevin Musk. He was the new owner of the restaurant and also the head chef. He had taken that positing recently after his father the previous owner retired.
"Let''s meet them."
He was in somewhat trouble for some time. The business wasn''t doing well. It was difficult for them to get fresh ingredients after the world changed. So the cost of it was very high. But they were still managing. If this goes on they will be in trouble.
So he was very happy when he heard that the customers were appreciating their food.
***
Shin saw the young man in chef''s clothes approaching them.
''Is this Kevin Musk? The legendary Monster Chef.''
Shin couldn''t help but be surprised. He was very young. Not much different from his age.
''Magic Eyes.''
[Kevin Musk]
[Level - 0 (Unawakened)]
[Age - 21]
[Potential Awakening A Rank]
[Trait - Strong-willed, Food maniac, and Passionate.]
''So he is yet to awaken.'' Shin wasn''t much surprised. After all, if he had awakened by this time he wouldn''t be suppressed by Mark Corporation.
''I met him early. It''s better to role him in. He is very important to the guild.''
Shin raised his hand and pretended to be surprised.
"Are you the chef? Your food was great. I didn''t expect you to be the same age as me." Shin said in a very happy tone.
Kevin shook his hand.
"Nice to meet you. I''m Kevin Musk. I''m the head chef and also the owner of this restaurant."
"I''m Shin Wolner. Nice to meet you." Shin said. If this works he can get a strong ally.
"Would you be interested in a business deal?" Shin eximed raising Kevin''s interest.
***
Status Board.
***
__________________________________
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac, Odd Breaker]
[ Level - 55 ]
[STR - 200]
[VIT - 200]
[AGI - 200]
[DEX - 200 ]
[Stamina - 200]
[Mana - 404(60% Purified)]
[Bonus stats - 0]
[Divine Energy - 2.00]
[Legacy - ??]
[Special ability - Plunder[Advanced 2]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch, Mana Absorption, Upgrader(SS), Loan]
[Blessing - Instant Recovery(SS)]
[Plundered Abilities:]
- Purple Lightning (SS)
- Hell Fire (S)
- Sharp Shooter (A)
- Water Magic (A)
- Poison Master (B)
- Mind Control (B)
- Arcane Web (C)
- Gravity Control (C)
- Shadow Veil (C)
- Mana ball (D)
- Blood Sword Art (E)
[Abilities Collected:]
[Skills - Magic Eyes (S), Extreme speed (A), Pain tolerance(D), Body Defense (C), Razor sh (B)]
[Skills Collected - 0]
[Skill Points - 0]
[Memory Cubes - 0]
[Equipment]
- Ts de [Artifact] - (Semi-Heroic grade)
- Formless (Legendary)
- Wyvern Armor (Heroic)
[Items]
- ??? Key 1
- ??? Key 2
- Mysterious egg (?)
- Blooded Khalsa [Artifact] - (Key to the Legacy)
- Minotaur''s Blood
- Minotaur''s Horn X2
- Blue Taurus Horns X2370
- Gray Wyvern''s Scales X100
- Gray Wyvern''s ws X4
- Gray Wyvern''s horns X2
- Akapuh Fruits X10 (Item)
***
Chapter 136 Attack!!
Inside a guest room behind the Xtra ss restaurant, two people could be seen sitting there. It was Shin and Kevin. They had been talking for some time. Alice and the others were still waiting in the restaurant eating deserts.
Shin and Kevin immediately hit it off. Kevin felt Shin was a nice person to be friends with. Although Shin had his motives he also liked Kevin''s personality.
Kevin was very passionate about food. His father was also a famous cook. After inheriting the business he wanted to grow the restaurant''s fame and make all kinds of cuisines.
Shin also knew that in the future Kevin will be an important person. The only problem is that. He will be tied and suppressed by the others. Under Mark Corporation''s pressure, Kevin won''t be able to handle it. 3 yearster he will die. Many people mourned his death, his food, and his recipes were sensational. But his death led Mark Corporation to its Bankruptcy. People med Mark Corporation for everything. Even their others misdeeds came into view.
''But this time I won''t let Mark Corporation take advantage of Kevin. Although, I too will use him. At least he won''t suffer.''
As they were talking Shin started his n. He said.
"By the way, would you be interested in a business offer Kevin?" Shin couldn''t just ask Kevin to join them. He knew how much he treasured his restaurant. Even in the future, he didn''t let go of the restaurant until the end.
If he wanted to entice him. He needs to wait for the perfect opportunity. For now, making a connection with him was good.
And what other way is better than being a business partner?
Kevin raised his eyebrows in surprise. He had thick eyebrows and ck hair tied to his back. He wasn''t particrly handsome but still above average.
Shin''s sudden request caught him by surprise. He didn''t expect Shin to be interested in doing business with him. He was somewhat skeptical about this. Although he liked Shin''s personality business is an entirely different matter. But he was not unreasonable so he would listen to Shin. Who knows maybe Shin can save them from their troubles.
"What is it?"
"You know, your restaurant is good and the food is great. Let me introduce myself again. I am Shin Wolner and the Guild Master of the Astros guild."
Hearing the name Astros guild Kevin''s brows knit in a frown. He didn''t know about them. But he felt it was normal after all there were many guilds out there and he wasn''t particrly interested in them. He would rather spend his time trying out new recipes.
"It''s not a very big guild. But the members of our guild are very strong. Soon our base will also be ready." Shin exined as he thought about thend which he recently bought and had been ttened by the monster attacks. He had yet to recruit a builder. But he had things in mind.
"I see, so what do you want with my restaurant?" Kevin asked. He wanted to know what does Shin want.
"I''ll be honest with you Kevin. I''m very interested in the new things that have appeared after the appearance of the portal. You must have heard ofpanies creating new technologies, elixirs, pills, and many other things."
Kevin nodded his head in agreement. What Shin said was indeed true. Even he was interested in them. ''Maybe we can create new food recipes.''
Like reading his mind Shin also said what he wanted.
"I think we can create new food too. You know how the forest and vegetation had also taken a massive change."
Kevin felt he was somewhat understanding Shin''s motive. He was happy thinking about where this conversation was going.
"So what is it that you want exactly?" Kevin just wanted him to get to the point already.
"I will provide resources and capital. I want Xtra ss to research those materials and make recipes. You will have the help of our guild members too. If you want I can arrange anything required. Also now that the guild will be established I want the food to be arranged by Xtra ss. Do you want to work with me?" Shin said he also used Mind Control to make his persuasion better. He had yet to talk about the benefits or how he will use the recipes. But that can be discussedter. After all, he can''t tell Kevin what he wants to do with those recipes.
Kevin felt what Shin said was very advantageous for them. His restaurant can have a support of a guild too.
"How strong are your guild members?" Kevin asked the final question. Kevin had a basic understanding of the ranks of the Awakeneds. From his understanding. E and F ranks aremon. Below the F rank are basically ordinary people. G and H ranks are only slightly stronger than normal people.
D rank Awakened is very strong. Their abilities are also good. C ranks are a lot stronger with great potential.
As per his understanding if a guild has at least B rank awakened it can be considered good. If a guild has at least one A rank and it is a strong guild. If they had more than one A rank they can one of the high-ranked guilds. If by any chance they have one ''S'' rank then it can be considered a top power.
Kevin wanted to know if Shin''s guild has the power to back their restaurant. Even if he didn''t he will only be slightly disappointed.
But Shin''s words made him shocked beyond speech.
"We have several A ranks and above."
A single line from Shin made him doubt his ears. He wanted to know if Shin was messing with him. But Shin''s serious expression made him believe what he said was the truth.
"Is that true?" Kevin asked once again.
"Yes, all the people that came with me are A rank and above." Shin felt there was no need to hide it. After all, even if Kevin thinks it''s a big deal. It''s not, considering the threats they are going to face in the future.
''A rank and above? Are you telling me there is an ''S'' rank too?'' Kevin gulped at the thought of that. He unconsciously towards their direction.
''Which one of them?'' He thought. Kevin saw every one of them and couldn''t figure it out.
Unbeknownst to him, the girl munching on the Ice Cream with a satisfying look on her face was an SSS rank Awakened.
Kevin didn''t think anymore. He believed Shin was telling the truth. Even if he wasn''t this deal was not a loss for him. Also, he believed in his eyes.
"We should meet again and discuss this further. I would love to be a part of this deal." Kevin said shaking Shin''s hand.
Shin felt happy with the result. Although he could have waited a little more to let the situation of the Xtra ss get serious before helping them. He felt there was no need for doing all that.
"Let''s meet again soon." They exchanged contacts and bid farewell. Kevin had to return to the kitchen. More orders wereing and other cooks were having trouble.
***
Shin returned to the others.
"Shin, you missed the dessert take a bite." Seeing Shin arrive Alice happily raised the spoon to Shin''s mouth.
Shin smiled and took a spoon full of ice cream which Alice offered from her cup.
"You are eating ice cream in this cold weather," Shin said while patting her head.
"They taste better in winter," Alice said with a cheerful smile. Alice''s smile made Shin''s heart warm. He just wanted to kiss her badly but restrained himself thinking of the people in front of him.
*Ahem*
Others wereughing silently.
"So what are we going back?" James asked. Although he wanted to kill that blonde. He had to wait until Shin says so.
"Uhm, let''s meet tomorrow-" before Shin could finish what he wanted to say. Alive interrupted.
"Shin!"
Jenny felt it might be something serious so she immediately put up a barrier. So that others can''t hear.
"What is it?" He asked rmed.
"One of the marks disappeared." Hearing this Shin''s eyes turned serious.
"Does that mean?"
"Yeah, he died," Alice replied.
Shin started thinking deeply. ''One of the men must have died due to the failure of their mission. So the ce where he died should be the location where they went to report.''
Shin pondered for while and came to an answer.
"Guys, are you fine working overtime?"
"I am fine with anything you want," Alice replied immediately. She was even ready to fight the Criminal organization anytime.
Hearing Shin, James, and Jenny raised their eyebrows.
"Are we going to attack their base?"
Although they had no problems. They didn''t want to disturb the other guild members after such a tiring day.
"We will check the situation there first," Shin answered.
"If I think it''s doable we will attack. If not we will return ande up with a n."
"Okay, we are ready." Both of them agreed.
Shin turned around and asked Celeste.
"What about you?"
Chapter 137 Ruthless Tyrant!!
(A.N. - I published the wrong chapter yesterday, it''s fixed now. Please read it before you start here.)
***
Celeste was somewhat conflicted. ''What should I do?''
She can''t wait for her friend toe back to the Association. Now that Shin and the others are going to deal with them. She also felt some responsibility.
There is no way she can ept running away while others are trying to help her.
She thought for a moment. ''They all are good people. I think I won''t regret this choice.''
Seemingly making her resolve Celeste directly looked into Shin''s eyes and said.
"Shin, I would like to join the Astros guild."
Shin smiled upon hearing this. Having Celeste on the team would be great. Her ability is very important.
"d to have you." He said.
"Let''s go then. Alice tell me the location?" Shin said prompting her.
"It''s 10 Km east from here. The ce used to be a school before the Cataclysm. It''s probably their base now." Alice answered while keeping a check on the soul marks.
Soon after they left the restaurant.
***
A ce little far away from the Xtra ss restaurant. Inside a building that used to be a school before. One man was sitting in a throne-like structure while looking down at the people in front of him.
The whole school building was changed. All the desks were removed. ssrooms were changed into normal rooms and facilities. The school boundary was fortified and several people guarded them. It no longer looked like how it used to be.
It can be ascertained from the current look of the school. It was the work of an Awakened whose rank is not below C. He had made the changes as per their boss''s orders.
This ce used to be the auditorium but now it lookspletely different. It looks more like a throne hall. Where the king is sitting on the throne addressing his subjects. But the king here had a cold look on his face.
"Are you telling me you failed to bring a girl back who has yet to use her abilities properly and is only at level 5 when you have more than 12 high-level awakeneds with you?" The man sitting on the throne said.
The ck-clothed man in front of him nodded. He was very terrified of the current situation.
"But sir, she suddenly disappeared in thin air." Another person beside him said. He knew his words sounded like an excuse but that''s the truth. Others also nodded their head agreeing with him. But they were too terrified to speak. After all, a failure is a failure. They were going to be punished. They knew it.
"Did I allow you to speak?" The man said in a cold voice.
The person who spoke before was now terrified to the core. He started sweating and immediately went to his knees.
"Pl-Please forgive me. I won''t dare speak without permission."
"You say that but you are still speaking nheless. I have to show others what happens to someone who opposes me right." The man stood up from the throne and walked towards him.
He knew what wasing for him. He started begging for his life.
"Sir, please spare me. I won''t dare."
But his pleas were ineffective. That man had a hysterical smile on his face.
''Even If I die here, I won''t fall so easily.''
The ck-clothed figure jumped up trying to sneak up an attack before he dies. This was his struggle which turned fruitless.
He was already covered in a Crimson Fog. As he died screaming in pain.
Soon the body fell lifeless. Others who watched this scene gulped in fear. Their boss was too ruthless. Even to them.
"This is what happens to those who disobey me. So don''t be useless and job your fuck*ng job." Despite his harsh words, others nodded their heads in fear of angering him.
Without any more words. He went and sat on the throne. Everyone waited for him to say something.
He opened his mouth and said.
"Should I treat you all to dinner?" His words were cold as he eyed everyone.
They wanted to agree but shook their head immediately.
"No, No Boss. How dare we." They said in unison. How could they dare eat with their boss when one of them just died as he misspoke?
"Then get the fuck*ng out of here." He shouted while emitting terrifying pressure. Others didn''t dare wait any longer as they scurried away in fear.
Only one person in sses stood beside him.
"How are the preparations?" The man asked.
"Boss, we can enter Pris city in a month. We have over 300 men. We can recruit more. But the base here is eyed by the association. Now they are busy but we may end up in trouble if they decide to take action." The person in sses said.
"Hmm okay. Continue with the n then. Bring me, strong people. If you can''t then kill them." His words were cruel but he said them casually.
"Right, bring me a few girls to y with. Dealing with these useless sh*ts is annoying."
"Okay boss."
"Also, check why did that girl disappear in thin air. Is her ability to get invisible? I don''t think so. If that was the case she would have used it much earlier. Someone must have been helping her. Send people to keep an eye out for her." He ordered.
"Yes, boss." The man in sses replied instantly and left.
The man was alone inside his throne room looking at the empty hall. He swayed his blonde hair as a creepy smile formed on his face.
"An ''S'' rank. Even higher than me. She can be my woman. If not then there''s no reason for her to exist."
The man was Ren Hector. The same person Shin and his team want dead. A dangerous criminal and the leader of ''Green Serpents'' a criminal organization that willmit atrocious crimes ending many lives and ruining others.
In the future, they were the ones who ruled Pris city from the dark. They were very strong. But their end came at the hands of James Felbert. ''The Lone warrior'', who led an army of golems to end them. Although some members did survive they were never able to revive the organization.
James also died after that. Completing his revenge was the only reason he lived until then. Ren Hector was the reason his wife Jenny died.
When James was unconscious Jenny did everything she could to protect him and ended up dying at the hands of Gnolls. This time everything changed when Shin and his family saved them. So Jenny also survived.
James in the future was very strong. Strong enough to destroy a whole organization that others couldn''t do anything about.
***
"Is this the ce?" Shin asked.
"Yes, this is it," Alice replied looking at the wall in front of her.
They were behind a small building away from the school. The current base of Green Serpent organization.
Shin used his magic eyes at full power as he scanned the whole school. The number of people, their strengths, the ones with strong abilities, paths, traps, and their leader.
Shin had an ulterior motive for attacking them. If there were no benefits. He won''t be in a hurry.
From Leonard''s memory, Shin had seen the ability of the leader of their organization when Leonard was working with them. Although he never knew the effects. He understood one thing. He needs that ability.
Not because it''s strong or fierce. But because it is useful for him in obtaining an item he wants in the future. If he gets this ability he won''t have to trouble himself with the long process before he can get the item.
That item is very valuable.
But if Shin''s guess is wrong and Ren''s ability is different than he expected then he would have to trouble himself with the long process.
Currently, Shin was still scanning the school. Now his focus shifted to the school''s auditorium. A man was sitting on a throne-like structure.
''Is that the leader?''
Shin concentrated further. A momentter his eyes opened widely as he smirked.
"Bingo."
***
[Ren Hector]
[Level - 50]
[Age - 23]
[Title - Ruthless Tyrant ]
[Special ability - Demonic Fog (A)]
[Trait - Ruthless, Angry, Lustful ]
***
''Hehe, if it''s Demonic Fog it should have demonic properties.''
''Looks like he will have to die.'' Shin confirms it. Now even if others don''t kill him. He will.
"We can easily deal with them. Even if James and Jenny''s level is low they can easily kill most of them. Heck, even me and Alice alone are enough. Celeste cane with us. There''s no need for her to fight. She can just watch the massacre." Hearing Shin''s words everyone was shocked. Was that organization with more than 300 people that weak?
Seeing the look on everyone''s faces Shin coughed and said.
"They only have one A rank awakened that is the leader and the strongest of them with level 50. All the others are below the C rank and less than level 40. They don''t have any tricky abilities so it will be an easy fight. There are traps, but I know their location so it''s useless now. Some people are kept as hostages, so we have to rescue them too." Shin exined everything. While others gave him a look of awe.
Celeste asked Shin a simple question that made him smile.
"What rank are you?"
Chapter 138 Purple Lightning (SS) !!!
Celeste''s direct question surprised him a little. No one has ever asked him about this. What should he say?
Should hee clean?
But why would he? He has no obligation to reveal it.
Celeste took the silence as her answer.
"I understand. You don''t have to answer me. I know it won''t be simple."
''When the guild members are A and S ranks so obviously the guild master would be stronger than them.'' Celeste thought if that is the case then it was reasonable why Shin won''t tell her.
"!?"
Shin smiled faintly seeing that Celeste was probably misunderstanding something. It''s good that he won''t have to exin anything.
James who was also interested in Shin''s rank revealed a disappointed expression. But he could only sigh while hiding his curiosity.
"Are we going to attack them now?" James asked.
"Yes," Shin replied.
Everyone had confidence in Shin''s decision so they naturally agreed.
Shin started exining his n. After he finished his exnation they couldn''t help but express their awe.
All the precise ways to avoid the traps. Enemies'' power, level, location, and strategies to deal with them.
Everything was nned perfectly.
He had already nned an escape strategy for them in the unlikely chance they may need it. Though he was certain everything will work ording to the n.
It was time to attack.
Jenny raised a barrier around the whole school to stop any of the criminals from escaping.
Although with Jenny''s strength it was only barely possible to make a barrier covering the whole school. Its strength was reduced due to its size. Shin injected his Mana and Divine energy to strengthen the barrier. Now it can easily withstand attacks of level 50 and below.
Alice and Shin were going to work separately. Alice would focus on rescuing the hostages. There will be many enemies for her to face. But with her strength, it was no problem for her.
James would kill all the ones who try to escape the barrier.
Jenny and Celeste had a special task given by Shin. They were going to work together.
____________
Seeing the barrier appeal out of nowhere surprised the Green Serpent''s members. They felt maybe it was an enemy attack. Even if it was not they were now alert.
"What''s going on?"
"I don''t know either."
"Report to the boss."
They were not sure what was happening. But suddenly a scream sounded and a burned dead body crashed in front of them.
"Wh-What is this?"
"Is he dead?"
"Is that the wall guard? Who dares kill him?"
Suddenly everyone felt a tingling sensation in their body. Next moment the wall in front of them sted. It was the same wall they defended as the boundary wall of their base. Now it was easily destroyed. It was 10 m tall. Who could destroy it so easily?
Then the scene in front of them left them speechless.
A majestic figure of a human covered in purple lighting appeared in front of them floating in the air. His eyes, his hair, and his entire body were covered in purple lightning. No one dared to get close to it. Not that they could.
Lighting was zapping around him. Any normal person would be zapped to death.
"Who is he?"
Everyone was left dumbfounded. Fear crept inside their minds and they just wanted to escape from there. All their confidence was slowly starting to crumble at the strength of the unknown enemy in front of them.
But a bearded man came forward and shouted.
"Don''t be afraid, those are just cheap tricks. We can kill him easily if we work together."
"Let''s kill that intruder."
The bearded man had certain charisma in his voice. He was able to persuade others.
"Yes, we can defeat him."
"Everyone let''s show him what happens when anyone tries to mess with us."
Some more shouts sounded. They were some of the overconfident ones.
Others also felt there is no way the enemy could face all of them. Maybe it was an opportunity for them to get recognition.
The bearded man was very satisfied with their reaction. To increase their morale he also added. "The one who kills him will be rewarded."
His words were very effective.
"Kill him."
"I will be the one to get his head."
Little by little more and more people were gathered. They all wanted to get the enemy''s head.
***
Shin was calmly observing the situation. He was very happy now. ''That beardy is a nice guy. He saved me a lot of trouble. Otherwise, I might have to chase them around. I certainly don''t want that.''
In front of Shin were more than 50 people. ''I don''t think others wille.''
Shin raised his hand and purple lightingnded on the person in front of him.
*Boom*
[You have killed an awakened.]
The notification sounded and the ones who were about to attack had an expression of disbelief.
There''s no way Shin can let them go. He started throwing lightning attacks at everyone. Some with defensive abilities tried to defend but the power was too much for them.
*Boom*
*Crash*
"Uwaah"
"Run"
"Someone kill him."
"Aaahhh"
"Escape."
Many attack ability users aimed their attacks at Shin. But they were all useless. The lightning around him was like a cloak protecting him. But attacks were able to reach them.
Shin aimed his lightning attacks at those who were trying to run from him. Soon under the barrage of these attacks, they died mercilessly.
Shin stopped flying andnded on the ground.
The bearded man was still alive. When he saw everyone dying at Shin''s hands. He felt his entire body going numb.
"T-This."
He could never imagine the enemy would be that strong.
Many attacks were shot at Shin. But against his lightning, everything failed.
Shin concentrated the lightning around his hands. His every punch was the death of another. With his insane stats and the power of thunder, they were burned with a big hole in their bodies.
*Bang*
[You have killed an Awakened.]
[You have killed an Awakened.]
[You have killed an Awakened.]
[You have killed....]
...
Notifications continued to ring inside his head and he continue to kill those people.
All of them were below level 30 and Shin already knew their abilities so no one could even scratch him.
Shin didn''t feel anything as he killed them, he was merciless. It may be because he had seen their cruelty with Leonard''s memories. Or maybe something inside him had changed. He didn''t know. But he was certain of one thing. He couldn''t let them go today.
Though they had no problems with Shin. They had to die regardless. He doesn''t want any obstacles in his ns. If they start operating in Pris City it may be troublesome for him. Shin had his ns regarding Pris city too.
By the time Shin snapped out of his thoughts. The ground was already vacant. To be precise all the people were dead bodies and only one man was standing it was that beardy.
Standing atop the bloodied ground. Shin felt no emotions. A ce that used to be a school ground now is covered in blood and dead bodies are scattered everywhere.
The ground had holes everywhere and the person responsible for such destruction was standing there between dead bodies with a neutral expression.
A burnt smell lingered in the air. The smell of roasted bodies and the blood.
Shin waved his hands and the lightning in his hands subsided.
The bearded man was terrified. When he saw Shin walking toward him. He felt his soul may leave his body in fear.
Why was only he left alive?
Why did everyone die?
How did they die?
His mind was on the verge of breaking.
Shin calmly walked toward him avoiding the dead bodies and pools of blood.
"Wh-What do you want?" The beardy said in a terrified voice.
Shin didn''t bother exining. He just grabbed beardy''s head and activated.
"Mind Control."
The beardy screamed in pain and struggled in Shin''s grip. He tried his best to escape from Shin''s grip. But too bad for him. Shin''s stats were far beyond his. He could only ept his fate.
"AAAHH!!"
"YOU BASTR*D!!"
Finally after a fierce struggle of 5 minutes. The beardy stopped moving.
Shin took two steps back and ordered.
"Stand up."
Without anyints, the beardy stood up looking at Shin with a neutral expression.
She got a notification that made him smile.
[Mind control is sessful.]
[The target''s mind is broken. Once the host removes the control, the target will die.]
"I think the pressure the too much for him. He can be used only one time. Well, that''s fine." After using Mind Control to persuade Kevin. Shin''s proficiency also increased. Now he can control enemies like puppets. Though there are some restrictions and conditions that are necessary. This ability was great.
"Go and bring more people together. I want to finish as many as I can. I don''t want to chase them around." Shin ordered beardy.
The beardy nodded his head and started walking somewhere. ''Many people inside the school probably didn''t see the fight but must have heard the fighting sounds. Hopefully beardy brings many people with him.''
"Ah, before he brings more people. I should clean this up." Shin mumbled seeing the dead bodies. ''So gross.''
He flicked his fingers and activated "Hell Fire."
Chapter 139 Lu Cao!
A sea of purple-ck mes. Covering the whole school ground. The dead bodies are burned and reduced to ashes with a single touch of intensive mes. The bloodied ground was burning like gasoline was poured everywhere. While watching this scene a ck-haired young man was standing there watching everything.
If looked closely there was no hint of emotion in his expression. If it was before he might have felt guilt but not now. In thest month, he had not only seen physical changes in himself, but also his mentality.
But this scene of dead bodies burning in Hell Fire made him a headache. For some reason, he felt he had seen this scene countless times before but had no idea when.
This person was none other than Shin Wolner.
This was the first time he had tried Purple Lightning (SS) on his enemies. He felt pretty content.
''Sure enough, just practicing, and actually using abilities in a fight is vastly different.'' Shin thought inwardly.
He was somewhat annoyed by the notifications so he turned the reward notification off for now.
Before burning their bodies he had already scanned them using his Magic Eyes and they didn''t have anything valuable with them.
But by the time those bodies were reduced to nothing more enemies approached Shin. Yes, surprisingly even ashes weren''t left under the intense power of Hell Fire (S).
"There''s only one enemy?"
An unsure voice sounded from a little far.
Shin noticed that beardy from earlier did his job smoothly and brought more people.
There was even a man whose temperament was somewhat different from others.
"Yes." The Beardy replied.
"Good good. You not only dare to intrude on our base but also killed our people. Don''t even think about going out of there alive. I, Lu Cao, won''t forgive you. You will die by my punches once I use my Stone Body." The person with the unusual temperament introduced himself while cursing Shin.
Shin finally showed some reaction to him. Not because he was afraid or anything. But, because he didn''t even need to use his Magic Eyes on him and this person exined everything himself.
''So his power is Stone Body. Huh.'' Shin thought while controlling his expression.
Others who flooded after him were also very angry. They had heard from Raza (beardy) how their men were being killed by some intruder. They were extremely angry.
"How dare he intrude here?"
"He killed our brothers. We can''t let him off."
"He should be tortured."
"Yeah, no easy death for him."
"See poor brother Raza (beardy). He is so shocked by the loss of our brothers that he can''t even speak properly."
"See his expression. Those lifeless eyes, he looks like a zombie."
"We have to kill this intruder for the sake of brother Raza and all the brothers who died."
Everyone was cursing Shin before arriving here. They felt pity for Raza (beardy), but no one assumed that something was wrong. Everyone thought that he must be traumatized.
So no matter how powerful they were, they were indeed cautious of Shin. So they couldn''t be careless and decided to deal with him together.
After all no matter how strong he is. He can''t possibly take on 100 people. They already knew his ability was rted to thunder. So they won''t attack carelessly. But in the face of danger, they couldn''t keep their thoughts. They just want to kill Shin.
"EVERYONE STOP!!" A loud voice sounded. Everyone subconsciously turned to look at the source of the voice.
"Brother Zack."
"Why are you stopping us brother? That Basta*d had killed our fellow brothers. We have to take revenge."
"Yeah, we have a kill him."
"Yeah."
Everyone started showing their displeasure. For some reason, Shin wasn''t making any move. He just then discuss whatever they want as he stood silently.
"ENOUGH!!" Zack shouted.
"Can''t you understand? His abilities are rted to lightning. That means he will be at more advantage if we attack together in the open. We can''t let him have an upper hand." Zack had heard from Raza and he had already heard the sound of thunder. So he was certain the operant had lightning abilities. He didn''t know the rank. But it was very powerful. So in no way, he can let Shin have the terrain advantage.
Everyone seemed to nod their heads in agreement when they heard Zack''s words. They were impatient. In anger, they almost fell into the trapid by the enemy. If not for their brother Zack. It would have ended up in his hands.
"Brother Zack is right."
"Brother Zack, let me, Lu Cao, go deal with him. My ability''s element is counter to his ability. With my stone body, u would be immune to his lightning attacks." Although Lu Cao was extremely arrogant. He also understood the situation and stopped to listen to Zack before attacking.
Others also agreed with him in this stance. After Zack''s words, they were able to think clearly and not attack Shin rashly. Otherwise, things would have been difficult.
The reason why Shin didn''t bother attacking now was. He was stalling for time. Shin had made such a majestic entrance and attracted everyone''s attention because he wanted everyone to focus on him. During that time Alice would rescue the hostages.
He sighed.
''If there weren''t any hostages. I would have burned them together with the whole school to the ground.''
Shin noticed that before everyone was about to attack him together. He also felt grateful bow that he can deal with them together. But because of one person''s words, they changed their minds.
Zack felt something was very wrong with Shin. His senses were extremely developed than others. He could feel that this person was dangerous. But even so, there was no escape for him. He had to confront this intruder no matter what.
But what made him even more confused was where were the bodies. Right, before they could arrive Shin had already burned all the bodies to nothing. His Hell Fire was extremely strong after all.
Before he could think more Lu Cao had already made his move. He can''t be patient anymore. He just wanted to crush Shin''s neck and sever his body into pieces.
"You bastard, You will die at my hands today." Lu Cao shouted as he was running toward Shin.
His surroundings started to change and his body got covered with stones from everywhere. He looked like a stone golem. There were no words to describe him. But he certainly didn''t look like a human.
Behind him, 6 more activated their abilities. They also had earth element''s power. So they didn''t hesitate to aid Lu Cao in strengthening his Stone Armour.
With the sudden increase in strength Lu Cao was extremely confident in himself. After all, Shin had Lightning element powers which are useless in front of him. Also from what he can guess Shin should have focused all his stats on Mana if he can use his ability continuously. So his physical stats must be very weak. His made him even more confident in dealing with Shin. He felt he was the perfect opponent.
Shin didn''t think much of the iing attack. But soon he heard a voice inside his head and a smile formed on his face.
[Darling, All the Hostages are rescued. You can let loose now.]
*Boom*
Shin immediately grabbed the iing fist.
Everyone was shocked.
"N-No way."
"Oh yes," Shin said while smiling as he gripped Lu Cao''s wrist and mmed him onto the ground. Some of the stones covering his body were shattered.
*Cough*
"What... is.. going on?" Lu Cao felt pain. He was shocked.
Everyone was speechless. Shin had only used his pure strength to subdue him. No abilities, No skills. Only pure strength.
''This is the power of 200 strength.'' Shin thought inside his mind.
Shin checked Lu Cao''s status.
[Lu Cao]
[Level - 41]
[Age - 27]
[Special ability - Stone Body (C)]
[Trait - Airhead, Courageous.]
Shin scoffed. "Only with this much you want to fight me? Dream on."
Without waiting for their response. Shin activated his abilities and skills.
''Extreme speed, Purple Lightning, Gravity control, Razor sh.''
A lot of mana was being circted and used. Shin had a crazed smile on his face. ''Now that there are no hostages.''
"I won''t hold back anymore. Today this whole organization will be finished."
***
***
Shin''s status.
***
__________________________________
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac, Odd Breaker]
[ Level - 55 ]
[STR - 200]
[VIT - 200]
[AGI - 200]
[DEX - 200 ]
[Stamina - 200]
[Mana - 404(60% Purified)]
[Bonus stats - 0]
[Divine Energy - 2.00]
[Legacy - ??]
[Special ability - Plunder[Advanced 2]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch, Mana Absorption, Upgrader(SS), Loan]
[Blessing - Instant Recovery(SS)]
[Plundered Abilities:]
- Purple Lightning (SS)
- Hell Fire (S)
- Sharp Shooter (A)
- Water Magic (A)
- Poison Master (B)
- Mind Control (B)
- Arcane Web (C)
- Gravity Control (C)
- Shadow Veil (C)
- Mana ball (D)
- Blood Sword Art (E)
[Abilities Collected:]
[Skills - Magic Eyes (S), Extreme speed (A), Pain tolerance(D), Body Defense (C), Razor sh (B)]
[Skills Collected - 0]
[Skill Points - 0]
[Memory Cubes - 0]
[Equipment]
- Ts de [Artifact] - (Semi-Heroic grade)
- Formless (Legendary)
- Wyvern Armor (Heroic)
[Items]
[Soul Space] (Borrowed)
Chapter 140 Kill.Kill.Kill
Seeing Lu Cao fall at the hands of this despicable intruder. Green Serpent''s members couldn''t suppress their anger anymore. Some of them didn''t bother to reason anymore and jumped in to attack Shin.
Before any of them could attack Shin. He disappeared in from of them. The next second their heads were detached from their bodies.
''Too fast!!''
No one was able to see him move. They felt fear inside them. This person was too dangerous. Their instinct told them to run. But they were toote. There was no escape for them.
It was now a fight to the death.
6 people died without being able to touch Shin''s hair and that''s when he appeared in front of them.
Holding a translucent sword in his hand which was covered in the blood of these criminals. As he turned to face them. He injected mana into the sword and used Purple Lightning with it. Now the translucent sword was covered in Purple Lightning and zapping sounds could be heard.
"D-Demon."
"That guy is dangerous."
"Kill, Kill him."
As there was no escape for them they decided to attack him.
"No, stop. We can''t let him get the advantage." Zack shouted. But his words fell on deaf ears. No one bothered to listen to his exnation. Some people who were afraid ran outside in the hopes of escaping the base. Some went indie the building as per Zack''s n.
Shin didn''t hold back anymore.
"Gravity Control."
"Ugh"
"Ah"
"Damn it."
"What is this?"
Heavy pressure surrounded them everywhere which made them unable to stand properly. With his Magic eyes, Shin analyzed all the possiblebinations and decided to use the best one.
Using extreme speed his Agility stat skyrocketed.
The enemies continued to use their abilities but with Shin''s speed, it was difficult to attack him. Whenever they try to attack him. He dodges them perfectly.
Feeling annoyed they attacked the ground. When Shin will jump in the air. They will attack him and he won''t be able to dodge midair.
Too bad for them. He can fly.
"Wh-What? He can fly?"
Some amazed sounds sounded. But it didn''tst long when their expression changed to hate.
Shin used his sword to butcher them.
[You have killed an Awakened.]
[You have killed an Awakened.]
[You have killed an Awakened.]
[You have killed....]
...
These notifications continued. Shin chased after them with his amazing speed and killed them within seconds. No matter what kind of attack was thrown at him. He managed to dodge all of them.
Zack had a dark expression on his face. His feeling was right. This person was too terrifying.
"W-Why?" Zack shouted.
Shin heard him as he tilted his head with a confused look.
"What do you mean?"
"What.. did we do to offend you? What problems.. do you have with us?" Zack''s voice was shaky as he pointed his fingers toward Shin and asked.
"You want to know?" Shin had a smile on his face when he asked this. But to Zack, he looked like a devil. His words were full of sarcasm. As if he was mocking them. You don''t know?
Zack held his head down in fear. He felt his question was stupid. They hadmitted several crimes. They killed people, extorted them, they killed many people to take this school as a base, they kidnapped girls and kept them here forcefully. They stole many things. What kind of crime did they notmit?
It''s simple. This is a matter of revenge. He can only plead for mercy.
"Pl-Please forgive me."
"I am not with them. I was forced to be here." Zack begged. He can''t show any resistance after he saw Shin killing more than 30 people in front of him. Also, his ability is not great too. On an F rank [Trickery]. It helps him persuade or trick people easily with mere words. This time he was trying this on Shin.
''Yeah, just believe in me and let me go. If I can survive I can do anything. I just have to go to Boss Ren.'' Zack thought now that he had used his ability on Shin. He can lie his way to escape easily.
Shin who heard his words had a frown on his face. Did he believe Zack''s words? No way, he felt like he was looking at a clown. He had been using Magic eyes all this time. There is no way such trickery would work on him.
Shin was about to kill him but stopped as he thought of something.
"Okay, you can go. But you can involve yourselves with such people anymore. Okay?" Shin said as he released the pressure from Zack.
Shin''s words made Zack very happy. He was now able to breathe properly and stand up. ''I survived.'' He thought, but he kept himself from smiling and nodded his head as he left that ce under the eyes of several others who were pinned to the ground under the gravity pressure.
No one noticed there was a small cut behind his neck.
[Poison Mater]
''Like I would let you go. This poison will torture you to death.'' Shin used his [Hell Fire] and roasted others.
[You have killed an Awakened.]
[You have killed an Awakened.]
[You have killed an Awakened.]
[You have killed....]
...
Shin noticed some people managed to escape his gravity pressure. He used Arcane Web to stop them from escaping.
"Aaah, let me go."
"Let me go."
"I won''t do anything bad."
"I''ll turn over a new leaf."
"I''ll do whatever you want of me."
Shin smiled kindly. They thought maybe there was still hope for them.
Shin flicked his finger and cast [Hell Fire].
He noticed some people were ruining the school gate.
''Although James should be dealing with them. I can deal with some.'' Shin thought and rushed over to them and used.
[Devourer''s touch]
They died screaming as the blood was sucked out of their bodies until they were dried out.
[You have killed an Awakened.]
[You have killed an Awakened.]
[You have killed an Awakened.]
[You have killed....]
...
"Okay, all my mana is recovered now," Shin mumbled with a satisfying smile.
Although what he did was somewhat cruel. There is no ce for mercy for these criminals.
[You have gained experience.]
[You have leveled up.]
[ +10 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 5 stat points.]
[You have plundered a new ability Stone Body (C)]
[You have plundered a new ability Crow Eyes (D)]
[You have plundered a new ability Elephant fist (D)]
[You have plundered a new ability Moon Dance (D)]
[You have plundered a new ability Poison Whip (E)]
[You have plundered a new ability Strength Boost (D)]
[You have plundered a new ability Airwalk (E)
[You have plundered a new ability Battle Cook (D)]
[You have plundered a new ability Hidden Weapon Master (C)]
[You have plundered a new ability Haste (D)]
[You have plundered a new ability...]
...
[You have received...]
[You have received...]
[You have received...]
"Okay stop." The notifications stopped appearing in from of him.
''I will check itter.''
Shin sent a small mental message to Alice and the others. After receiving their message he frowned and walked away.
***
Inside a room a little far from Shin''s location. A blonde-haired man was enjoying his time with a woman.
It was none other the Ren Hector. The boss of the Green Serpents.
The woman''s eyes were dried out and hollow. She had probably cried a lot. She was broken and had no strength to resist now.
This room was changed to suit his taste. Whatever happened outside didn''t reach his ear as the room was made sound insting. So he doesn''t have to bother with others. He had already told his men not to disturb him. But there was a loud bang on his door which irritated him.
"Can''t you see I''m busy? Who dares disturb me? I''ll peel you alive."
"Boss, it''s an emergency."
"More than 100 brothers already died."
"What?"
***
Updated status.
***
__________________________________
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac, Odd Breaker]
[ Level - 56 ]
[STR - 200]
[VIT - 200]
[AGI - 200]
[DEX - 200 ]
[Stamina - 200]
[Mana - 404(60% Purified)]
[Bonus stats - 15]
[Divine Energy - 2.00]
[Legacy - ??]
[Special ability - Plunder[Advanced 2]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch, Mana Absorption, Upgrader(SS), Loan]
[Blessing - Instant Recovery(SS)]
[Plundered Abilities:]
- Purple Lightning (SS)
- Hell Fire (S)
- Sharp Shooter (A)
- Water Magic (A)
- Poison Master (B)
- Mind Control (B)
- Arcane Web (C)
- Gravity Control (C)
- Shadow Veil (C)
- Mana ball (D)
- Blood Sword Art (E)
[Abilities Collected:] (New)
(Stone Body (C), Crow Eyes (D), Elephant Fist (D) + 112 Others)
[Skills - Magic Eyes (S), Extreme speed (A), Pain tolerance(D), Body Defense (C), Razor sh (B)]
[Skills Collected - 0]
[Skill Points - 0]
[Memory Cubes - 115]
[Equipment]
- Ts de [Artifact] - (Semi-Heroic grade)
- Formless (Legendary)
- Wyvern Armor (Heroic)
[Items] (New items added)
[Soul Space] (New items added)
***
[Devourer''s touch:- I will take your everything. Even your blood.
Effects:- Upon activating user can recover health by absorbing the opponent''s life force. Alive or dead. The portion of recovered health may depend on the state of the enemy.]
***
Chapter 141 Anxious Ren!
"What do you mean? Exin in detail." Ren''s asked while emitting a lot of killing intent.
The person who came to report it to him almost peed in fear.
Seeing him trembling Ren felt annoyed. Although his men were dying he didn''t rush out to fight the enemy. He first wanted to calmly assess the situation. So what if a few more people died? He needs to know what he is facing.
"Are you going to tell me or not?"
"Yes, Yes Boss."
"We were attacked by someone. More than a hundred brothers died fighting. They weren''t even able to harm the enemy." The man answered anxiously "Something is blocking us from escaping the school too. Everyone is trapped here."
After hearing everything Ren asked another question.
"How many enemies are there?" Ren asked with an anxious expression.
''50?''
''200? It can''t be more than that right?''
''No No, if it''s arge group they might even have a thousand member.''
''Ugh, how did we end up like this?'' Ren assumed that the enemy was a big group and he was still unable to find a way to escape from this disaster.
While his mind was in turmoil the subordinate''s answer dumbfounded him.
"... One man." The subordinate said in a squeaking sound.
"What? I didn''t hear it right. Repeat it." Ren asked angrily. His was out of patience.
Feeling Ren''s anger. The Subordinate mustered up his courage and answered.
"Boss, there is only one enemy. He alone massacred all of them."
What the?
Ren thought for a moment was
''Is this guy on drugs?'' But he quickly dismissed that thought. As he asked again.
"You sure?"
"Yes, Boss."
"Go and find whoever you can and bring them to me. I''ll be in the principal office." Renmanded. The subordinate hurried back to follow the orders.
Ren didn''t wait for long and started walking towards the principal''s office onrge steps.
Ren had a gloomy expression on his face. He had tried so hard to build everything. He brought many people together to build the ''Green Serpent''. They stepped on many and killed many people to reach here. Also, the number of women whose lives they destroyed was not small in number.
Ren had even done mass murder. When he killed all the students who came for extra sses on the day of the cataclysm. He did keep a few girls to y for himself. The rest were killed ruthlessly.
Buy whatever may have happened. They were able to secure a temporary base. And that was not all.
When they tried to enter a dungeon the space distorted and they were sucked inside. When they woke up. They found themselves in an unfamiliar ce.
There was an underground temple but before they could enter it. They found two treasures in front of the temple''s stairs. Those treasures were in the shape of a box. One red and another blue.
When he touched them before they could enter the temple they vanished with those boxes.
He felt at loss. They might have obtained many things if they entered the temple. But they were thrown out by the temple with those boxes. Although he reiterated a lot. There was no point in regretting it. At least he was able to receive something. Although be didn''t know what was I did those boxes.
Although Ren had no way of using them yet. He tried everything in his power to open it. His instincts were telling him he will gain a lot of things once he open it. But the Boxes were locked and indestructible.
Ren tried everything to hide the news regarding these treasures. But unfortunately for him, the Red treasure was taken by someone else. That person just vanished with the box before he could react.
Ren had even suspected that the same person might be responsible for saving Celeste. Though he was wrong.
"Just wait. Whoever you are I won''t let you die so easily." Ren had a hysterical look on his face. He had a n in his mind. For which some people were needed.
***
//A few minutes ago.//
After entering the building Alice silenced everyone she encountered with a slice of her scythe.
With every swing, sharp sounds of air cutting could be heard.
All the practice she had done and the guidance she received from Reina made her improve by leaps and bounds. She had an astronomical talent. As expected of an SSS rank talent.
She was a genius. Her growth speed and learning skill astonished Reina.
One could imagine it would be difficult to swing arge scythe inside a school corridor. But that was not the case for Alice. Because she was using her Silver Scythe. Her weapon is many of us mana energy. With was able to skillfully and flexibly use the weapon while changing the size as per need.
It did cost her more mana but she had no problem with it. She had a lot of Chaotic Energy in reserve so it won''t be a problem.
She was in her normal form this time. A sweet and simple girl holding a silver scythe. Butchering people like she was cutting grass.
As Alice took a turn in the corridor she heard a voice from the side.
"Stop right there beauty." A bald man wearing a long chain around his neck blocked her way.
"When did we kidnap a beauty like you? Damn those cheaters. They take such beautiful girls for themselves and only give used ones to us." The bald manined when he saw Alice''s beauty.
He was extremely infuriated.
"Who let you roam here?" The bald man kept asking questions without understanding the situation.
Even when Alice ignored him and kept on walking. He followed her and never stopped his questions.
"Beauty what''s your name?"
"Why are you covered in blood?"
"Did they hurt you? Don''t worry I''ll treat you gently." The baldy''s eyes were full of lust.
Alice never answered him and not even reacted to him. Her expression was neutral. She was feeling bored.
The Baldy was very annoyed that he was being ignored.
"Hey, beauty. Don''t ignore me. Don''t think just because I''m treating you nicely. You are some hot shot."
She still ignore him and kept on walking.
Baldy was very angry that veins popped up in his white head.
He wanted to attack Alice and teach her a lesson under him. But before he could he heard a voice calling him.
"Hey, Baldy, who is this Chick with you?"
"She is good. Let me y with her."
Baldy showed a displeased expression on his face. He had yet to put his hands on this girl and others are trying to snatch her away.
Two more people came from the front. One of them had a bucktooth and another one was wearing a cap and ck sses.
Their eyes never left Alice. Checking her out from up to bottom.
"I''ll take this one."
"What are you talking about? This one is mine for tonight."
While they argued with each other. Alice continued walking while lost in thoughtspletely ignoring her.
It hurt their esteem to be ignored by such a girl.
"Don''t you dare ignore me? Follow me right now." The man with the bucktooth shouted. He immediately went forward to grab Alice''s shoulder.
But the next moment his hand was missing and blood starteding out.
He had a horrified expression on his face when he saw his hand lying on the floor.
The attack was so fast that it took time for him to register. But after a moment pain registered in his brain. As he opened his mouth to scream in pain. Alice sliced his throat with insane speed and said.
"Don''t shout, I don''t want to hear too much noise now."
Alice''s words were full of disdain. She was daydreaming about what Shin told her earlier.
Yes, Shin had told her that he will attract attention so she has to quietly free the hostages. He will reward herter.
She was wondering what reward it might be.
sses and Baldy with terrified.
This woman was dangerous.
From where did that scythe appear?
She was unarmed just now.
? "You, You, You dare kill our brother." sses said while pointing his finger at Alice.
"Who are you? You are not one of the hostages." Baldy was terrified but still asked her.
He felt a threat from her. She was very dangerous. All his yfulness disappeared while facing Alice now.
"You guys are very annoying." Alice was displeased and the next moment her eyes shone bright red as she thought of something.
She smiled. Though it was charming, to Baldy and sses, it send chills down their spine.
They felt something bad was going to happen. They wanted to shout for help but were afraid that this dangerous woman might slice their throats too.
They gulped in fear. Awaiting for what''s toe.
***
[Alice''s status-]
***
[ Name- Alice Kayden(Normal)]
[Age - 16]
[Title - The Bipr Queen]
[ Level - 59 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 110]
[AGI - 126]
[DEX - 95]
[Stamina- 103]
[Mana - 100]
[Bonus stats - 10]
[Soul Strength - 900]
[Special ability - Soul Tamer(SSS) [Advanced 1]]
[Special skill - Summon (Unique), Reaper''s Chains (S), Summon (SS), Queen Wraith(Locked)]
[ Skills - Soul Absorption(S), Silver Scythe(C), Death Scythe(A), Soul Bomb(A), Soul Marker(D), Mana Ball(D), Mana maniption(F), Soul Paralysis(E) ]
[Chaotic energy collected - 122350]
[Soul Fragments - 31]
[Items]
[Soul Space]
***
(Information regarding Alice''s transformation forms isn''t shown in her status.)
Chapter 142 Is This What You Call Ruthless? Really?
Witnessing the death of Bucktooth. sses and Baldy felt immense fear inside them. The sweet-looking woman in front of them turned out to be poison. No, not even poison. But a bloodthirsty de.
At this time they only thought about how cruel Alice was. Never did they question their sins.
Not wanting to die without any resistance. Baldy used his power to retaliate against Alice. His hands turned into steel.
He dashed towards Alice to punch her. She saw iting and parried or with her Scythe.
*ng*
The sounds of metal shing were heard. To Alice''s surprise, Baldy''s hands were still intact. Although the Silver Scythe is not as powerful as Death Scythe. It works on pure mana. With a single swing, she can easily chop big boulders.
Not to mention the strength behind her attacks. With a stat of 110, she shouldn''t have any problem chopping even the hardest metals. (Of course, that''s before the appearance of mana. After the appearance of Mana, many new types of strong metals are avable. Those are way harder and stronger.)
Anyway seeing this guy not losing his arm impressed Alice. She wondered how strong could those hands be.
His ability was Steel Arms(D). For a thug like him, it was indeed very suitable. But too bad, he was not a professional boxer. His fighting skills were only limited to a street fight.
Before another punch couldnd Alice swung her Scythe with a little more strength and threw the Baldy a few meters away.
sses were ready to take action as soon as he saw Baldyunching his attack. He removed his sses aser shot from her eyes.
He thought maybe with his surprise attack where her focus was on Baldy he could do her severe damage.
''This is what you get for messing, you arrogant bit*h.''
"Now die."
Unfortunately, thesers never reached Alice. She was long prepared for this attack. With extreme uracy, she diverted the direction of thosesers with her scythe.
"What?"
sses was extremely confused. It was too unbelievable for him.
He shotsers again but did time Alice not only parried him but also shed her scythe cutting his eyes.
"Aaargh, YOU BIT*H!!"
"YOU RUINED MY EYES!!"
"Shut up or your throat will be next," Alice said casually.
But her casual threat worked. The sses immediately closed his mouth with his hands trying to not leak a squeak.
The pain was too much for him. Losing both his eyes terrified him. But he can only endure if he does anything he will die with his throat being cut off. Now that he lost his eyes he is crippled. He can''t use his ability [Lazer Eye].
So there''s no way he can fight against Alice now. Maybe if he can survive he might find a way to restore his eyes. But that''s forter to think. It''s only possible ''if'' he survives here and the chances are very slim.
Baldy again attacked Alice. Now that only he was here who can fight? He can only hope that some reinforcements arrive soon.
Baldy kept on punching but all his punches were met with Alice''s scythe. She was just standing there swinging her scythe. Like ying with a toy.
He was even unable to push her to take a single step. She was not even putting much effort when he was trying his best.
"How could this be?"
"I don''t believe you can continue this way for long."
"I don''t believe there''s someone as strong as you."
"You must have some weakness."
Baldy didn''t give up nor did he pull any punches. But not only it did not affect Alice in any way His hands were full of cuts.
It was obvious once he deactivate his ability his hands would be covered in blood from all those wounds he had received facing Alice''s scythe.
''I shouldn''t waste any more time.'' Alice thought and shifted the direction of her swing. Baldy who was about to defend using his hands was dumbfounded. With the sudden diversion of attack, he wasn''t able to protect his legs. Although with this sudden change the power behind her swing decreased drastically. But it was enough to take away one of his legs.
*AAAAHHH*
dy, who was unable to bnce himself because of suddenly missing one of his legs. Feel on his butt while screaming.
His legs were pretty weakpared to his hands.
"You B*tch. I''ll kill you. You took one of my legs I''ll take your life." Baldy started cursing. He was extremely angry.
"Okay, shut up," Alice said with a cold expression. She also released some pressure which made them fearful.
Baldy and sses stopped their cursing and gulped. As they waited for Alice to say something. The pressure was terrifying.
"Where are the hostages kept?" Alice asked.
"Are you here to save them?"
"Who are you to question me?" Alice said coldly.
They gulped and decided to tell her what she wants. Or else they might die in her hands. Their only hope was someonees to their rescue or that this girl spares them.
Alice nodded her head. The location should not be far.
"Okay, you guys lead the way. Don''t think about doing any tricks or you will die." Alicemanded in a threatening voice. Even her pupils turned red at this moment.
"We can''t do that," Baldy said.
"What did you say?" Alice said coldly. Her tone expressed clearly that she won''t take no for an answer.
"No No, please listen to me. It''s not that we don''t want to it." Fearing that Alice might finish them dy said hurriedly. "I can''t walk and he can see. How could we guide you?"
sses also nodded his head nervously. Not being able to see anything was very terrifying. The pain was still there which made it very difficult for him. He was trying to stop the bleeding from his hands but it didn''t work.
Baldy was bleeding even more after losing his leg. Both of them were in a very pitiful state.
"Is that any of my problem? You support his walk and you tell him the direction. Never heard of teamwork or what." Alice''s cold words stuck them hard.
So cruel.
This woman is heartless.
Even they were never this cruel to anyone.
They had yet to see how terrifying Alice actually is. They can be considered lucky in a sense.
As per Alice''s wishes. Both of them lead Alice to the ce hostages were kept. While they were walking blood continued to spill out from their wounds leaving marks on the floor.
Now their only hope was Cultural Hall where the hostages were kept. Maybe their allies in the cultural hall can defeat this crazy woman.
There are more than 10 people inside and 5 outside guarding the Hall.
When they saw those five hope started building inside their hearts. Maybe they can survive.
"Hey, brothers save us from this crazy woman." By the time dy finished speaking his eyes were wide open in disbelief. He didn''t know what to say or what to think.
sses by his side was very excited when he heard Baldy''s words. He heard some swishing sounds for a moment. He can''t see what was happening so he could only ask Baldy. "Brother, what happened are we safe? Is that woman dead? It''s pretty quiet all of a sudden."
"...ied."
"Hm, what did you say, I couldn''t hear you."
"They are dead."
"They died even before they could notice us," Baldy said solemnly.
As soon as they arrived here. Alice didn''t sit still. She immediately used her powers to silence the ones guarding the door. Baldy who saw everything unfolding in front of him was even more terrified. He was certain they were no match for her.
Where did this monstere from?
Are they going to die today?
"What? How could that be?" sses was speechless, doesn''t this mean there is no hope for them?
"It''s true," Baldy said in a grim tone.
"Stop dawdling around. Lead the away." Alice said in an irritated manner.
They nodded their heads and put all their hopes on their allies inside the Hall.
Baldy saw Alice holding a book in her hand while entering the Hall.
''Is she going to fight with a book?''
''Is she that powerful? Don''t tell me she is so bored so fighting with us that she doesn''t even need weapons to take care of us. So now she will smash everyone''s head with that book.'' Baldy came to this conclusion.
"So ruthless."
Alice pushed the door wide open which startled the people inside. The ones who were there to guard the hostages were on alert and took their stances immediately while pointing at Alice.
"Who is she? Why did you bring her here?"
"SHE IS AN ENEMY. KILL HER." sses shouted with all his might.
Alice nced at him with killing intent.
All the guards were ring at Alice with terrifying looks.
Baldy and sses hoped that theirrades will take care of her.
But their wishes never came true.
Chapter 143 Gratitude.
The hostages were mostly girls who were captured by them and used. They had been suffering here for many days. Every night is yed by these criminals. They were slowly losing their rationality.
Among them was a woman named Shu Ming. She was not from this country but came here for a tour. But after the apocalypse, she was captured by them. She suffered every day at the hands of those despicable dogs.
She wanted to return to her family but after being abused by them for several days. She gave up on the hope of escaping from here. If only she had also awakened. She was just a normal person. Which made her even more powerless.
After being abused for so many days. She just wanted to end this miserable life. Her only regret was dying without getting any revenge.
Her eyes were hollow she was thinking of ending her life. Her whole body was covered in bruises. Her clothes were torn. But she didn''t care in the slightest. Now they were being kept in the hall. After losing all her hope and her head hanging low, she heard a loud bang at the door.
She was startled.
What was going on?
At that time she couldn''t have believed that there was still some hope for her to survive. But she didn''t care about that. What she wanted was revenge and she was about to get it.
***
Suddenly smashing the door wide open.
"Who are you? You are not allowed to enter here." A man in ck clothes asked. At that time he as was holding two girls in his hands. While his dishonest hands were all over them.
Seeing Alice entering so arrogantly followed by two of his brothers he frowned. Their condition didn''t look good. One was limping with the support of another while another couldn''t see.
''What happens to them?'' Before asking about their condition he decided to ask about this beauty. (That''s his priority.)
"Who is she? Why did you bring her here?" He had never seen her before. Such a beautiful girl of course he would remember such a face. He wanted such a woman for himself. But he should first know who she is.
"SHE IS AN ENEMY. KILL HER." sses shouted with all his might. He didn''t care about his condition. He just wanted Alice to die. After all, she had made him blind.
Baldy wanted to stop him. Because he had seen Alice''s immense strength just now. She killed five of them in a sh. If this continued they all with die. But it was toote for him.
The book in Alice''s hands floated in the air and the next second she transformed. Crimson red eyes, sharp as a Phoenix. Silky ck hair with shades of red. Everything happened in a sh.
By the time they snapped out of it.
"Kill her."
They heard one word from her. Which was their final death sentence.. word.
"Arise."
ck energy concentrated like a puddle and ck figures appeared from their shadows.
They were Soul Servants.
So before any of them could even use their ability. Many weapons were plunged into them by those summons''
Those were the same weapons, Shin had purchased in Golden za.
Anyway, they died.
All the hostages were shocked and speechless. They were tortured here for days and couldn''t do anything to fight back.
And now the sudden appearance of this woman. She just came and killed them in seconds.
Shu Ming at that time.
''They died? Just like that.''
''What about my revenge?''
''Such easy death.''
Although she had someints in her heart. She had a feeling that even if she die now she won''t regret it.
Her gaze went all over Alice. A cold aura was surrounding her. She felt as if she keep staring at those red eyes. She might even peek at her soul.
It can be said Shu Ming''s intuition was great.
Shu Ming felt a surge of weird feelings inside her as she looked at Alice.
''What is this excitement?''
Alice felt her gaze and nced at her.
Her heart trembled but she was even more excited. Suddenly Alice''s voice snapped her out of her delusions.
"Are there other hostages too?" Alice wanted to know if everyone was there. Shin had told her the location of the hostages a few minutes ago. In this period they may be taken somewhere.
Just as she expected.
"Yes, two girls are not here." A timid little girl mustered her courage and stood up. She was a little afraid of Alice. But she was also grateful to her. Because she had killed those bad people.
"I see, don''t worry I''ll save them too. You guys will follow my instructions and evacuate from here." Although Alice''s words were domineering. All the girls only felt warmth in their hearts.
They had suffered so much and thought they could never escape this fate. But now Alice appeared and finished these guys in seconds. They did not doubt in their hearts. They trusted her with their lives. After all, she was their only hope.
Or else they are destined to suffer here. Being used as *** ves.
Alice summoned Mia and asked her to heal their wounds. Mother Mia, didn''t sit still and used her advanced healing magic. Showing its utmost potential.
She had been watching everything from inside her Soul Space. When she saw the condition of those girls her heart ached.
"Wow,"
The appearance is Mia gave them a warm feeling offort. Then the green light passed through them healing their wounds andforting their pain.
Although the physical wounds can be healed, their minds were broken after being abused so much. It can be healed with her magic. Only time can lessen their pain.
"Wh-What? What is this?"
"My wounds disappeared."
"Same here."
"All my bruised are gone."
"The scar on my face healed."
The faces were full of gratitude. Some of these girls started crying.
As Alice was in her dark mode she doesn''t show much of a reaction and looked pretty indifferent to them.
She summoned a few more Soul Servants and Mr. Robin. She asked them to follow the nned route.
Alice had killed most of the people in this building and the nearby ones. Now she will go follow the n to the main building and meet up with Jenny and Celeste.
But before that.
Alice turned back to look at Baldy and sses. They wanted to run but they couldn''t escape her in their current state.
They didn''t believe they could escape even in their best condition.
When dy saw a white humanoid figure healing those hostages. His eyes shined. Maybe there was a chance for him to walk again on his legs.
When sses asked him, he didn''t hide anything. sses was even more shocked.
Could it be possible to heal his eyes too?
But the person who can heal them was also the same person who hurt them.
''I don''t even know if we will survive now. How can I hope to get healed by her?'' dy shook his head in grief.
Although hisrades died he doesn''t care much now. His suffering was already too much.
sses couldn''t help but be afraid now. He was hoping to get his eyes healed but just a moment ago he asked those men to kill her. He had shown how much hostility he had. There''s no hope for him. He will surely die.
"You twoe over here," Alice ordered.
When those hostages saw those guys limping toward Alice. They hoped Alice will torture them. Their resentment was at its peak. But Alice''s next words dumbfounded them.
"I''ll give you two options."
"Either you die after I torture you to my heart''s content."
Both of them suffered at the thought. Just what kind of torture? But her next words confused them
"Or you be my ve after your die."
She said in a t tone.
Baldy and sses, both had confused and fearful expressions on their faces.
The first option was simple. Torture and death. They can''t even imagine what kind of torture will this ruthless woman give them. Were they not suffering already?
As for the second option, it was ambiguous. ve after death. What does that mean? How can they be her ve if they die?
They were so confused that they couldn''t choose any. Although the first option is an absolute no, the second one makes them hesitant. Her vague words made them even more terrified.
When those girls heard about torturing them they hoped from the bottom of their hearts that those two choose the first option.
They wanted to see them suffer. As Alice skins them alive. Tearing their flesh, crushing their bones, and burning their wounds.
They urged those two to immediately chose the first one.
Under so much pressure sses couldn''t think rationally. In the fear of torture, he immediately chose to be a ve. Being a beautifuldy''s ve is not that bad. But.
"Mydy, If I were to be your ve. Would you heal my eyes?" sses asked in utmost respect. In the hopes of being able to see again, he became numb to pain.
"Of course," Alice replied.
"Okay, then I will be your ve from now on."
Hearing this response Alice nced at Baldy in the side. He bit his lips. In the hopes of getting his leg.
"I-I am willing too."
Alice smirked and immediately raised her hand.
"Okay, then the contract is done."
[Soul Contract established.]
[...]
Chapter 144 Truth Behind The Contract!!
A few days ago while Alice was trying to understand her abilities better. She was trying to understand how to get more familiars. Mia and Robin were her only familiars. Their case was pretty different.
Soul servants are more or less expendables. They don''t have specific powers or abilities. They are like soldiers that will learn from experience.
Another difference is Soul Servants consume Chaotic energy. While on the other hand, her familiars consume mana.
After running several simtions for a while and improving her understanding of Soul Tamer. She finally came up with an idea, Soul Contracts.
After that, her proficiency in Soul Tamer also increased.
Yes, after a certain point proficiency can''t be increased just by repeatedly using the ability. There are several deciding factors for it.
Soul Contract is different from how Mia and Robin''s case. When they became familiars it was because of their close rtionship with her and a certain amount of trust. So they naturally have their consciousness and their memories.
But in the case of Soul Contract. Alice first has to form a contract with that person in which that person agrees to follow her. In this case, trust and rtion don''t matter. Also, the soul won''t have their memories and only loyalty and trust for Alice. Likewise, if the person has a close rtionship with her and a lot of trusts they may not need a Soul Contract and have their memories. Just like Mia and Robin.
So although they all are contracted souls their statuses are different.
The reason for this is unknown.
In other words. She has yet to have a full understanding of her powers. Once she does she may be able to find all her answers.
***
(A.N. - Types of souls and contracts will be exinedter.)
***
[Soul Contract established.]
[Soul ''Tyson Lee'' has agreed to be your ve after death.]
[Soul ''Justin Hood'' has agreed to be your ve after death.]
Seeing this notification Alice was surprised. Not because her skill worked. But,
''So this is their actual names.''
Yeah, because she never bothered to learn their names.
''sses and Baldy is better.''
[Do you want to change the names of your contracted souls?]
Alice was stunned for a moment. Then she noticed those girls haven''t left yet. She waved her hand gesturing to move on.
"What are you guys still doing here? Just go."
They reluctantly nodded their heads. They wanted to see if Alice will torture those two. But, unfortunately, they can only sigh in disappointment.
Seeing the back following her soul servants, Alice focused again on the screen in front of her.
"Yes."
Yeah, this feature is good.
[Please select the soul to give a nickname.]
-[Mia Kayden]
-[Robin Woond]
-[Tyson Lee]
-[Justin Hood]
She immediately changed their names.
[Soul ''Tyson Lee'' has been changed to Baldy.]
[Soul ''Justin Hood'' has been changed to sses.]
''Yeah, this is better.''
''Mom, should I change your name too?''
[No need.] Mia
''Fine.''
Alice thought of checking their status. But before she could her thoughts were interrupted.
"Um, Mydy."
Alice knit her brows in irritation. Her frown made sses and Baldy wonders if she was angry she might kill them. But they could only muster up their courage and ask.
"C-Can you heal us now?" sses asked while sweating buckets. Not being able to see is very terrifying.
Baldy also waited for Alice to answer. But at some point, their eyes wander to Mia too. Their reason was obvious. With Alice''s onemand they will get back their eyes and leg.
Although they had agreed to be her ve, it was only a verbal agreement between them. They nned to run whenever they get an opportunity. But for now, they have to wait until they are healed.
Of course, they never knew that they had alreadymitted the biggest mistake of their life. The contract they agreed on is akin to selling their souls to the devil.
Now they can''t escape her even after their death.
But they have yet to know about this so they can only make schemes and try to deceive this ''naive'' and ruthless woman.
Alice''s frowning expression changed to a look of contempt.
''What are these idiots talking about? Did they not understand the deal they made? They will die either way. Just they won''t be tortured now.''
''Whatever I don''t have time to deal with them now.''
''Now that the hostages are rescued I should hurry up and meet up with Jenny and Celeste. But before that.''
Alice''s expression changed to a cheerful one as she sent the message with the telepathy link.
[Darling, All the Hostages are rescued. You can let loose now.]
Baldy was dumbfounded when he saw her change in expression. ''First, she was very angry. Then that look of pity.''
''What is it? Did we mess something up?''
sses were also worried. ''Why is she not answering?''
As he can''t see anything he could only rely on his ears and Baldy couldn''t tell him Alice''s reaction.
''The f**k.''
Alice showed an expression that Baldy never believed was possible for her. She was so cheerful while blushing and her red cheeks. She was just like a stupid girl in love.
But the next moment her attention turned to them and her expression returned to then of cold and terrifying one.
As she walked towards them they could help but tremble.
Fear crept inside their minds.
They were worried that Alice might have a change of heart and go back on her words.
"So, from now on. Both of you are my ves."
They looked at her but didn''t answer. Alice also doesn''t care as she continued.
"To be honest you are not worthy of being my ves. The crimes you havemitted are enough to make me torture you endlessly."
"I too want both of you to suffer. But as I have agreed I won''t torture both of you."
Hearing this they had smiles on their faces. In excitement, sses ttered her trying to be a better salve and gave her more ideas.
"My Lady, you''ve killed them in a sh. You couldn''t torture them. Shall we help you find other criminals?"
Yeah, they barely survived. But how could others escape her torture and have an easy death? Isn''t that unfair?
In case Alice dies at their hands then they will be free. If not, they could try to be better ves and wait for an opportunity.
"Y-Yeah, I know where others are." Baldy also didn''t sit still. He understood what sses was trying to do. So how could he be left behind?
Alice nodded her head while smiling. ''These two are so obvious.'' Their poor acting was seen through.
"Don''t worry, although they died. It doesn''t mean they escaped from torture." Alice exined honestly. Telling them not to worry.
Both of them gave her a weird look. What does she mean?
Aren''t they already dead?
How will she torture them?
Isn''t that meaningless now?
Alice smiled at their questioning look and asked casually.
"Oh? Are you confused?"
"Y-Yes," Baldy answered with hesitation.
"Did you forget the terms of our contract?" Alice smirked even more. She was enjoying this.
Without waiting for them to answer Alice stated.
"You guys are willing to be my ves after death."
They were still confused but when she repeated this Baldy''s eyes widened in shock. Realization hit him very hard.
He removed his hands from sses'' shoulder and fell on his butt. As he lost his bnce.
"N-N-No way." He shouted while pointing his fingers at Alice. She was enjoying this even more. Her smirk made Baldy even more terrified.
"Cancel the contract. Cancel it. Just torture me and give me a normal death." Baldy pleaded.
sses who couldn''t understand what happened was also tense.
"What happened Tyson? Why are saying this? Why do you want to die so badly?"
Baldy looked at him with his teeth shuttering.
"R-R-Right you can''t see. T-T-This woman can control souls."
Vo, Baldy''s words were right on point.
sses who heard this were also shocked and understood the meaning behind the terms of that contract. Does that mean they just gave away their souls?
"That contract is invalid." sses said while looking in the opposite direction of Alice.
"I am facing your back," Alice said.
He turned back and repeated.
"That contract is invalid."
"Oh? Who says so?" Alice gave an ''Oh'' expression.
"Became it was just a verbal agreement." sses said trying to find fault in it.
It is a hundred times better to get tortured and die than to be used as a ve for someone after death.
"Don''t worry, an Oral contract is valid here. So you can be at ease."
Be at ease my foot.
"You cheated us."
"What are you saying? I gave you two choices it was you who made the decision." Alice said while shaking her head.
Baldy and sses were in despair. They had no way of resisting and even if they suicide they can''t escape her clutches.
They were f*cked up.
Chapter 145 Almost Caught!?
Alice didn''t go back in her words. She took out her scythe and shed their necks before they couldin anymore. Their severed head had an expression of disbelief and shock. It was too sudden.
Alice read their information.
***
[ Normal Soul ]
[ Baldy (Tyson Lee) ]
[ Tier 2 ]
[Steel Arms (D)]
***
[ Normal Soul ]
[ sses (Justin Hood) ]
[ Tier 2 ]
[Laser Eyes (D)]
***
After reading some more. Alice understood that souls have different ssifications.
''Well, there''s no point thinking about it now. I''ll find the answers eventually.''
"I should go to Jenny," Alice mumbled then she nced around her. She was alone in that hall while a dozen dead bodies wereying on the floor. This silence was creepy. But Alice didn''t feel anything.
She immediately used soul absorption and all those people who died. Their souls were sucked inside the grimoire.
It''s a relief that she was alone there. If anyone saw that they would have been scared out of their wits. Alice was like a reaper. First killing them, then taking away their souls.
If anyone thinks that Alice has them an easy death. They are very wrong. Their souls were going to be tortured inside her soul space eternally.
Now that it was settled Alice returned to her casual and harmless form and started taking steps toward the pre-nned location. She saw the time on her watch. There was still time for her. She was not in a hurry.
***
By this time James had killed many criminals who are to escape. Of course, they were very weak and killed by his golems. Even if his level is on the lower side. He is not to be underestimated.
"Don''t pull your punches," James shouted.
Hearing hismand the golems became even more energetic.
If look at them closely the size of those golems is bigger than the previous ones he was able to create. Also, their strength gap is big.
*Splurge*
Blood sttered and the criminal died while horror was written on his face.
James sighed this was already the 11 enemy he killed.
''I wonder how they are doing.''
To be honest he was a little anxious in his heart. After all his wife and he were working separately this time.
Although the task Shin had given Jenny and Celeste is not that dangerous. He couldn''t help being worried.
"By this time the hostages should be free right?"
As soon as he uttered this. He was several people approaching him.
At first, he was vignt. Then he noticed there were Alice''s summons'' leading them.
''They still look creepy to me.'' But he could onlyin in his heart.
When the hostage girls approached him he felt pity for them. But he was also d that they were able to rescue them. Otherwise, who knows for how long would they have suffered under them?
When those girls noticed James, who was a little far from them. Their faces showed worry. But when they noticed that those weird ck thingies were leading them toward him. They showed a look of relief.
"Is everyone here?" James asked.
? "That miss said she will save other girls who were not there too." One of the girls replied to James.
Now none of them had doubts that this man and that miss were on the same side.
"Okay, you guys follow me. I''ll first take you all out." James stated.
"Where are you taking us?" A girl asked with slight hesitation. From her voice, it was obvious how afraid she was of men now.
James shook his head slightly.
"Don''t worry, you all should just cooperate for the n toplete. I won''t harm you."
James knew if he tried to say too much they might get wary of him. So he should keep some distance to let them be at ease. They also agreed after hearing him.
What choice do they have? If they don''t follow him there is no escape for them.
Soon James took them to the small hole in the barrier which was prepared beforehand.
It was James'' responsibility to guard it.
***
Inside one of the inner parts of the school buildings, Jenny and Celeste were moving steadily and sneakily. Both of them were covered in Jenny''s barrier.
As they can only defend themselves. It was better to avoid any fights.
Now that Shin was doing a great job attracting attention they never came across any enemy.
They were slowly moving while disabling the traps as instructed by Shin.
Yes, there was an enemy with the ability to set traps. Shin had already detected it so he instructed Jenny and Celeste on how to take care of it.
It was not very difficult. There were only simple traps. After all the trap master was someone with a lower rank ability and level. His mastery over his ability was not much.
But even with all the instructions given to them, Celeste was after all a newbie. She made a mistake.
"Ah."
While walking steadily she tripped and let out a small voice.
There was still a guard around. He heard her voice and with slow steps went in their direction.
Celeste began panicking.
"What should I do? What should I do?"
"We will be caught." She whispered in panic.
"Calm down." Jenny grabbed Celeste''s shoulder and shook her. Celeste snapped out.
Jenny nced at the approaching guard seriously. Sweat could be seen trickling down her forehead.
The guard (criminal) walked with steady steps.
"Come out!"
"I know someone is there."
"If you don''te out. Then don''t me me for being rude."
The guard was also vignt. After all, he still doesn''t know about the enemy''s strength.
''I know that we are being attacked outside. Don''t tell me, someone sneaked here in the chaos.''
His ability is not that great. Only an E rank. Heat resistance. Hisbat ability is not that good but because of the organization and their support, he managed to reach level 25. So he can still put up a good fight.
Before awakening, he used to be a thug and got arrested by the police for killing someone. Fortunately, before he could be sentenced to punishment the world changed.
"Come out now!!" He roared.
Celeste jumped out shivering.
Seeing her sacred look. He knew this girl was no match for him. His eyes focused on her, she might make a move.
Before she could he had to take her down. By applying all his strength to his legs. He wanted to dash. By the next moment, his foot was trapped by something and he fell.
Before he could figure out how he fell. His eyes widened in horror when he notched a sharp transparent object sticking from the ground pointing at his throat.
"What the-"
*Stab*
*Thud*
*Splurge*
Blood sttered.
He died.
...
Jenny had created a small semi-spherical barrier at his right foot and a sharp conical barrier 5 feet away from the previous barrier.
Yes, she changed their shapes and finished him in style.
Celeste was used as bait and distraction. She can''t let him see herself activating her abilities.
After being in constant battles since this morning Jenny was able to adapt was a nice strategy.
"Whew, that sacred me," Celeste uttered.
Jenny shook her head and asked.
"You are fine now right?"
"Yeah, but seeing him dying like this is scary." Although Celeste knew Jenny was the one who killed him. She was in no position toin. After all, these people are the ones who are ready to kill her so why would she save the enemy?
Jenny also understood her worries. She called the dead man.
There was a blood-covered pointy cone piercing his throat. His neck had arge hole in it.
''If my calctions were a bit off. We would have been one to die.'' Jenny thought nervously. She had made a gamble. Thankfully her n worked.
"Let''s go. Alice should arrive soon." Jenny stated.
Celeste nodded her head. They started walking and a few minutester they arrived at the prenned meet-up location. They were a little away from arge door. They have already disabled most of the traps Alice should have no probleming here.
After all, they need her help to defeat people who should be behind that door.
Yeah, behind thatrge door there''s a small passageway where some strong guards are kept.
Now that they were about to reach that door. They only hoped Alice would arrive soon.
They waited while constantly looking at the watch and time.
"She should be here any minute," Jenny muttered. She was very anxious.
Celeste''s expression was also dark.
*Creak*
They heard the sound of the door opening. Which startled them.
Both of their faces paled.
A man with arge scar on his face came out and saw them.
They had nowhere to hide now. Just from a nce, they were certain this man was very strong.
He had a surprised expression on his face. Then a momentter he smirked and said in a condescending tone.
"Look, we have some kitties sneaking here."
Chapter 146 Its Not A Wig?
A creepyughter was heard. Scarface''s eyes were fully focused on the two women in front of him.
"Look, we have some kitties sneaking here."
Hearing this Jenny and Celeste face ashen. Alice has yet to arrive and they were no match for those strong criminals.
Hearing Scarfaceughs more of them came outside. Now there was no escape for Jenny and Celeste.
''Oh no, we are in trouble.'' Jenny thought anxiously. Celeste was having it even worse. Because the men that came out after Scarface were the same people who were chasing her before.
"Huh?"
"What are you surprised about?"
"Brother it''s that girl"
Everyone followed their sight in the direction his hand was pointing. They saw a beautiful woman shivering in fear. It was Celeste.
"Oh, it''s that ghost b*tch."
"She disappeared before."
A surprised sound eximed.
"Hehe, she escaped from us and now shees here crawling."
"Don''t think the boss will forgive you."
"Yeah, you need to bear the punishment for opposing us."
"*Gulp* If you obediently follow us and satisfy all of us maybe we can give you a chance."
Their list couldn''t be hidden anymore. After the failure of the mission, they were very frustrated. Now that they have a chance they wanted to take revenge by humiliating her.
Scarface was surprised by the news. ''So this was the girl who escaped from their hands. Her figure is good. She can satisfy me tonight.'' His lustful gaze made Celeste disgusted.
"Hey, kitty. If you obediently follow me back and satisfy me. I can guarantee you will be safe."
"No need." Celeste was direct and had a sharp and disgusted tone that made Scarface boil in anger. Such humiliation, he couldn''t handle it.
"How dare you say no to me? If you won''te yourself. I will force you toe." Scarface walked steadily.
"Brother, remember she can disappear in thin air."
Yeah, others had a misconception that her ability is rted to tricking her opponents
But their words fell on deaf ears. Scarface was already enraged.
He tightened his fist tond a punch on her face. That ought to teach her a lesson. This guy''s temper was not good.
"Aaahhh!!" Celeste''s mouth was wide open while her eyes were tightly closed. She waited for the pull tond and the pain after the.
''I would probably lose some teeth or my jaw would be broken.'' Celeste was extremely terrified.
But what she fantasized about never urred. The punch never came nor the pain.
His punch was blocked by Jenny''s barrier. Scarface''s face paled. These women dare to resist him.
He didn''t care anymore. His eyes were bloodshot. Since the dare of his awakening, he had been only raising his strength stat. Because he got equipment that will provide a good defense. So without any care, he puts all his stats on strength.
So his punches should be very destructive. After all his Strength stat was more than 200. Though others should only be less than 10. Fortunately with the support of his team. He can easily level up and the feeling of this power is pretty good. His ability ''Rapid Punch(E)'' helps him cover the agility stat. The only thing hecks is stamina.
Anyway back here.
Scarface repeatedlynded lunches on the yellow barrier. Continuous sound like.
*Bang*
*Bang*
*Boom*
*Bang*
Echoed.
Jenny felt the power behind those punches. She was having trouble keeping up the barrier. Maybe because she had already used it so much. Whatever may be the case she was tired.
She kept sweating while gritting her teeth. There was a crack in the barrier. Scarface had a hysterical smirk on his face.
"Give up kitty, surrender to me obediently."
*Bang*
*Bang*
Jenny saw Celeste''s condition was not good. If this continues they will be caught soon.
''I don''t know long I can hold for. This guy''s strength is too much.''
Those punches in session never gave her the to recover. The crack kept getting bigger and new cracks were formed.
Others observed from the back. They had confidence in Scarface''s brother. So they just had to sit back and watch. Their brother will deal with them.
As they spected soon the whole barrier was covered in cracks.
Celeste felt there was no hope for them. She regretteding here.
''No, this is my fault for being weak. I was toocent that I got a high-ranking skill.''
She turned to Jenny who was concentrating on holding the punches and repairing the barrier simultaneously. Celeste felt an iprehensible feeling inside her.
Jenny had a painful expression on her face. She was having trouble standing. She was feeling very weak.
Her body wanted her to give up. But she endured in all and kept the barrier.
''Alice wille soon. I just have to hold on.''
''We will be safe.''
''Guild leader also said we can do this.''
''If only I was stronger.''
At this point, Jenny had a misconception. She was blocking punches from 200+ strength stat. She was only in level 26. So at her level, it was already an amazing feat.
But that doesn''t matter. It''s true if her level was in 30''s she would have been able to block all these attacks easily.
Jenny was at her limit. No matter how awesome someone is. There''s always a limit.
In the next punch, her barrier shattered.
"Ah," Celeste shouted.
Jenny''s feet went numb. She fell.
Scarface''s sinister smile grew even wider.
"You kitties don''t have any strength left?"
"It was fun. Now no more running away."
"I am very annoyed so a little punishment is fine"
He raised his hand to punch Celeste. This time Jenny was down. So there was no one to save her.
She shut her eyes tightly in fear.
But a momentter she heard a confused voice.
"Huh?"
Followed by a painful scream.
"AAAHHHHHHH."
"MY HAND. MY HAND."
Celeste opened her eyes. To a magnificent scene in front of her.
A beautiful woman with a cold expression on his face. Her graceful figure with an expression that was ready to kill. Her long ck hair with shades of red floated majestically. Even her clothes were covered in a dark aura.
Her indifferent look with a cold face made her a terrifying beauty.
"Miss Alice?" Celeste was uncertain. This woman had some simrities to Alice but she was entirely different.
"You ok? Celeste." Alice asked. But her expression was void of any concern.
Celeste shuddered.
''This is Miss Alice.''
''But how?''
This change was too big for her.
''What happened to that cute and aloof girl, who was happily eating ice cream in the restaurant?''
''What about the girl who was blushing with her cheeks red in the hotel?''
She couldn''t process it.
"You B*tch. I''ll kill you."
She heard a scream and snapped out of her thoughts. ''This wasn''t the time to think about that. She might have a reason to act like this.''
Celeste nodded her head in understanding. But inside her mind, there were still countless questions.
But one this bothered her the most.
''Why is she wearing a wig and colored contacts?''
She looked at Alice with a weird gaze. Then she helped Jenny and support her.
And finally, her eyesnded on Scarface who the screaming while rolling on the ground.
Alice didn''t bother to give this guy a second nce.
Just a single swing and he died.
No matter how good his equipment is. Alice was too strong and that little bit of reactance was no match for her.
"How dare you?"
"Kill her."
"She killed him."
"Revenge."
"We won''t let her get away with this."
All of them dashed toward her. Alice also noticed the murderous intent aimed at her. She didn''t think much. She also swung her Death Scythe. The dark energy was released coping them before they could even use their abilities.
"What?"
Those who were left were in shock. After all her attacks had no resistance it was like cutting butter.
This was the difference in strength.
"We will kill you."
Alice and no intention of arguing back. She emotionlessly butchered them.
"Why are you doing this? Why are you so ruthless?" One of them was shaking in fear as he asked. He was not strong si he knew his end wasing.
"You should all thank me I''m giving you an easy death." Alice scoffed. ''These criminals had kidnapped and ra*ed those girls. They killed so many innocent people. Now they are asking why I''m ruthless.''
*Chop*
His head was detached and blood spluttered.
With that without any resistance, Alice was able to finish those criminals.
"That''s all I guess," Alice mumbled and turned back to look at Jenny and Celeste.
Celeste''s mouth was wide open. She was speechless.
''They couldn''t even handle one person and she finished them all like ying tag with 2 year old.''
''Such power.''
Alice walked over to them. She summoned Mia to help Jenny.
While Jenny was recovering Alice returned to her normal form.
Celeste was shocked again.
"What the he*k? It wasn''t a wig?"
Chapter 147 Raiding The Storage!
"Miss Jenny, are you okay?"
Jenny nodded her head. With a somewhat relieved expression.
"I feel much better now."
"Thank you, if you hadn''t arrived just in time. We would have been long gone."
Alice smiled but didn''t say anything. It wasn''t the to be humble. They need toplete their mission.
"Let''s go. The area is clear so we can directly enter the storage." Alice urged.
Both Jenny and Celeste nodded. While giving a serious and admiring look to Alice.
All these security and traps were ced to protect their storage. It was the innermost part of the school''s main building. So they made it highly secure and ced all the useful resources they cooled here.
Unlike Shin and his team. Green Serpents was arge organization with more than 300 members. In this little time. They had raided many dungeons and ruins. They had killed many people for resources.
As their manpower was big their base had collected many useful things. Many herbs and materials from the forest past the Canopy bridge.
The Khalsa range mountains had many hidden treasures too. But they are yet untouched.
There are unknown mysteries left unsolved. But as time passes many people out there are trying to solve them and benefiting from them.
It is true the more hands are there the more work can be finished. So more resources are collected.
It just so happens that Shin and the others have created a guild.
It just so happens that they need a lot of resources.
It''s also a coincidence that the ce they were going to attack had many resources. Like herbs and treasures.
So why not raid it in the process? All their items will be ownerless anyway. Also, they just happen to be criminals. So it''s justifiable if they take it. Right?
"Is this the ce?" Celeste muttered.
"I think so." Jenny nodded her head and replied.
After they walked without an obstruction they came across and highly secured lock.
"I don''t think this material is from earth?" Alice mumbled.
"Do you mean this lock also came from a dungeon?" Celeste''s mouth was wide open. She only awakened recently so she has yet to know about what''s in the dungeon. But she has heard of it in the news.
"No, I think the materials to make this cone from there," Alice uttered with a thoughtful expression.
"Anyway, it doesn''t matter. I just have to unlock it right?" Celeste walked towards the lock with an excited expression. After all, it was finally her turn to do something. She wanted to be somewhat useful.
"Ah wait. Barrier." Jenny made a barrier around her as she waved her hand.
Celeste nodded back with a resolute expression.
As soon as she got close to the lock. The trap activated. It released a poisonous gaspletely hiding her inside a poisonous fog.
*Hiss*
Celeste sucked a cold breath. Shin had reminded them about this trap and she almost forgot about it. If Jenny hadn''t raised a protective barrier around her. She would have been poisoned.
Jenny raised a barrier around herself and Alice. After being healed by Alice''s mother. Jenny had recovered most of her energy.
"Can you do it, Celeste?" Alice asked. She would have destroyed the lock if not for Shin''s request.
''Let her do it.'' He wanted to know if Celeste''s power can be used in this way too or not.
Her Creation ability can help her create simple things. But if she can create delicate andplicated things then it will be a lot useful. So creating aplicated key and unlocking this lock is the first step. It''s a way for him to test her.
Alice folded her hands and waited patiently.
''Let''s see how you do it.''
Under Alice''s scrutinizing and piercing gaze. Celeste felt her pressure increase by a hundred folds.
''Why am I sweating is much?''
The lock was very different. It had 6 keyholes all of the different sizes.
"Miss Alice, please?" Celeste raised her hand asking for something.
Alice didn''t hold her long and brought several Bee stings, which were collected in the dungeon today. They were the size of hands. Enough to enter the big keyholes.
Celeste picked the first one. She directly pointed it in the first keyhole and mumbled.
"Creation."
*Ah*
Then she slowly pushed it inside the hole. With her ability, it slowly took the shape of the inside of the hole.
*Pant*
But by the time it was fully inside the hole was filled with it.
*Uhh*
Celeste gasped for air and gave a satisfied smile. She didn''t wait anymore and stuffed all the holes using her ability.
*Mmph*
As soon as she pushed it inside thest hole. The door opened.
"Yes!" Celeste eximed loudly.
She was sweating profusely. She had leveled up in the process just now. The process was very delicate. She needed a lot of concentration.
She finally did it. She was filled with joy.
Alice and Jenny felt something was very wrong with Celeste''s actions. But they didn''t care. The result was what mattered.
"Good work, Celeste."
"Yay, you did it."
Hearing both of them appreciate her Celeste felt an indescribable emotion in her heart.
"Let''s go and take a look." Jenny was the first to say.
She was very interested. After all, they had put a lot of effort into reaching here. So the items here better be good.
"Wow."
Inside the storage. It was filled with countless herbs, weapons, and treasures. Their eyes shined in excitement.
"So many things."
"How could they collect so many herbs?" Jenny questioned as she saw the stacks of herbs in front of them.
"Wow, so many shiny weapons. Are these monster parts?" Celeste asked.
Alice nced in the direction she was pointing.
"It seems to be."
"Amazing." Suddenly her eyes caught sight of a strange box. It was a weird and inexplicable feeling. But also soothes at the same time.
"What is that?"
Hearing her raise another question. Alice subconsciously ces in the direction Celeste''s eyes were.
When she saw the strange box. Alice felt it was very strange and mysterious. Although all the times here are strange. That blue box was on another level.
Subconsciously she walked in the direction of the box. But she couldn''t open it.
"Celeste can you open it?".
"I''m not sure."
Alice nodded her head and stated.
"Okay guys, move a little to the side. Let me finish collecting it. So we can go back."
Jenny and Celeste nodded and took steps backward.
"Miss Jenny, although I don''t doubt it. But can she really collect all these?" Celeste whispered to Jenny.
Jenny raised an eyebrow upon hearing her words. ''If you don''t doubt it, then why ask?''
But she held those words inside her heart and kindly replied to this new Junior.
"I believe she can. Don''t worry and watch." Jenny had seen Shin collecting those materials in the dungeon and Alice was collecting for team B. So they must have a way.
Celeste nodded and didn''t say anything. She watched as Alice raised her hands.
"Soul Space."
As her words fell in the silent room. Those materials were collected in a few seconds. The whole room turned empty.
"T-This.." Celeste had a funny expression on her face. Like she had seen a ghost.
Alice came back to them and smiled gently. Because she was in her normal form. Her beautiful and cheerful smile made Celeste''s heart warm.
Alice was very excited as everything on their end waspleted. Now she just has to find Shin and save the girls who are still left inside the school.
"Let''s go, I''ll send you to give back first." Alice thought. ''I shouldplete the task Shin gave me perfectly. So I can get a reward from him. Hehe.''
Being away from Shin. Messes up her thoughts sometimes.
After that with Alice''s lead. Both Jenny and Celeste we''re safely out of the base. Though they did meet some enemies on the way. They died at Alice''s hands in seconds.
Alice also leveled up and she was ready for her second advancement.
"Honey."
James and Jenny hugged tightly under everyone''s awkward gazes. They were a very lovey-dovey couple. Alice also thought about Shin and wanted to go home and cuddle with him.
"You guys stay here and I''ll go back and assist Shin."
Without wasting any more time Alice went off.
"Okay, I''ll continue blocking any of them from escaping," James shouted.
There were many dead bodies near the hike of the barrier. This was probably done by James.
Alice nodded her head and continued running.
''Darling~ Wait for me~''
[Alice''s status-]
***
[ Name- Alice Kayden(Normal)]
[Age - 16]
[Title - The Bipr Queen]
[ Level - 60 ]
[-Stats-]
[STR - 110]
[AGI - 126]
[DEX - 95]
[Stamina- 103]
[Mana - 100]
[Bonus stats - 15]
[Soul Strength - 900]
[Special ability - Soul Tamer(SSS) [Advanced 1]] (Ready for the second advancement.)
[Special skill - Summon (Unique), Reaper''s Chains (S), Summon (SS), Queen Wraith(Locked)]
[ Skills - Soul Absorption(S), Silver Scythe(C), Death Scythe(A), Soul Bomb(A), Soul Marker(D), Mana Ball(D), Mana maniption(F), Soul Paralysis(E) ]
[Chaotic energy collected - 122350]
[Soul Fragments - 0]
[Items]
[Soul Space]
***
(Information regarding Alice''s transformation forms isn''t shown in her status.)
Chapter 148 Counselling!?
"Where is it?"
"I kept it somewhere here."
Inside an office, a blonde-haired young man was searching for something frantically. His desperation was like his life depended on it.
Well, it was true that he might die today.
While throwing items all over the ce. He suddenly stopped. As his hands came to a pause. He couldn''t help but take a deep breath.
"This is it."
A grin surfaced on his face and his hands went to pick up a red pearl.
"I don''t care how powerful my enemy is. But with this, I will kill them." His eyes went bloodshot. This person was none other than Ren Hector.
Before he had nned to rush at the enemy and defeat him with his overwhelming power. But to his fear, the enemy is too strong. He singlehandedly killed hundreds of members.
Witnessing such a thing made Ren lose confidence in himself. Before he was very arrogant for being an A rank. But now he was like a drowning cat trying everything for thest struggle.
That''s when he remembered this mysterious pill that contains the same kind of energy his ability Demonic fog had.
His subordinates with the ability of item appraisal were unable to detect it. He found himself helpless. His subordinates were so ipetent.
But in desperation, he hoped to use this as a trump card.
"Now I''ll see who has the guts to kill so many of my men."
Ren wasn''t angry about his men dying. He was mad because all his efforts now turned to waste. He was just a step away from entering Pris city. Everything was going fine until this happened.
"Whoever you are, be prepared to die. I won''t show any mercy. I will make you beg me to kill you."
Ren gritted his teeth and uttered in anguish. Though there was no one to hear him.
***
On Shin''s side. He was killing all the enemies he found not letting a single one escape. With the Magic Eyes, he was also keeping a track of Ren''s movements. When Ren took out a pill. He was surprised. But he couldn''t concentrate enough to get the details in the pill. He could only make some guesses.
Shin couldn''t keep using magic eyes anymore. Because he tried to focus too much. So he deactivated it.
After that, he killed more enemies. He turned back to see the trail of bodies he had left behind. The silence was too creepy with the dead bodies and blood all over.
''Haah, It''s like I''ve be a killing machine. Why don''t a feel anything even after killing so many humans? Do I even deserve to be called a human being?'' He sighed helplessly. He questioned his humanity. Because he was getting numb to killing others. He was afraid of himself. But a momentter a sweet voice sounded inside his head.
[No, definitely you are human.]
"Alice?"
''Was the transmission on?'' He asked thinking about when did he activate his Mind control skills again.
[Yeah, you never deactivated it. So I was listening to your thoughts the whole time.]
*Hiss*
Shin sucked a cold breath. Such a blunder on his side. He was ashamed.
[D-Don''t worry... I d-didn''t hear much.]
"What an obvious lie." Shin snorted. But didn''t send her this transmission. Now that he was informed he was consciously sending messages. Not like before.
''How much did you hear?''
[That...] Shin could feel her blushing on the other side.
Not being able to handle the embarrassment. She immediately changed the topic. She said in a serious voice.
[Shin, you did nothing wrong.]
This one sentence was enoughfort he wanted. Although he seemed indifferent, cold, and motionless. After killing them he also felt guilt but just suppressed the emotions.
After all, he did a mass murder. So what if they were criminals? Last time he killed people because they were aiming to harm him. But this time he intently went to make trouble and killed hundreds of people who had nothing to do with him.
It may have been because of their cruel acts he had seen in the future enemy. Or the thought of eliminating such a threat as soon as possible. They could have be enemies in the future. Although he knew they were doing inhumane acts but so was the same for the countless organizations and people, who were hiding in the dark doing dirty deeds.
Could he stop all of them?
No way.
So why was he going out of his way to deal with them?
? It''s not like his ability is weak and he will gain much from killing these low-level awakeneds. In his eyes all their abilities were useless. After all, they couldn''t evenst a single move.
So what was the purpose of killing these many people?
Who gave him the right to decide for their lives?
These kinds of thoughts started emerging inside his head.
Wasn''t he bearing the biggest sin of killing hundreds of people?
[In this current world. Nothing is right or wrong.] Alice we''re sounded.
''What do you mean?'' Shin couldn''t help but ask.
[You know after the Cataclysm. Everyone had amon thought inside their minds. Survive. This was the money everyone started showing their nature. Weak or strong nothing mattered. Family, friends, or even lovers. People were ready to sacrifice anything.]
[I saw many people killing their loved ones just to survive. Even my mother and stepfather died because of my biological father.] Alice stopped speaking for a moment.
Shin also didn''t question further and waited for her to continue.
[Using your family as bait or saving their own lives while sacrificing others. Do you think those people were cruel?]
Shin didn''t know how to answer this. It is true he never suffered such a loss. He could be considered a lucky one. With his powerful ability, he never had to consider one for the other. He was powerful so he could save others.
Also on that day, he wasn''t able to see this kind of cruelty. So he had no answer for Alice. But he sincerely hoped Alice will give him an answer to this question.
[After my mother''s death, I went on a rampage to kill my biological father. I was ready to kill anyone whoes in my way. When I found him I tortured him. He was in constant suffering but I never stopped. I kept on taking his fingers. He screamed and begged but I never stopped. He was my biological father but I had no affection for him. I wanted to kill him over and over.] As Alice said to him. The anguish could be felt in her voice. The pain, the anger, the suffering, and revenge.
She wasn''t like how she normally is. She was different. She continued with another question.
[Do you think I was cruel? Am I a cruel daughter?] Her voice asks for assurance and is full of confusion? This must have been weighing on her mind for a long time.
Shin wanted to deny Alice. No, she was not cruel. He deserved it. But those words could nevere out. Who was right or wrong? Alice''s father had the sin of killing her mother. But Alice also had the sin of killing her father. Though he died in the hands of Undead Tormentor. Alice was ready to kill him.
''I... I don''t know.'' He answered honestly. Although his heart was telling him to assure her that she was right. But a strange feeling never allowed him to say that.
Healing his answer Alice smiled and replied.
[You know Shin, it''s not that people are cruel. It''s the circumstances that make them.]
Although these words were simple he felt the knot of confusion inside his mind being untied.
[What we did today might have been cruel in the eyes of people. But you should also remember those groups of girls we saved. If we hadn''t killed them those innocent girls would have died after being abused by them.]
[So, don''t think too much about it okay? After all, they were all criminals.]
Shin smiled hearing her. Seriously what would I do without her?
All his depressed mood was better now. The guilt of killing hundreds of people was still there. But he managed to ept it.
After all, there was no point feeling guilty for criminals'' death. They deserve it.
''Thank you, Alice. I love you.''
Hearing his sudden confession. She blushed.
[W-what are you talking about? So suddenly.] Shin could imagine Alice pouting on the other side.
''Hehe,''
[Don''tugh.] She said sharply and continued.
[Anyway, where are you? I wanted to ask, can you find the girls who are left on campus?]
''I''ve been using magic eyes for too long. But I remember their location. They should be safe. We can rescue them.''
[I see then let''s meet up and take them out together.]
[Where are you?] Alice asked somewhat excited.
''Listen we have to still deal will their leader. The blonde hair. Jenny and James'' enemy. So don''t be careless while saving them.''
Shin reminded. Although he knew Alice was strong, those ordinary girls may die in the crossfire. So the safest approach is to rescue those girls first and then deal with him. They can act together or separately. Anything is fine.
If Alice rescues those girls. He can focus on fighting. After all, the leader seemed to have some kind of trump card too. It''s better to be cautious.
While he was still contemting. Alice''s silly voice sounded.
[Oh. I already caught him.]
''What?'' Shin thought he heard it wrong. So he asked again.
[I defeated the leader.]
Chapter 149 Weak Boss!
//a Few minutes before//
After leading Jenny and Celeste to safety. Alice was on her way to Shin. She came across the leader of Green Serpents, Ren Hector.
"Who are you bit*h?" Ren shouted but there was no reply.
He smirked.
''Maybe she got afraid of me.'' This gave a boost to his confidence.
At this time Alice was talking with Shin so this ant in front of her didn''t matter to her.
She just waved her hand and dozens of soul servants stood up ready to face him.
Seeing those dozens of creepy humanoid figures, Ren got anxious. This woman in front of him was very strong.
"D-Don''te near me."
He immediately used his ability Demonic Fog (A).
"Take this."
All this time no human has been able to handle this fog. He was certain those ck things won''t stand a chance against his ability.
Who was he?
He was the leader of Green Serpents. One day he will rule the world.
He will lead an army and no one will be able to stand against him.
With such ambitions how could he lose his grounds now?
"No one can handle the effect of my Demonic fog. Once you get caught by me, I will make you serve me and you will be my puppet for the rest of your life."
He shouted arrogantly as his lustful eyes observed Alice''s figure. He couldn''t help but gulp at the sight of this beautiful girl.
Rosy red lipspliment her beautiful crimson eyes. Those obsidian ck hair with shades of red on the underside. Like a beautiful art. Small nose and those smooth white cheeks. If not for the frown on her face and the killing intent she was emitting. You might want to eat her without restraint.
Her slim figure with no excess fat on her body. But with perfect body proportions. It was obvious there still are chances of growth in some areas. But even now she was very beautiful.
Ren had seen many girls and yed with them. But she was extremely beautiful. None of the previous girls was a match for her.
Ren wanted to make her his woman. Obsession could be seen in his eyes. He had already nned for what to do with her, once he caught her.
So what if his organization was destroyed? He will make his empire again and this woman will stand beside him.
Seeing her cold look his obsession with her increased even more. He wanted to take her. He wanted to see what face she will make under him.
''Hehe."
But all his dreams shattered in the next moment.
''What?''
All those humanoid figures were unscathed. They looked even more terrifying now.
He was dumbfounded.
''They are fine? How?''
All his arrogance and confidence in himself shattered this time.
''Are they immune to my ability?''
He gritted his teeth in agreement and took out a dagger he had with him. It was a treasure, not a normal dagger. He prepared this just in case he needed to fight closebat in the future. His dagger techniques were not too good. He thought with his ability there won''t be any need for it now and he can learn it slowly. But who would have thought this woulde into use so soon?
He tightened his grip around the handle of the dagger.
He dashed towards those soul servants hoping to finish them. He swung his dagger hoping to take a few of them. But nothing worked. They were not only unscathed but also overwhelming in numbers. He was helpless.
Will he die like this?
Was this his end?
He had invested most of his stats to [Demonic Energy] so that he could use his ability freely. Awakeneds with different abilities sometimes have different types of Stats. Like Perception, Evasion, Aura, Ki, and many others. Just like them, one is Demonic Energy.
There are different types of entries and many different ways to absorb them. Like Shin''s mana absorption. He can recover his mana plus with time increase the total mana pool.
Alice can acquire mana in the same way. For her Chaotic energy, it''s kindaplicated. So let''s talk about thatter.
Anyway, Aura, Ki, Life energy, and many other types of energies all have their ways to absorb and increase them.
So in conclusion Ren Hector had Demonic Energy Stat instead of Mana and he can gain Demonic energy by investing stat points or corrupting and killing people.
Everything was going fine until now. With his ability, he was easily able to suppress others. He had never met an opponent who could counter his ability. So why did this happen?
''Wait a second. Those things are immune to my ability. What about the girl? She is the one controlling them. If I deal with her I will be fine right?''
Thinking of that his target changed to the ignorant but powerful girl in front of him.
''This girl is powerful. But she seems somewhat lost on thought. How careless. Heh, I know she is a summoner-type ability user. So she must be very weak in closebat. If I just deal with her. Her summons won''t be able to do anything.''
Alice didn''t know about Ren''s thoughts. Not that she cared. She was busy talking with Shin via transmission. The ant doesn''t deserve her attention.
Ren tried everything to get close to Alice but every time all his attacks were blocked by Soul Servants. This was getting very difficult. He had suffered many injuries all over his body.
''Why is nothing working?''
''Should I escape?''
''No.''
He can''t let his dreams be crushed like this.
In hisst hope, he took out the Red Pearl from before.
''I don''t know what the use of this is. But, I am certain it has something to do with my ability.''
This even caught Alice''s attention. But to his surprise, she didn''t stop him from taking this pill and calmly waited.
Ren felt something was wrong. But he had no other choice he could only trust in his instincts.
As soon as he swallowed the pearl a small smile appeared on Alice''s face. He thought something was wrong. He wanted to take the pill out but it was toote.
''Sh*t.''
He regretted it.
To be honest, Alice was smiling because of her talk with Shin. It has nothing to do with his intake of Red Pearl.
Ren felt there must have been something wrong with the pill. It was a trap.
A momentter he felt pain in her heart and stomach.
Arge amount of demonic energy swirled inside his body. His eyes turned red in pain. Veins popped up all over his body. A severe pain hit him but he startedughing.
''Hahaha.''
His Demonic Energy stat was increasing at an astonishing rate.
It was 210 before taking the Red Pearl.
But now his stat kept increasing.
210... 550... 1200... 1750... 3500... 11000... 25000... 70000... 99560... 156250...200000.
It finally stopped at 200000 but his body was no longer human. There were ck wings on his back and his skin had beenpletely burned. His body was deformed. He looked like a monster.
But for some reason, he was still conscious.
"Hahaha, I can feel it. This is power. If I was not so weak. I could have obtained a lot more Demonic energy."
"Now no one can defeat me. I am the strongest."
Although there was a joy for power in the next moment it turned into anger when he saw his reflection in the window ss away from him.
Is face looked inhumane, his blonde hair was still there but it looked very ugly. His handsome face was gone.
"Because of you, I became like this."
He med everything on Alice. If he had not taken that Red Pearl, he could have died normally. Why me others?
"Now that I have be like this. I won''t let you go."
He was very confident. With his high Demonic energy, no one can defeat him.
Without his noticing, he was losing his mind.
He concentrated a lot of demonic energy around him. Now he could even defeat 100 awakeneds at the same level as him in a single move.
He defeated all of Alice''s servants.
"Hahaha."
He saw Alice finally looking in his direction.
"How is it? Are you panicking now? Where is your previous indifferent attitude?"
"Am I a threat to you now?"
"I know you can''t handle me anymore."
"You weak as* b*tche to me. I''ll enjoy you and roast you alive after using you. Come and beg me."
"Hahaha."
He was losing his mind and started speaking nonsense.
Alice only muttered two words.
"Reaper Chains."
In the next moment. Large chains containing ck chaotic energy shot from the ground binding him.
"What is this?"
He struggled to free himself. But everything was useless.
"Let me out." He shouted.
But in the next moment, his eyes widened in horror. He looked at Alice as if he saw a ghost.
"Y-You are taking my energy?"
The Demonic energy stat started decreasing at a rapid rate and only stopped after reaching zero.
His body returned to human again. But his eyes were dead.
At this time he heard Alice ask.
"Are you the boss here?"
"You didn''t even know that and only now you are asking. Was I that worthless in your eyes?"
"Really, aren''t you too weak to be a boss?"
''You took all my Demonic Energy. I can''t even use my ability. You are the freak here.''
The most surprising thing for Ren was that Alice was not affected by absorbing so much demonic energy. There was a book floating near her which gave a sense of dread to him.
Sometimeter he heard footstepsing in his direction. For some reason, this girl had yet to kill him.
"He is alive."
Chapter 150 Rest.
Seeing Ren alive, Shin heaved a sigh. ''Thank God, Alice didn''t kill him.''
Shin didn''t waste any more time and killed him. After all his purpose was to plunder his ability and his energy stat.
[You have killed an awakened.]
[You have gained experience.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have plundered a new ability Demonic Fog (A).]
[You have plundered a new stat ''Demonic Energy''.]
''That''s it. This will be very usefulter on.'' Shin had a content smile on his face.
Alice beside him was also happy. Not because she gained 200000 Chaotic energy. Just because Shin was happy. It made her even happier.
She snuggled up into his arms and took a sniff.
''Hehe~''
...
"Shin, I did everything you told me to. I have collected everything from the storage and saved the hostages." Alice eximed in joy. But the next moment she turned sullen.
"But... I haven''t rescued all the girls yet."
Shin smiled and rubbed her head gently with affection.
"You did a great job. I should reward you."
Hearing Shin''s remarks Alice was beaming with joy.
"Hehehe~" She giggled in anticipation.
"Let''s save the hostage girls who are still left here and get out," Shin said while activating his magic eyes.
It took a little time to find them. When Shin and Alice saw their condition their face darken.
Those girls were naked and absurd very badly. There were bruises all over their bodies. Some were even bleeding.
Shin asked Alice to help.
"Alice."
"Leave it to me."
He nodded and left. Shin was extremely angry now. But he had already killed them there was nothing he could do now.
Sometimeter Alice appeared with 4 girls behind her. It seems she had healed their wounds and provided some in clothes to them.
"Let''s leave this ce."
Following Shin and Alice, those girls came out of the school premises. The ce they thought was a prison where they would spend the rest of their lives being rap*d by those beasts and die a horrible death. They had already a coveted their faith. Waiting every day for their death.
But today a miracle urred. They have escaped that hell. All those beasts are dead. Everything happened in a matter of 2 hours. They are alive. This wasn''t a dream. It was reality.
Thinking of this all those girls cried for several minutes. They expressed their gratitude to their saviors.
Jenny, James, Celeste, Alice, and Shin.
But the one they looked up to most was Alice. She was their goddess. A guardian angel.
Well, how their fates will be. It''s still unknown.
***
"Thank you for saving us."
They all expressed in unison.
Shin felt a little embarrassed as he scratched his head.
"Don''t worry about it." He waved his hands and continued. He took out his phone to check the time.
"It''s already, 23:40," Shin eximed. There were several missed calls too. Most of them were from Reina and Alfred. The other was Elena.
He put his phone back in his pocket while speaking.
"I''ll arrange rooms for you all. Take a good night''s sleep. We can discuss other things tomorrow."
They nodded their head. After all, they also wanted to get some good sleep.
Shin took them to a 2-star hotel. Then immediately paid for their stay for the night and booked 14 rooms. 12 rooms, each can amodate 4 people. 2 double bedrooms. When everyone saw the money Shin spent in a sh a look of amazement shed in their eyes.
"T-This is too much. We can get some cheap room." The girl who said this nervously was Shu Ming.
"Don''t worry about it. You girls go and rest." Shin said as he waved his hands.
"But." She was not convinced.
"Just go, it''s veryte. I also want to rest." This time Alice spoke up. She naturally wants to hurry up to the room with Shin. These girls are wasting their time.
Shin nced at her in amusement and decide to tease herter.
After Alice spoke up they just nodded their head obediently.
All the 42 girls took the keys to those 12 rooms and went inside.
"I''ll stay with them." After stating that Celeste was about to go after them but she stopped midway and returned.
She gave a 90¡ã bow and eximed. "Thank you so much, guys." As she said those words tears streamed down her eyes.
A lot has changed for her in thest few hours. She was chased by those criminals. She thought that was her end. But, somehow she was saved. Not only that, but just after being saved she had a nice dinner and impulsively joined a guild.
But now she feels this wastage best decision of her life. They saved her, solved her problems, and are kind enough to rescue these girls. Most importantly they are strong. They eradicated a whole organization of more than 300 members. If she were to follow such people, she believed she won''t regret it.
"I look forward to working with you guys." She exined loudly.
She immediately strode to those girls'' rooms. She was very embarrassed thinking about how she was shouting in the lobby.
After she left only the 4 were left. James and Jenny turned their gaze at Shin.
"Shin, did you find him?" Shin also understood what James meant and showed a photo on his phone.
It was the pic of Ren''s corpse. At first, James and Jenny were surprised by how bad his condition was. But they easily recognise and confirm it was the same basta*d.
His corpse made James'' blood boil in excitement.
"Thanks, Shin. I only regret not killing him with my own hands." James'' words were very cold. His eyes shone a radiant glint. He had a bug grin stered on his face.
"Let''s go now. They should also rest." Jenny pulled James'' hand and went to their room.
They had no hesitation in Shin using money on them because. They had already signed a contract, they are the employees. So it was normal for the boss to provide amodation when asked then to work overtime.
Soon after Shin also took Alice to their room. Of course, the room he had booked for them was a little better than the others. A little more luxurious.
"Now it''s time for my reward~," Alice said those words seductively as crossed her hands around Shin''s neck.
As soon as those words can''t out of her mouth. Shin remembered the condition for loaning Soul Space.
(Alice - "Oh, nothing much. You just have to do a few simple things... Kiss me 100 times in a day, hug me for 3 hours, and act however I wish you to, for 2 hours. That''s it.")
He sighed. The deal has already been made. He has toplete it.
"Fine, I''ll do it."
"Yay~" Alice eximed in joy and closed her mouth to give a kiss. But was stooped by Shin''s palm.
"Wuat re ou doen?" Alice''s mouth was closed by Shin''s palm so she said childishly.
Hearing her act childish Shinughed.
"Just a second. Lemme give a call to Mom."
She nodded and waited obediently while Shin was on the call exining their situation.
For some reason, he could feel the eyes of a predator hungry for him behind his back. He shuddered and turned back. But he could only see a cute Alice waiting for him with a pout on her face.
''What was that?'' Shin shook his head and ended the call.
As soon as the call ended. Alice jumped at Shin impatiently and started kissing him.
''Heh, this girl. So my senses weren''t wrong.''
That night the whole room was filled with the soft voice of Alice. As they both worked hard until dawn.
The room was insted so no one heard them.
***
//Next, morning
Shin and Alice woke upte. After getting ready they went to the lobby. Alice had kept several clothes for Shin and herself inside the Soul space.
In the lobby, everyone already had breakfast and was waiting for Shin and Alice.
The rooms Shin booked also provided them with meals. Sost night many hungry girls had dinnerte at night.
"Sir. Madam." As soon as they saw Shin and Alice enter the lobby they stood up and greeted respectfully. This scene was pretty bewildering.
Shin noticed the hotel staff were somewhat tense. He understood their worries.
"I would like to book the function hall," Shin said as he pointed to his card.
Hearing his words the hotel staff immediately made the arrangements.
//a Few minutester
Everyone was in the hall waiting for Shin to speak up.
"Everyone, I''ll help you contact your families if you want. If you want me to find them. Though it will take some time I will help. If you want to leave with some money that''s fine too."
Soon after they helped several girls contact their families.
Many girls were able to contact their families and soon they will return to them. They were crying with joy. Soon they will be able to return.
Some of them wanted to leave with some money and promised to repay Shin one day.
She looked at their soulless expressions and couldn''t help but sigh.
18 girls were left. Some of them couldn''t contact their families, while others were alone. They lost everyone.
Meaning their family members had already died.
One of them was Shu Ming.
She cried. All the pain and suffering she endured, and now that she was free she lost everyone close to her.
Why?
Fate is so cruel.
''It hurts. Why am I even alive?''
Many of those girls had the same thoughts. While who couldn''t contact their families were in even more despair. They were lost.
At that time Alice''s words gave them light.
"Will you guys work for us?"
Chapter 151 Jackson Martin
Inside an office building in themercial sector. A luxurious office with many antique decorations. A shelf is full of files, a sofa with a coffee table, an assistant''s desk, which was empty, arge table with thetest versionptop, and a half-empty cup of coffee ced on that table. There was also a namete with a President written on it.
A middle-aged man could be seen sitting on his chair while frowning at the report of his subordinate.
He had thick eyebrows with wrinkles on his forehead. There were ck lines on his forehead which indicated he was under stress.
His name is Jackson Martin, an S'' Rank Awakened and he is the president of the Awakened Association Aston city branch.
Yes, this office was part of the Awakened Association building.
Jackson came to the office today in a good mood. His assistant will be returning tomorrow. Without her, his workload was too much. Fortunately, he managed to cope up until today and only some files need to be signed today after that he can rest. So today he had only some work to do. So he can take it easy today and by tomorrow his assistant will return to work.
At least that''s what he thought until now. At 10 a.m. he got a report he made his mood sullen.
"Say it again," Jackson uttered in a. Commanding tone. He was very depressed and continued without waiting for the subordinate to speak.
"A school building was a base for a criminal organization?"
"Hundreds of dead bodies were found which are determined to be those criminals'' bodies?"
"Is that it?"
His face turned darker and darker. While his voice became deeper.
The subordinate was terrified. His body was trembling in fear, as he barely managed to answer.
"Y-Yes, sir."
"Are you fu*king kidding me?" Jackson shouted in anger.
The subordinate legs soften, and he was ready to kneel anytime.
''This pressure is too much. I just came to report, I don''t want to die like this.'' He thought while crying inwardly.
"There were so many criminals hiding in open sight and we never knew about them?" Jackson was getting a headache.
''Damn, I thought I could take it easy today. Why did they have to die in the city? They could have gone inside a dungeon to die.''
''Those criminal basta*ds ruined my day.''
Jackson was cursing them. While his eyes were full of hatred. Now he will be busy the whole day.
*Sigh*
He sighed and calmed down, he asked.
"When did this happen?"
"Two days ago."
"What? It happened days ago and only now you are reporting it to me."
Seeing that Jackson was getting angry again. His subordinate hurriedly said.
"No sir, we just found out about that. I reported to you as soon as I can."
Jackson frowned as he thought.
''Hundreds of people died and no one noticed anything wrong? How could that be possible? They were all awakeneds. So their fights must have caused some kind ofmotion.''
"Do we know who killed them?" Jackson asked in a low voice.
The subordinate held his head down and replied.
"No sir."
He was afraid that Jackson would get angry again. But to his surprise, the reaction was pretty calm.
"As I thought.*Sigh*" Jackson expected it to be like that. Just how did the perpetrators kill them?
Hundreds of people died. So it must have been a big group fight. But the surprising thing is all the recognizable dead bodies are of criminals.
''Don''t tell me it was a group war between criminals.''
Jackson kept pondering about it fur a few minutes.
"Sir."
"Let''s go to the site."
The subordinate nodded and followed after him.
''Here goes my good day. Tsk.''
***
On the other side, Shin was inside a taxi as he pondered something.
Thest few days were hectic. After saving those hostages they decided to give those girls a chance to work for them.
As they had nowhere to go they readily agreed. After all, they had huge respect for Alice as their savior, after she asked them to work for her. They felt it was a huge honor for them. So they had no objections.
The girls who were able to contact their families were escorted safely. Shin wanted them to keep it a secret that they were rescued by them. He didn''t want to increase his troubles.
They were grateful so they promised to keep it a secret. They were just happy to return home.
Even if they reveal everything it''s not a big loss for Shin. So he never took it seriously.
He had provided for the amodation of the girls who stayed to work in the Astros guild.
Nowes the important matter at hand which is the base. On the day of the World Awakening, the buildings he purchased were demolished by monsters.
He gotpensation from the government, as well as sold the materials he collected from the dungeon. He had obtained more than 30 million.
10 millionpensation from the government and 20 million from the monster materials.
Just so you know he had obtained those two buildings for 1 million each. Even the purchase price was lower than thepensation received.
The materials he sold were the ones of low quality or not of his use.
Like the materials of Sting Bee monsters and a few useless items, they collected from Green Serpents.
So after everything he had around 34 Million capital to use.
Today he was going to find someone to make the base. An Awakened with a builder ability. If he could he wanted the help of dwarves but that was difficult to achieve.
So at first, he was going to try his luck with the human Awakeneds. Unfortunately, for him, he couldn''t find a good seedling for the guild even after searching thest few days. So he went to a ce most of the builder-type awakeneds gather.
''If I can''t find a good builder awakened for the guild. I might as well outsource the job of constructing the base to them.''
But he still hoped to find a builder-type Awakened.
While thinking that the taxi stopped and he got out in a daze.
*Thud*
He suddenly bumped into someone identally as his mind was not there.
"Ow"
"Sorry, I was thinking something and-" Shin hurriedly apologized and stopped midway as his expression turned into a shocked one.
"Can''t you see boy?"
"Holy Sh*t!!!"
"A Dwarf?"
Chapter 152 Who Is A Dwarf?!
"Who the he*k are you calling a dwarf?" That person shouted at Shin.
"Are you not?" Shin asked with confusion written on his face.
"No, I''m not. I am a human, just like you." The person shouted at Shin. His expression was full of panic.
"Okay Okay fine. I believe you. You are human. It was my mistake." Shin apologized for not wanting to escte this matter.
"Fueh~" That person sighed in relief.
''Fortunately, I managed to fool him. But how did he figure it out?''
Yes, this person was a dwarf just as Shin mentioned. He was one of the alien species that came to this. His name was Mastisk. He was on a mission to live hiding among humans. So he developed a gadget to hide his dwarf features and appear like a normal human.
He was certain that his gadget can even deceive someone with Appraisal skills.
So he confidently decided to live as a human for thest few days. He had a sneer on his face as he mocked those stupid humans who can''t even differentiate them.
''These fools, if can''t survive like this. Seeing their ignorant expressions irks me. They are so weak how can they defend themselves?''
He kept on dissing humans inwardly all this time and that''s when he bumped into someone.
"Ow"
''Don''t you have eyes? As I thought humans are thrash.''
He was going to curse him badly. But before he could utter anything he was left dumbfounded by that human''s next words.
"A Dwarf?"
''What?''
''What did he say?''
''No, there''s no way. How can a human see through his deception?''
''Aren''t humans ipetent?''
''It must be a mistake.''
That''s why when Shin admitted his mistake, Mastisk was overjoyed. As expected this human-made mistake.
''That scared me.''
Seeing Mastisk''s delighted expression Shin was silent. He had a wry smile on his face.
[Mastisk]
[Species - Elder Dwarf]
[Rank - Dwarven Ancestor]
[Origin - Astoria]
[Level - ???]
[Age - 257]
[Techniques - Dwarven Hammer (7 stars), Technical expert (5 stars), Architecture (4 stars) ???...]
[Trait - looks down on humans, arrogant, serious, passionate.]
All this information was avable for Shin to see. But when the other party imed that he was not a dwarf, what can he do?
He shrugged helplessly. Shin saw that the opposite person was using a decoration device to hide his identity. But too bad it was useless against Shin''s Magic Eyes (S).
''Maybe he has his reasons.''
Then Shin noticed Mastisk''s rank.
''That''s Dwarven Ancestor. Damn, that''s not a small person for sure.''
''Even his techniques are great.''
Like a sh of inspiration hit him, Shin''s eyes brightened.
''I don''t have to search for someone with Dwarf-like skills if I can get the help of a real Dwarf.''
But recruiting someone like him would be difficult and troublesome. He has a high rank among Dwarves. His standing must be even better.
Shin hurriedly blocked the Mastisk from escaping.
"You, what are you doing?" Mastisk frowned not knowing Shin''s thoughts.
"Don''t get me wrong. I want to ask you a few questions."
"... What is it?" He was somewhat hesitant. But to not arouse any suspicion he agreed.
"Do you live here?"
''Don''t tell me he caught onto something?'' Mastisk felt sweat trickling around his forehead.
Shin continued.
"You look like a local? You can''t be a foreigner."
"Yes, I am from around here. Now don''t bother me." Mastisk immediately regretted saying it.
Shin smiled seeing that Mastisk took the bait.
"If you are from here, you must be familiar with the builder-type Awakeneds around here right?"
Before Mastisk could reject it. Shin continued.
"I want a builder type awakened to help me create a base. I''ll also provide many materials for him to use. What I want is the quality, the best."
Originally Mastisk wanted to reject him. But Shin''s words amused him a bit. ''Quality huh, well it is true all these humans are a waste. They have little to no experience. They are just relying on their abilities. Tsk, Tsk.''
"I want to create an awesome base, so I can provide a good working environment for my subordinates. But I can''t find a single expert who can help me."
''True true, if you can these guys experts then I am a god.'' Mastisk nodded his head in approval.
"As you are a local, you can probably help me." Shin paused and then continued. "Oh, you agree to help me. Thanks."
Mastisk had a question mark written on his face.
When did I agree?
I was just nodding my head.
Mastisk sighed thinking. ''This young man wants to find an expert in this field. I am also trying to find out more about humans on this so it''s better to ept it.''
"You don''t have to worry about that. I am pretty good too." Mastisk said with confidence. Of course, he is the best. Even among dwarves, he is great.
Shin gave a scrutinizing gaze and questioned uncertainly. "Are you sure?"
"Are you questioning my abilities?" Mastisk''s face darkened. Someone dares to question his abilities.
"No No." Shin immediately shook his head and replied.
"You just look very young to have much experience."
Shin''s words automatically decreased the guard of Mastisk.
''This young human... ''
''He is good.''
''Indeed with my gadget, others see me as a young human. So he would question my experience. Haha.''
Mastisk''s mood improved.
''I have more than 200 years of experience.''
''Where can those young men ying expertspare to me?''
"Okay, I''ll help."
Shin smirked inwardly. He knew exactly what Mastisk was thinking. It was easy to persuade him. Because Mastisk also wants to find out more about humans and this is a good opportunity to work in hiding.
"Let''s go then," Shin said and started flying.
Mastisk also followed after him. Not finding anything wrong with that. It was normal for him to fly so seeing a young man flying was not surprising.
But the people around didn''t have the same opinions on the matter.
"Wow, they are flying."
"Mommy, look they flwee like whoosh."
This stunt caused amotion in the street but fortunately, no one managed to record them.
//A few minutester
Following Shin, Mastisk arrived at the location where the base was going to be built.
Chapter 153 Mana Stones!?
Today Alice was busy extracting all the souls who existed in those two buildings before they got demolished.
''Tsk, what am I doing here?''
''I wanted to go with Shin.''
[Really, but weren''t you pretty happy back then?] Mia referred to back when Shin asked or rather coerced Alice for help.
[My son-inw can be pretty interesting sometimes. Saying something like ''Only you can help me, Alice.'', hehe. Then someone replied, ''Of course, I''ll do anything for you my darling.'' Hahaha. It was so funny.] Mia made fun of Alice nonstop.
Alice was extremely embarrassed. Her face turned red. She pouted and turned her head.
''Hmph, how can you make fun of your daughter? If you do this again, I''ll be angry.''
Mia who saw her daughter''s extremely cute expression, couldn''t help but giggle.
''Yo-You are stillughing?''
[Whenever you are coquettish like that. I start having doubts about whether you are the same daughter I know or not.]
''Hmph, I''llin to Mr. Robin.''
[He is busy teaching those new guys.]
''You mean Baldy and sses?''
[... Yeah, ] Mia wanted to ask why did Alice change their names but decided not to.
***
Soon after Alicepletely absorbed those souls turning them into Soul Fragments. With this amount of Soul Fragments, she can slowly absorb them and increase her mana pool.
"Miss Alice, we have prepared some tea for you." A girl hurried forward near Alice.
"Okay, Shu, my work here is also done."
This girl was Shu Ming. After being rescued by Alice and the others. She tried contacting her family, but unfortunately, she got the news that she wished not to happen. Her family was no more. Everyone died. Her brother survived for a little longer but he came out searching for her and never returned.
Hearing this heartbreaking news Shu Ming couldn''t handle it. She was in despair. She had no reason to live anymore. Aliceforted her and told her own story.
After hearing Alice''s tale, of how she lost everything andter found hope when she met Shin. Alice''s story gave Shu Ming hope. Hope to find a reason to live.
It took her only a few hours to understand what she had to do. It was simple, Alice saved her life. She was going to give her life to Alice and serve her with utmost loyalty. But for that, she is not yet worthy. So she will ask Alice to let her stay by her side when she deemed herself worthy of serving her.
Alice never knew her thoughts. But she felt her sincerity.
***
Soon Shin and Mastisknded at the location.
"Eh?"
The next thing he saw widened his eyes in surprise. Alice was elegantly sitting on a chair drinking tea and Shu Ming was holding an umbre above her. She was like an elegant princess being served by her maids. From her tea manners to her sitting posture everything was elegant. Her face was calm as if nothing could faze her. Even while facing storms, she won''t faze a little. That was the aura she was giving. Very beautiful and elegant. An aura of a properdy.
"This girl is very graceful," Mastisk mumbled with a satisfied nod.
Who knew in the next moment that the elegant girl will leave everything, running towards them and hugging Shin like a ko?
"Darling~"
"I missed you~"
She was very coquettish. A little girl in love.
Mastisk was speechless, this change of temperament was too much. Where did the elegantdy go? Was that an illusion?
Shin hugged her back.
"I missed you too. Now get down. We shouldn''t dy other''s work." Shin said as he pointed at Mastisk.
Alice nodded and reluctantly let go of him. Then her eyes fell on Mastisk. Although she couldn''t see through his deception. Her instincts told her this person was mysterious and powerful.
So she decided to just follow ording to Shin''s wishes. She will not say anything unnecessary.
"This is thend we have wherein we want to create the guild''s base." Shin started telling him his requirements.
Only after discussing it for more than an hour, Shin concluded everything.
"That''s all."
Mastisk was silent for a moment as he started rubbing his chin while thinking.
Shin controlled hisugh. Even if a person changes their appearance their habits can''t change easily. Mastisk must have had a beard originally, but he seems weird doing it in human form. Because there''s no beard.
"What you want to be built is not difficult. But what will I get forpensation."
Mastisk asked although he agreed to help him. He can''t do it for free. Though it''s Shin''s fortune that he is blessed enough to make Mastisk work for him.
In his previous, many people wanted to get Mastisk''s help. It was difficult to meet him even if you pay a lot ofpensation. So his agreeing to work was a big deal.
Well, it was also true that Mastisk was interested in humans on this. So building a strong base for Shin will provide him with a lot of information from the interaction he will do with humans.
Although he didn''tck anything that Shin could provide. But Mastisk wanted to make it difficult for him.
"I want 5 low-grade mana stones," Mastisk said with a smirk. He was certain Shin was only level 56 and even if he get the help of that girl who had a little higher level, obtaining low-grade mana stones was not an easy task for them.
Low-grade mana stones can only be obtained in a few dungeons and all of them are above level 6.
***
[Level 6 Dungeon]
[Rmened Party Level 200+]
[1 Catastrophe ss monster, Disaster ss monsters, Insane ss monsters, Fierce monsters, Elite monsters, and Normal monsters.]
[Chances of obtaining low-grade mana stones are pretty high.)
***
Clearing level 6 dungeon, the rmended party level is 200+. With their current strength, it should be an impossible task.
If they can clear the level 6 dungeon, forget 5 they can even obtain more than 100 low-grade mana stones.
Though there''s a chance to obtain a few mana stones in lower-level dungeons too. But it''s even rarer than winning a jackpot.
There was once a case like that but it has been more than 100 years. Mastisk never believed Shin would be that lucky.
"Also don''t worry about the base, I''llplete it as per your requirements. It will take around a week to be done."
Chapter 154 The Taste Of Human Blood !?
"Also don''t worry about the base, I''llplete it as per your requirements. It will take around a week to be done."
Hearing this Shin was delighted. He was worried that Mastisk may not start working until he brings those mana stones. Fortunately, that''s not the case.
''Also, Mastisk is pretty careless. Currently, humans in this world don''t know about mana stones.'' Fortunately, Shin had some memory of the future otherwise he might have not even understood what that meant.
Mana stones are formed when a huge amount of mana condenses and solidifies. Dungeons above level 6 contain a lot of pure mana. So the monsters are also powerful. It''s a good environment where mana stones can be found.
Mana stones can help increase the mana pool by refining the condensed mana. It can be used for the production of several technical gadgets. For making magic circles and many other things.
It can be said that Mana stones are a very important resource in the future. There''s also a way to artificially awaken someone. But it has yet to be known.
In any case with the current strength of humans finding Mana stones is very difficult. Because dungeons of level 6 and above are yet to appear.
Before Shin could speak Mastisk continued.
"If you can''t get those mana stones you will work for me your entire life."
Mastisk set this condition proudly because he knew many people out there wanted to work under him. So he considered it as a blessing for Shin.
And in case Shin can somehow bring back mana stones, that means humans are not weak and dwarves can consider making rtions with them proactively.
Shin thought about it carefully and replied with an ok.
"Fine, I will bring those mana stones by the time youplete the construction ording to n."
Mastisk face was serious. Originally he wanted to give Shin 6 months. But he had to dig his own grave.
''1 week? That''s some overconfidence he got there. I also want to see him make a fool of himself.''
Although he thought that, he did have some hope for a miracle.
"Mr. Mastisk, I''ll call some people over. They will work as per your instructions. Please guide them."
Although Mastisk wanted to work alone. Shin insisted to let some of the guild members work under him. This way they can experience a lot of things.
Shin called Simon, Alex, and Celeste. Simon and Alex were called for physicalbor and Celeste were going to level up working under Mastisk.
Shin ryed everything in detail and they readily agreed.
Once everyone arrived Shin handed his card to Simon and said.
"Use this card to purchase all the materials. There''s enough money in there. If you need more give me a call."
"Sure."
Shu Ming and the other girls returned to their amodation. Until the guild base is built they don''t have much to do.
While Alice and Shin returned home. He had to make preparations for the next event.
"Alice, go and pack up your luggage. We are going out on a trip."
As soon as Alice heard it she felt something was wrong with her ears. She pinched it and asked.
"Where are we going?"
"Pris city. We will stay there for a few days."
"Is this true?" Alice''s eyes were wide open. Full of expectations.
"Hehe, it''s real." Shinughed seeing Alice''s reaction.
"Hehe~ Darling, I love you~" Alice hugged him very sweetly.
''Hehe, this is our first trip outside the city. It''s going to be fun.''
''I can''t wait~'' She was full of excitement as she started nning how their trip is going to be. Although she very well in her heart that there must be a reason Shin wanted to go there. She had no qualms.
What she wanted was only to be with him.
So as soon as they reached home. Alice ryed the news to her mother (Reina) and went to the room. She had to pack things carefully after all it was their first time going outstation.
Reina followed after her andughed watching her actions.
"Alice, do you need my help?"
"Mom, help me choose clothes."
"Okay~"
After that for the next few hours, they kept on changing clothes. Until it was time for dinner.
Alfred had already returned home from work and was sitting in the living room with Shin and had a gloomy expression on his face.
"How many hours has it been?" Alfred asked.
"About 6 hours," Shin replied nkly.
Alfred smiled wryly.
"What did you do?"
"I asked her to go out with me tomorrow. A few days trip."
"So that''s the reason."
"Should we order takeout?" Shin asked.
"Yes," Alfred replied while sighing.
Too bad, today Alfred was looking forward to having dinner at home. He even rejected going for after-work dinner with colleagues. Only to end up eating takeout.
*Sigh* (x2)
***
A mansion with grey walls on the outside with great artistic work. Deep in the forest when no one normally goes.
A road connecting to the mansion goes outside the forest.
Arge mansion covering an area of 500 Square meters.
But inside the mansion, a beautiful woman was sitting taking small sips of the drink she held in her hand as she gazed at the portrait hung on the wall.
The picture portrays a handsome man with pale white skin, and a beautiful woman with a small smile on her face as she held a child close to her bosom affectionately.
"I wonder how many times have I seen this picture. But my heart is only full of rage and regret. No matter how many times I watch this. This deep hatred never fades."
"Is this how I''m going to live, Mom, Dad? Will I continue living being consumed by this hatred?" The girl had a sad smile on her face. After all, she had asked this question thousands of times. But unfortunately, there''s no one to answer her.
Soon a white-haired man in a butler uniform arrived and bowed slightly as he conveyed the message.
"Mydy, we have found their tracks. They are currently in Pris City."
As soon as she heard those words. Rage took over her mind and terrifying killing intent emerged from her body.
"It''s time."
She saw the crimson-colored liquid inside the cup and finished drinking it in one big gulp.
It had the taste of fresh human blood.
Chapter 155 Hijacked!?
"Hmm~"
"Hm~ Hm~ Hm~"
A humming tune of a melody and the cheerful smile of a beautiful lover. The first week of January and a year without snowfall.
Alice was in a joyful mood.
"You seem pretty happy."
"Well~ Of course, I am~ I was so excitedst night that I couldn''t get a wink of sleep~" Alice replied cheerfully.
Listening to this Shin smiled wryly. Last night they had to eat takeout for dinner. Reina and Alice were so enthusiastic about choosing dressesst night that Shin had to sleep alone.
At this moment an announcement sounded.
[I am captain Brock of this flight no. 1223. Please be at ease and have a happy journey with us...]
...
Yes, they were inside an airne. Although Pris city is only 6 hours route via car. It''s not rmended to take that route.
There are many monster bets and dungeons there. So people travel apanied by an Awakened.
Most of the Awakened go hunting in the field to level up. The range is wide andpetition is less.
If they are lucky enough to encounter a rare material or an item. It''s their fortune.
Well, Shin had no time to explore. Currently, his goal was Pris city. To be more precise, ''the Scrap Dungeon''. A dungeon that was determined to be a waste but it turned out to be a treasure.
"Aaaahhh"
Snapping him out of his thoughts a scream sounded.
"Don''t move." A man shouted.
''What''s going on?'' Shin frowned.
"The ne is hijacked." Someone shouted.
"Everyone stay where you are or don''t me us for being ruthless." As soon as that man said that. Five more people stood up. They were probably together.
''What???'' Shin''s eyes widened.
''No way, why only at this time? Am I cursed, or what? I was going via airne to avoid trouble. But trouble just found its way to me.'' Shin thought while sighing in annoyance.
''They don''t have any guns. So they are probably awakeneds.'' Shin thought and used his Magic eyes.
All of them were at the average of rank C. Their levels were in the ''40s. Taking them down was an easy thing, but others may get hurt.
"Just sit where you are and don''t try anything." One of the Hijackers shouted as his palms were covered in purple light. He had a wicked grin on his face.
At this moment few awakened passengers tried to fight against them but failed. Their teamwork was great.
If one person was attacked another one will take someone hostage. More specifically none of them were alone. They were in groups of three. One of them will watch the hostages. The other two will overwhelm the attackers. If one team was fighting another team will attack the passengers.
This way they kept everyone in control. Soon after they started searching for someone.
"Not here."
"Not here too."
...
''Who are they searching for?'' Shin thought. He can easily take them down. But should he be getting involved? Until now no one life was in danger. They are only searching for someone.
Shin noticed one hijacker whispering something to the hijacker beside him.
The voice was very small but with his amazing stats Shin managed to pick some words like ''haven''t found her'', ''Tricked'', and ''our Hyunja Corporation''.
''I see now, these hijackers are from Hyunja Corporation. They are searching for someone and that person is probably a passenger on this ne.''
Although he figured it out he was still confused. As far as he knows Hyunja Corporation is a big group located in Pris city. If it was before the cataclysm they can also be called the rulers of Pris.
But Shin doesn''t have much information in Leonard''s memory. By the time he came to Pris city it was already full of criminals. The Green Serpents were in control over the city from the dark.
Hyunja corporation was not there anymore.
This thing piqued Shin''s interest. What happened to Hyunja Corporation? How did it suddenly decline?
There was no information about it. They were just suddenly eliminated. Was it another group or some powerful entity there was no information?
But one thing Shin does remember is that, Rubert Hyunja, the chairman of the Hyunja group. His headless corpse was all over the news. Leonard remembered the headless corpse which was ruthlessly killed. That news left a deep impression on him. He wanted to know what methods were used to kill him.
But anyway, that''s the only piece of information Shin had about Hyunja''s future.
It''s not that he pities them. After all, their leaders were also a bunch of scum. They hadmitted several crimes. He would never want to associate with them.
Eliminating the Hyunja corporation should not be an easy task. But if Shin had trouble with them, he won''t hesitate to fight them.
"Hey you what are you staring at?" Shin noticed a hijacker pointing towards him and shouting.
He raised his brows in confusion and asked.
"Who me?"
''When did I stare at him?'' Shin thought in confusion.
The hijacker shook his head.
"No, not you. The girl beside you."
"Huh?" Shin subconsciously nced at Alice.
He gulped and let out a cold sweat.
Sure enough, she was ring at him. But that''s not the problem. For some ''unknown'' reason, she was already transformed in her dark firm.
''This, what is going on?''
At this moment Alice was pissed. Whenever this poor girl is having a good date with her dear Shin someone surelyes to ruin it.
And now that this pitiful girl was going on a pre-wedding honeymoon with her husband. Once again, some annoying ratse to ruin their time.
How could she not be angry?
She spend so much time and effort yesterday to look good in front of her darling.
Are they all messing up her ns on purpose?
Whether it is true or not.
''I won''t let them get away with this.''
Alice and Shin''s sweet time was disturbed. Her thoughtful husband was worried about the safety of others.
These rats should be cleaned up.
"Hey, girl, can''t you hear me I said what are you looking at?" The Hijacker shouted. Many people turned their attention to the girl with ck and red hair who was silently staring at those hijackers.
Under Shin''s gaze, Alice simply uttered.
"Reaper Chains."
Chapter 156 A Vampire!?
*Woosh*
*Swoosh*
*Stab*
*Splurge*
...
Silence.
A few seconds ago a hijacker was shouting and a momentter. ck sharp chains shot out from nowhere killing them instantly. The sight of their dead bodies can only be described as disgusting.
They died before they knew it.
Everyone was left dumbfounded. All the Hijackers were dead.
The Air hostesses who were kept as hostages walked out staggering. That was a terrifying experience.
"... Awesome."
A fat man with sses mumbled.
"Are you sick? See their dead bodies." A person next to him said while frowning.
"Do you want to die in their ce?"
"No!"
"Then what''s the problem?"
"Nothing."
...
"So gross."
"Someone should remove their bodies."
"It''s so disgusting. Eww."
Manyining sounds could be heard. But the reaction was pretty different from expectation. People are used to seeing death.
Sure enough, the world had changed. Human lives have be worthless. If it was before, they couldn''t have dealt with it so calmly. As long as they aren''t the ones who are dying. Everything is fine. That''s the kind of mentality they have now.
After fishing them in one blow. Alice calmly returned to her normal form and her expression returned to normal.
''Now that the pests are gone. I can continue with my honeymoon.'' Her mood became somewhat better.
Shin saw everything and wanted to say something but no words came out of his mouth.
Should he reprimand her for killing people? But why? they had already killed many and all of them are criminals.
Also, he probably killed more people than her. He was in no position to say anything.
''Ahh, whatever. It doesn''t matter anymore.''
Shin sighed and decided to let it be.
***
A woman wearing a hoodie was sitting a few seats behind Shin and Alice. Her eyes never left the sight of Alice, since she transformed.
"Wow, I thought for sure, they will catch me today. But today luck is on my side. Fortunately, that powerful girl is also traveling in this ne."
This girl was probably the one those hijackers were searching for.
If Alice knew she was the reason those hijackers came here. This girl would be the first one to die at Alice''s hands. If she never came here, Alice''s sweet time with Shin would not have been ruined.
Whatever may be the reason. But Alice had piqued this girl''s interest.
''Such strong power. Just who is she?''
She was thinking while gazing at her. But the next moment she felt chills all over her body. Like she was being pierced by someone''s gaze. As if she was naked and even her soul was being seen through. In front of this terrifying gaze, she can''t hide anything.
She wanted to know whose this gaze was, but the next moment that feeling faded like it never happened.
She turned her head in all directions not finding anything suspicious.
"What was it?"
''I am certain I felt that. My instincts are never wrong.''
''Who can have this kind of power?'' She was certain it was not that powerful girl. The source was different.
She nced at the man next to that girl.
''He seems pretty normal.''
She felt annoyed for some reason. This was the first time she felt anything like that.
''If someone is powerful exists we need to be careful.''
''Although that girl is also powerful. It''s not that amazing.'' If only she knew Alice used Reaper chains with the minimum consumption of Chaotic energy. Her true strength was far from this she would swallow her words back.
''I need to report this matter to mydy.'' She thought that her master was alsoing to Pris city.
"I''ll find you out. Whoever you are." She muttered and her two sharp canine teeth shed for a second.
She mumbled with a mysterious look on her face.
***
Shin who was watching everything thought.
''Why is a vampire here?''
He had used his magic eyes on that woman when he felt someone was observing them.
[Emily McCartney]
[Species - Vampire]
[Level - 49]
[Age - 23]
[Rank - Vampire Duchess]
[Origin - Earth]
[Talents - Vampire physique]
[Second Daughter of McCartney family.]
If Shin tried a little harder he could have gotten more information but for some reason, that woman was able to notice Shin''s magic eyes.
''A Vampire Duchess and McCartney family. Interesting. As far as I know, vampires have always been living in hiding. But they are pretty strong. As long as they don''t interfere too much with humans. Martial art ns leave them be.''
''I got to know about the existence of Vampires when I was in the Wolner n. But I never got the information in detail. Even in the future memory. Leonard had only known about the existence of Vampires because it was revealed to the public after the arrival of aliens but he never met them.''
''Seeing the information on them. They are pretty different from awakened humans or aliens.''
''This Emily is probably the one those hijackers were searching for.''
''Does the Hyunja Corporation have enmity against vampires?'' Shin thought of this scenario and his eyes brightened a momentter.
''If that is the case. It exins why they were eliminated.''
''Ahh, whatever it''s not my concern. I don''t need to get involved. It''s better to be on the sidelines.''
Shin suddenly felt a small pinch on his hands. He turned to look at Alice, who was ring at him cutely. She was pouring as she said.
"Are you thinking about another woman?"
Shin''s eyes widened in shock.
''How could she know?''
From Shin''s reaction, Alice was certain that she hit the bullseye.
"I knew it. How could you do this to me? You have such a beautiful girlfriend. So why would you think about another woman?" Sheined and pulled his shirt showing her anger.
Hearing her narcissisticments Shin was speechless.
''This woman.''
"I was only thinking about business. I had no other thoughts." He exined calmly.
"Really?"
"Really."
She pouted and hit him with her small fists lightly.
"I know that. I was just messing with you." Alice said with a mischievous smile.
Although she acted like that inwardly she heaved a sigh in relief. She would rather avoid having any more love rivals.
Unfortunately, Alice only knew untilter that fate had something else in store for them and it was toote by then.
*Sigh*
Chapter 157 Airport
Dead bodies weren''t cleaned up yet. But the nended on time. So ignoring those dead bodies people started getting off the ne. Soon the passengers were greeted by the airport management.
Well, they had toe out, after all, such a big incident transpired. But that was not the only reason.
Their main target was the person who killed them. Not to charge them with crimes. After all, those criminals were also powerful awakeneds and they all died in a blink of an eye.
If such a powerful person was traveling by their airline, of course, they have to give their utmost respect and service.
They would want to make friends with such a person.
They would want to give their best care but the problem was they had no idea who was that person and if that person is noting out that means he or she wants to be kept hidden.
So it''s better to just respectfully receive everyone.
Also with the passenger''s information, they can find that person sooner orter.
Shin and Alice were waiting to take their luggage. At that moment Alice felt someone bump into her.
"Ah!"
"Oh! Excuse me~"
Alice turned to look at the woman who bumped into her and fell. Wearing a hoodie and slim-fit pants which did not do good work in hiding her beautiful long legs and figure.
Golden brown hair and pale white face. Her eyes were ck. Overall she was beautiful butpared to Alice and Elena she was far off.
Also, there''s a potential for growth so Alice will be more beautiful. After all, Shin had already met the grown-up Alice and she was too beautiful.
That woman took the support of Alice''s hand and stood up.
"Thank you~ I''m sorry, my mind was somewhere else." That woman said.
"It''s fine."
With a look of understanding, Alice smiled softly.
Seeing Alice''s smile she felt a small throb in her heart.
''So cute~''
"Hi, I''m Emily McCartney. Nice to meet you."
Alice shook her hand and replied politely.
"I''m Alice and this is my boyfriend Shin."
Shin gave a small nod and didn''t say much. But the next moment he felt a little annoyed because he was ignored.
"I have to go now. Next time we meet, I''ll treat you to a meal. Bye Alice." Then without waiting for a reply. Emily scurried away.
Alice waved off at her not minding her weird actions.
Shin''s expression was neutral.
''What a poor actor?!''
''Why did she go through all that trouble to get her name?'' Shin shook his head. ''It''s not that difficult to find out.''
''Well anyway, this proves that she had seen Alice transform. So she is interested in Alice.''
''I wanted to avoid getting in trouble with vampires and now she came to us on her own.''
"Alice put a soul mark on her." He said lightly as he thought. ''It''s better to be cautious.''
Alice felt rms ringing inside her. Danger.
She immediately turned to Shin and asked sharply.
"WHY?!"
Thinking that her voice was too loud she took a deep breath.
"Why... are you interested in her?" Alice asked in a low voice. It was difficult to figure out what mood she was in.
Shin understood he had caused some misunderstanding and rified immediately.
"She is not normal," Shin said and turned to look around him. Then he slowly closed the distance between them and whispered in her ear.
"Don''t think too much. She is a Vampire. I don''t know if she will bring us trouble. That''s why."
Alice''s face waspletely red. Not because of anger but shyness.
With Shin''s every word. His breath brushed past her ear. She felt a tingling sensation all over her body.
She immediately put some distance between them and said.
"It''s okay, I understand now."
She took deep breaths to calm herself down.
''That was dangerous.''
''Too close!!''
''Fortunately, I managed to handle it well.''
"*Sigh* She already left. We werete." Shin mumbled looking in the direction Emily went.
*Ahem*
Alice cleared her throat and acted confidently to hide her blush. She smiled sweetly and said.
"I see that''s the reason."
She acted very normally but her red face gave her away.
Shin who saw her reaction closed his mouth to suppress theughter. But failed.
Alice knew she failed miserably in her attempt to hide it, so she just pouted.
*Hmph*
"Hahaha."
"Ah man, Alice. I never knew your ears were so sensitive."
Alice didn''t reply just turned her face away from him. ''I''m so ashamed.''
They took their luggage and went outside the airport. By that time both of them had returned to normal.
"By the way."
Alice said suddenly.
"Hm?" Shin nced at her.
"I did leave a soul mark on her."
Shin stopped walking. Alice turned back to look at him.
"Wait... when?" He asked. His expression was full of confusion. Because by the time he exined to Alice, Emily had already left. So, when did Alice put the mark on her?
"When I introduced myself," Alice replied.
Shin''s eyes widened as he asked.
"Why would you do that?"
"I thought her actions were weird. So just in case." Alice''s eyes move sideways while speaking.
She was lying.
''Sorry, Shin. I can''t tell you that I put a mark on her because I thought she approached us because of you. I would have finished her secretly in case she became a threat to my love life. Fortunately, she didn''t continue to talk much. Which means I was mistaken.''
Shin nodded his head in agreement, her im was very convincing. ''But why do I feel like that''s not the only reason?''
Seeing Shin still pondering about it. Alice hurriedly pulled his hand and said.
"Ahh, whatever may be the reason. It worked out for good right? Just forget about it now. We are finally in Pris city. Let''s go have fun." Alice seem pretty excited.
Shin smiled looking at that beautiful smile. And the next moment he poured cold water with his words shaking Alice''s excitement to the core.
"We are not here to have fun. We are going to a dungeon."
Chapter 158 Potential Talent!
Taking a taxi both of them arrived at the hotel they were going to stay. Coincidentally this hotel happens to be part of the Hyunja Group.
Inside the hotel, they were changing their clothes getting ready to raid the dungeon.
"By the way Darling. What kind of dungeon is it? What''s so special about it, that we specifically came to Pris city JUST to raid a dungeon?" Alice was still sulking over the fact that Shin firmly rejected the idea of going out for fun.
Ignoring her sulking look. Shin said. "Let''s go, I''ll exin on the way there."
Alice nodded her head and soon they both left the hotel.
The taxi driver asked. "Where to?"
Shin replied, "Scrap Dungeon."
The driver didn''t say anything more, just gave a slight nod and started the car. Although he was curious why they wanted to go to that dungeon. But it was none of his business. It''s a lot better to not get involved with the matter of Awakeneds as a normal human.
Shin thought about it and started using Mind Control to telepathically talk with Alice.
[The dungeon is called Scrap Dungeon because Awakeneds usually avoid this dungeon. Everyone wants to level up and obtain resources and treasures faster than others. It''s like a race to be stronger. Right?] Shin asked to see if Alice was keeping up until now.
Alice thought for a moment and nodded.
[Right, so why do they avoid this dungeon? Since even the government is trying to legalize the dungeons.]
Shin continued.
[This dungeon was formed a week after the Cataclysm, and many people went inside after that. The result was the same. It was a waste of time.]
[Then why are we going there? What kind of monsters are there?] Alice asked.
[The monsters in this dungeon are called Mettle Turtles. They are also called Mana eaters. As their name suggests, they have high endurance. So defeating them is very difficult, although they don''t have much attack power, the most annoying thing about them is their trait.] Shin said while slightly frowning.
[What is it?]
[Unlike normal monsters who see humans as enemies and fight proactively, Mettle turtles escape as soon as they sense danger. They avoid danger so finding them is difficult and they are experts at escaping... What would you think of an enemy who can escape anytime and won''t die easily?] Shin asked after waiting for some time.
[Like a cockroach?]
[More troublesome than them.]
Alice nodded her head in understanding. She got the general idea as to why people avoid this dungeon.
[So, why are we going there?] Alice asked.
He exined without dy.
[I told you they are mana eaters right?]
Alice nodded.
Seeing her nod, Shin continued.
[The Mettle turtle eats mana which slowly hardens its shells over the years. It can be said the longer they live the harder they get. While digesting the mana they eat, they excrete the extra mana through their back pores which slowly settles on their shell and solidifies over the years.]
Alice''s eyes widened in realization.
Shin chuckled and continued.
[Yes, that''s right. Mana stone.]
Shin had already told her about Mastisk''s requirement forpensation and the mana stone. So she was a little surprised.
[So we can give it to Mastisk?] Alice asked.
[Yeah.]
Both of them smiled at each other.
Taxi diver knit his brow and had a weird expression on his face.
All this while both of his passengers are acting weird. Silently staring at each other. From time to time change their expression. He had watched all this from the mirror.
''Oh God, I met with some lunatics today. I should hurry up. It''s very ufortable.''
With that, he stepped on the elerator, and the car rushed at high speed.
Soon they already reached the Scrap Dungeon. After getting his payment the tax driver hurried back without wasting any more time. He wanted to get away from these lunatics, as far as he can.
''He sure is working hard.'' Seeing the disappearing silhouette of the taxi at a distance Shin thought inwardly.
Only if he knew the taxi driver''s thoughts.
Shin turned his attention to the dungeon.
"Let''s enter." He said lightly.
Soon both of them entered the Scrap Dungeon.
***
Soon after Shin and Alice left, two figures appeared at a distance from the scrap dungeon. It doesn''t look like they were following them.
If you observe closely you can find one of them is very familiar.
It was Emily McCartney. The Vampire in the airport. But she was together with another person. From the figure, that person was also a female. She wore a white robe and her face was hidden with the hood.
"Mydy, what should we do?" Emily asked the woman in the robe. So this woman was probably Emily''s master.
"Just follow the original n. We will hide for now and attack in the night." A sweet voice with a sharp tone was heard.
"So where will we hide? Hyunja Groups people are searching for us. If they find our whereabouts our n will fail." Emily asked.
"Let''s enter a dungeon until it''s time to initiate the n. If I remember right there was a dungeon nearby."
"Yes, it''s the Scrap Dungeon," Emily answered.
"We will go there for now." The woman in the robe said with a chilling tone.
***
In Aston city, Mastisk had a surprised look on his face. It''s been years since he was this surprised.
He was very satisfied with the work of Alex and Simon. But more importantly, he saw talent.
Yes, talent.
''That guy with red hair. He is great.'' Mastisk thought as he observed Simon''s work.
"Hey, what''s your name?" Mastisk asked rudely.
Simon didn''t get angry and replied calmly. "It''s Simon."
Seeing the calm reply Mastisk was overjoyed. Such a nice temperament. This young man has potential.
Actually, Simon was very angry. But he hid it well because Shin had already warned him. This person was someone with a great identity. So he can''t afford to anger them.
Mastisk smirked a little.
He finally found it. Someone who has the talent to inherit his techniques. s, he is a human!
''Let''s first see, if that guy can fulfill his promise.'' Mastisk thought and continued working.
Chapter 159 SS Rank Damphir!!!
Inside the scrap dungeon, it was a swamp that gave off a dark and gooey feeling. There were tall grasses everywhere. The ground was unstable, one wrong step was enough to entrap someone. But the dangerous thing about this ce was the Carnivorous Trap nts. Once you get caught by them it''s very difficult to escape.
The habitants of this environment, Mettle turtles. For them this ce is perfect. This kind of environment makes it easier for them to escape.
"Now a question for you. How are we going to catch them?" Shin questioned.
Alice thought for a moment and answered.
"You can use your Arcane Webs to capture them."
Shin smiled and asked her back.
"Did you forget their other name?"
"Huh?"
Seeing her confused expression he said.
"Mana eaters, and what do you think my Arcane Web is made of?"
Alice realized at that moment and said.
"So they can eat your webs?"
"Correct."
"They eat mana, right? Not the chaotic energy maybe I can-"
"No, if we do that we can only find a few. I don''t want that."
Alice nodded in agreement. Shin was right even if she manages to catch one what about the others?
"So what''s your n?"
"I have just the thing. Do you know what their favorite food is? It''s Golden Queen bee''s honey."
"That thing we obtained from that dungeon earlier? Did you n to use it for this?" Alice asked.
"No, that honey is a very useful ingredient in many potion recipes. It is very rich with mana and has properties that help in the development of a good physique."
"If we use it, we can attract those turtles and after that, you can paralyze them."
Alice nodded her head but a momentter frowned.
''Bit*h Alert!!!''
Seeing her expression Shin asked seriously.
"What''s going on?"
With some hesitation, Alice decided to tell him.
"Hmph, that woman is here."
"Who?"
"The one we met at the airport."
"You mean Emily."
"Ooh~ You still remember her name~ Are you interested in her?" Alice''s tone had some sarcasm mixed in it.
Shin shook his head firmly and replied. "No, I''m only interested because she is a Vampire."
"Oh really?" Alice said in a moving tone. Not believing his words.
Shin smiled awkwardly. A woman''s jealousy is dangerous.
He decided to ignore her angry look and used Magic eyes.
''Yeah, it''s her, but there''s someone else with her too.''
***
[Aurora Luxembourg]
[Species - Dhamphir]
[Level - 65]
[Title - Sadistic Queen]
[Age - 20]
[Rank - Vampire Queen]
[Talent - Royal Vampire Physique, ???(Locked)]
[Origin - Earth]
[Special ability - Blood Warlock (SS) [Advanced 2]]
[Revenge-driven, lonely, sadist, wants to be dependent on someone.]
***
''!?''
''What the hell did I just see?''
''A human-vampire hybrid? SS rank ability? Level 65? A half-vampire with Blood Warlock ability? What kind of existence is she? And why is someone like her not known? There was no mention of her in the future from what I know.''
Shin''s mouth was wide open in shock and surprise.
Alice who saw his reaction felt something was very wrong. Although she was kinda half joking when they were talking about Emily. This time she was serious.
''I hope it''s just my imagination.'' She thought nervously.
***
Emily and Aurora entered the dungeon to keep themselves away from the eyes of the Hyunja group. After all with their current strength, they have eyes everywhere in this city.
It''s not suitable to stay in the open. So the best ce to hide for the time being is this dungeon where nobodyes.
"Are you sure no one is here?" Aurora asked.
"Yes, mydy. I am sure. No onees into this dungeon everyone avoids it. It''s just a waste of time to hunt here." Emily thumped her chest and replied with a proud expression. Expressing how knowledgeable she was.
Unfortunately, this was the day two other people had business in the same dungeon which everyone usually avoids.
Hearing Emily''s affirmation, Aurora was silent. Because of her hood, her expression couldn''t be determined.
After a moment, she said softly.
"I think we are not the only ones here."
Hearing this, Emily''s eyes widen in shock. She immediately took a fighting stance and looked around cautiously.
"Were we followed?" Emily said with a serious expression. She was sure no one was following them to the dungeon. Could it be someone who managed to escape her senses?
Thinking of this she became somewhat nervous.
''How could it be?''
It was true that Emily''s senses were one of a kind. Even Mastisk with his level was not able to notice Shin''s magic eyes. But Emily did. This proved how talented she was and how sharp were her senses.
So someone following them without her noticing was a very big deal.
Seeing Emily''s expression Aurora knew what she was thinking. So she calmly replied.
"No, they were already here. We cameter."
Emily''s raised her brows with a confused expression.
"Someone is here? Did theye to raid this Scrap Dungeon? Who could be so foolish?"
She wanted to know who was this person. They came to waste their time here.
Aurora shook her head and replied.
"I don''t think so. They seem pretty strong."
Emily turned to her and asked.
"Are you sensing their blood?"
"Yeah."
Hearing this Emily raised her brow.
"How strong is their vitality?"
"..."
Aurora was silent. Emily knew what this silence means. Aurora won''t say anything anymore.
Well, it was understandable. Every vampire wants the best blood. Even if Emily is Aurora''s servant. When ites to good-quality blood every vampire has equal rights.
Emily stopped asking further questions.
Even if she was Aurora''s servant and she had always treated her like a sister. It doesn''t mean she can force her to say anything. No matter how Aurora treats her. She is after all just a servant.
"Are we going to meet them?" Emily asked.
"Yes, let''s go. I''m also interested in knowing what they are after." Aurora showed a grin that was perfectly hidden by the robe.
Emily nodded and followed after herdy.
''Someone with a strong vitality? I want to meet this person who can interest mydy to this extent.''
Chapter 160 My Husband~
"They areing in our direction," Shin mumbled.
Alice''s expression wasn''t good. She wanted to be alone with Shin. But now two more women areing.
''Ughh,'' She gritted her teeth in annoyance.
***
"Huh?" Seeing Alice and Shin, Emily knit her brows thinking whether she was seeing it wrong.
"What is it? Do you know them?" Aurora asked, seeing Emily''s reaction.
Emily nodded her head and replied.
"She is the one I was talking about. Her name is Alice. She is pretty good."
Aurora nodded her head in understanding. She did remember Emily mentioning something like that.
''So it''s that girl.'' Aurora thought and nced in the direction of Alice.
''I can''t feel her vitality. So, I can''t estimate her strength.''
Well, it should be like this. After all, who is Alice, a ''Soul Tamer''. One who rules over souls. Do souls have vitality? Of course not. They are already dead, how can they have vitality? So estimating Alice''s ability with her power was impossible for Aurora.
Even if that was the case her instinct told her that Alice was very powerful. If not, maybe even stronger than her.
''Anyway,'' now she turned her head to look at Shin. The person whose vitality was too tempting even for her. If not for her self-restraint and mental fortitude. She would have already jumped in to drink his blood.
''Control Aurora, control. You can''t be so shameless.''
Soon Aurora and Emily approached them.
"Hi Alice, I didn''t think we would meet again so soon." Emily chuckled. "I guess it''s fate."
"Yeah, I am surprised too," Alice said very politely. But inwardly her thought was very different in contrast to her expression.
''What the hell? You retarded bit*h.''
''Why are you here?''
''Aren''t you a mosquito(vampire)? Do you drink monster blood too?''
''Every time youe to disturb us. Shouldn''t you just kindly go and die peacefully? So we can also get some peace of mind. You bloodsucker bit*h.''
''I''ll put some garlic in your mouth. Hmph.''
"How are you guys here?" Alice asked politely just like the gentle girl she was.
Emily smiled and replied.
"I am out dungeon hunting with her sister."
Alice nodded while smiling.
''What a tant lie. At least wear clothes fit for monster hunting if you want toe up with sh*t like this.''
"Oh, so this person is your sister?" Alice eximed as if she just noticed the woman behind Emily. While in reality although she was talking with Emily her focus was always on Aurora.
Her instincts told her this woman was a threat to her. But because of the robe, she wasn''t sure.
"Hello, I am Aurora." Aurora was also polite, as she didn''t sense any maliciousness in Shin and Alice. She will also treat them kindly.
"I am Alice and this is my husband Shin," Alice said while pointing at Shin. For some reason, her voice was very affectionate.
Aurora nodded as she curiously looked at Shin. ''I can feel his vitality, it''s so strong. Fortunately, my self-control is good and I can handle the temptation.'' She then nced at Emily beside her. ''As long as she doesn''t smell or taste his blood. It should be fine.'' She sighed.
Yes, as long as vampires don''t get to taste the blood or smell it. They can''t determine how good the vitality will be. She was able to do that because of her ability [Blood Warlock (SS)], otherwise, as a Damphir her bloodlust should be even weakerpared to normal vampires.
Emily who was standing beside her suddenly frowned.
"Didn''t you say that he was your boyfriend?" Emily asked Alice. She clearly remembers Alice mentioning that this guy was her boyfriend. When did they marry? It''s only been a few hours since then.
Hearing Emily pointing it out, Alice smiled awkwardly.
How could she ever say that it was all because of the threat she instinctively felt from Aurora? The lie was caught, but how could she admit it. That would be too shameful.
Shin saw Alice''s nervous reaction and chuckled.
"Alice?" Seeing Alice not reply Emily called out to her.
Alice fiercely gazed at her. ''I am already thinking okay. Don''t pressure me.''
Seeing that Alice had no way out of this. Shin intervened.
"Actually, we are engaged," Shin said.
Hearing Shin''s reply Emily gave him a side look and ignored him.
Veins popped out on Shin''s forehead. This vampire is very annoying.
"I see now, that exins it," Aurora said in a sweet voice.
Shin felt somewhat better when Aurora said that. If he were to be ignored by both of them, his self-esteem would have been hurt.
Seeing Shin helping her. Alice looked at him lovingly. ''As expected of my darling~ Always ready for my rescue~ I love you~''
"Are you also out here hunting?" Aurora asked in her sweet voice.
Shin nodded and replied. "Yeah kinda."
This was the first time Emily talked to him. "Don''t you know this dungeon is a waste of time? Why are you bringing Alice to this kind of ce?"
Everyone looked at her weirdly. Didn''t she also give the same excuse?
Shin knew this woman had some problems with him. So there was no reason to waste his time with pointless talk. ''I thought maybe I could make friendly connections with vampires. Things would be better. But I don''t think that''s possible now. This woman is irritating.''
He smiled and said.
"Okay then, we will be on our way. Happy hunting." With those words, he wanted to leave with Alice.
Alice was very happy, it seems that the two women won''t be able to disturb their time after all.
Seeing that Shin was trying to get away from them. Aurora said.
"Wait, let us join you too."
Her words surprised Emily. She immediately closed her mouth near Aurora''s ear and whispered.
"But, mydy what about tonight''s n?"
If Aurora joins them it may dy their n. After all, there will be probably a big fight tonight. There''s no point wasting energy on this dungeon. After all, even gaining experience is difficult here. The Mettle turtles don''t give much experience too.
"We will follow the n. But I am curious." Aurora said.
Chapter 161 A Trap!
''It doesn''t look like they are here just for hunting monsters. Unlike us, they intentionally entered the dungeon. In this scrap dungeon, what can they be after? There must be something special here.'' Aurora wasn''t willing to admit that she was a little interested in Shin because this was the first time she had seen someone with this high vitality.
Emily wanted to say something but stopped. After all, she is just a servant. She has no right to question her master.
Shin thought about it. ''Although Emily has some problems with her brain. Aurora seems like a nice person. Also, she is an SS rank. It''s good to make connections with powerful people. Sharing Mana Stone''s secret is a small price if I can get such a powerful ally.''
Thinking this optimistically. Shin decided to agree.
"Okay, but we won''t share the rewards. It''s something we need."
Hearing Shin''s words Aurora''s eyes lit up. ''Sure enough, there was something.''
Although many people made those spections they never found anything. So this theory was discarded.
But now Shin''s confident words confirmed those spections. This dungeon does have something special about it.
Aurora was pretty excited. So she immediately agreed. After it was they who were imposing on them it''s not right to ask for a share in rewards.
"Okay, we agree."
Emily never believed in Shin''s words. She wanted to see him make a fool out of himself.
Alice''s mood was very sour.
*Sigh*
Shin had already agreed so there was no point protesting. ''It looks like Shin wants to make connections with Vampires.'' Although she knew that was the reason. She was very annoyed.
Wasn''t this supposed to be their pre-wedding honeymoon?
***
Inside the dungeon which was determined to be the worst dungeon of all. Where not even the weakest awakened bother entering. Four people were walking with careful steps following the lead of one.
Shin made sure to keep his Magic Eyes activated at all times. This dungeon is very different from others. He would have just floated around with Alice if it was before. But now he has two more people. Also, it''s better to not reveal his abilities yet.
Not even his guild members know that he has many abilities. They only know that it''s very mysterious.
He will reveal it when it''s needed.
"How long will be walking around like this?" Emily asked in an impatient tone. She regrets following him. But everything is as per her master''s wishes.
"Almost there," Shin uttered.
"What do you n to do? You should know Mettle turtles'' traits." Aurora already curiously.
Shin thought about it and exined.
"Do you know what Mettle Turtles eat?"
This question was unexpected by Aurora. After all, who would know monsters'' eating habits? While it''s true that many researchers are indeed studying monsters. But the information is not public yet. So how could she know?
"No," so she replied while shaking her head. "I mean how would I even know about something like that?"
"They eat Mana," Shin answered to Aurora''s surprise. He continued as muttered.
"Here it is." He bent down and picked the small nt on his left.
"Is this what you were looking for?" Aurora asked looking at the strange nt in Shin''s hands.
"Yes," Shin nodded his head and slowly picked a few more.
"Do they eat this nt?" Aurora continued her questioning. What''s so special about this strange-looking nt?
Shin smiled and said.
"Although they eat this, it''s not enough to attract them."
Without waiting for Aurora to ask further questions he started moving rapidly.
Soon after he stopped. This ce had some stablend. But that is not the reason for theming here.
Seeing their questioning look. Shin exined.
"I will set a trap here."
Emily frowned. Shin''s actions are pretty weird. She had expected him to mindlessly run around chasing those turtles. But he wasn''t doing anything like that but contrary to that his actions seem calcted. She doesn''t know if it''s true or not but his confident tone makes it seem as if he is sure everything will work out.
She folded her arms waiting to see. What makes him so confident?
He took out the strange nt he picked before. The leaves had fire-like patterns on them. Soon Shin nted it back in the ground and started pouring his mana into it. The in-looking strange nt started emitting a mysterious aura.
Aurora, Emily, and Alice gazed at the nt without blinking their eyes. The fire pattern in the nt lit up and it started emitting blue light.
In the next moment, Shin brought out a small jar full of honey. It was the Golden Queen bee''s honey.
Aurora felt something from that honey jar. ''What is this? Why did I suddenly get the urge to drink it? Her eyesnded on Shin''s neck. She gulped and immediately shifted her eyes.''
Shin started speaking.
"What will happen if the food they eat suddenly became very high quality? Added with the effects of something that will let them loose their minds."
With those words, he poured some of the honey into that nt and the jar of honey disappeared from his hands.
The nt shining in blue aura changed color and the fire pattern started glowing golden. The nt''s stem also became red with golden leaves on them.
This mythical scene made everyone present dumbfounded.
Then Shin''s next actions made them even more speechless.
Be walked around the nt and mumbled something to himself. Then he went close to Alice and whispered something.
Only an okay was heard from her.
Suddenly the ground trembled.
"W-Why is the ground shaking?" Emily was a little flustered.
"They are here," Alice mumbled.
"Who?" Emily asked.
"Of course the Turtles," Shin answered. "Let''s go. They will be here soon."
Aurora wanted to ask for more but it was not the time.
A few seconds after they left. A swarm of Mettle turtles appeared.
"T-This.." Emily''s face paled. Not because she was afraid but because she had never expected to witness such a scene. It is very difficult to even kill or find one of them. But now an army of them is running frantically.
''How could this be?'' Her eyes moved at the mysterious nt and then at Shin who was calmly observing the scene uphold. ''Just, who is this guy?:
Chapter 162 Walls Of HellFire!!!
More than a hundred Mettle Turtles were there. A dungeon where finding monsters is the most difficult task. Where monsters avoid fights and are best at escaping and enduring. A wave of those monsters was frantically approaching them. To be more precise the mysterious nt that gave off an amazing amount of mana and the appetizing scent was enough to make them mad.
Shin''s magic eyes were activated all this time. He waited until all the turtles were in range.
"Where is the trap you mentioned?" Aurora asked, with her voice full of excitement.
"It''s here," Shin mumbled and raised his hands towards those monsters and activated his ability.
"HellFire!!!"
Huge walls of purple-ck mes surrounded the entirety of closely packed monsters. Not leaving any room for escape. Those majestic mes raised to the skyplimenting the eerie environment of this dungeon.
*Kree*
*Kree**Kree*
All the monsters were now trapped. Though there were some very far away who were not affected by the nt. It doesn''t matter.
What matters is the next step.
Aurora''s eyes shined in amazement. ''As I thought, there was something special about this guy. Not only is his vitality high, but his ability is also amazing.''
Contrary to Aurora''s expression, Emily''s mouth was wide open in shock and disbelief. ''What the?'' She never expected Shin to be this strong. Although he was way below her master''s level. He was still far stronger than her.
If she was attacked with those mes she would have died in seconds.
''I looked down on him so much.'' Thinking of this Emily felt embarrassed. She then turned to her master who treated Shin very nicely since the moment they met. ''Sure enough, her master''s vision is great.''
''If they can somehow join hands with Alice and Shin. Maybe their aim will be achieved much faster.''
"Are you not going to kill them?" Seeing that the mes were not moving instead they were just standing in one ce Aurora asked.
Wouldn''t it have been better to kill them off with those mes?
Fully understanding her thoughts Shin replied. "If I do that nothing will be left. What we are searching for may also be destroyed in these mes."
Without further exnation, Shin turned to Alice.
"Alice, your turn."
Nodding her head Alice closed her eyes and the next moment her eyes gave a red glint. Her blue eyes turned crimson red but other than that. She was in her normal form.
She focused and snapped her fingers.
"Soul Paralysis."
At that moment arge amount of Chaotic energy flowed around her body and shot into the sky forming a ck orb. In the next moment like a ck rain. Those rain attacks hit the turtles contained inside the walls of hellfire.
Grueling sounds could be heard and sometimeter everything stopped.
"It''s done. They are paralyzed." Alice said simply.
Aurora and Emily both of them thought of the same thing.
''What the heck was that?!!''
What did she do now?
Shin nodded his head with a smile. "Okay, let''s go and see if we can get it."
Aurora must have also been very confused. Though he couldn''t see her expression because of the hood. Seeing Emily''s confused expressions. Shin exined a few things about Mana stone. Like it''s the material they were after. That''s about it.
Shin calmly walked toward the wall of mes. Some mes subsided making a way for him.
Others also followed after him. The scene was spectacr. All the Mettle Turtles were lying on the ground unable to make an inch. They were paralyzed.
This made it easier for Shin to search for the Mana stones.
Alice also started searching for Mana stones. Aurora also helped them. After waiting for a few minutes Emily decided to join in.
While ncing everywhere he noticed some abnormality in one of the turtles. His shell was a little bigger than others.
Soon his eyes brightened and a smile formed on his face.
"I found it."
He took out the Formless and scraped it with some difficulty.
He took the piece of shell in his hand and smiled.
[Mana stone]
He found one. He showed the same to Alice and others.
"So, this is a mana stone. How fascinating." Aurora mumbled but because of her robe, her expression was perfectly hidden.
Alice looked at it carefully. Then started searching for it.
''I will ask for a rewardter once I find that stone. Hehehe~''
Though she could have eased her work if she used the Soul Servants. But because of Aurora and Emily. She decided to not use it for the time being.
After all, Emily and Aurora have not revealed any information yet. They are hiding their abilities and information. Though Shin already knows it because of his skill. But until they reveal it themselves. She can''t put her trust in them.
So the search continued and after searching for hours more mana stones were collected. In total, he had 9 Low-quality Mana stones.
"The paralysis effect is about to end," Alice stated.
"Okay, just wait a minute," Shin said and ran in a certain direction. All his steps perfectly avoided those turtles.
Alice and the others went after him. To their surprise, he was digging out a nt. It was the same mysterious nt he nted before.
"I thought it must have been eaten by those turtles?" Aurora said. She felt it was such a waste that a mysterious nt was wasted on monsters.
"No way, am I letting them have it," Shin said while pouting to the ground.
"After nting it, I already set up a trap here. So they had no way of eating it." Shin didn''t exin much. Because there was no need to.
He had used Gravity Control surrounding this nt so no one could have approached it. All the turtles were repelled. Their attacks were not strong enough to get past gravity control.
So the nt was protected very well.
After collecting the nt they made their way out of the walls of mes.
Soon the monsters'' paralysis was over. But there were already covered in a sea of ck mes.
He used HellFire to eliminate all of them.
"The work is done here. Let''s go back."
Chapter 163 Emotions
Seeing the fading silhouette of Shin and Alice walking in a distance Aurora''s lips curled up into a smile. From start to end, she had her face hidden in the robe.
''They never asked me to reveal my face.'' Aurora had a good impression of them.
Although Shin was a little interested, not because he wanted to see her beautiful face. Because she was a Damphir. A different species mix of humans and vampires.
He was only curious about her.
Though he wanted to have a good rtionship with vampires. He didn''t rush it. These things should proceed slowly.
So after exchanging contacts and inviting them to visit Aston city they left the dungeon. Leaving the grinning Aurora and a frowning Emily behind.
''We will meet soon~''
***
Time passed quickly. Aurora and Emily were drinking tea inside a hotel close to the dungeon after confirming there were no tails.
Tring~
Suddenly Emily''s phone rang. After picking up the call and silently listening to the call Emily replied in a cold voice.
"Keep up the surveince. If you miss anyone, then be ready to die without aplete body."
*Tap* Hang up.
Emily turned to Aurora and lowered her head as she respectfully ryed the information.
"Mydy, the Hyunja group has started acting up. They have increased the security and gathered a lot of powerful awakeneds. Also, some local organizations are helping them. With their support, the Hyunja group is bing more presumptuous."
"Everything is going ording to n. Most of the senior executives are inside the premises of their establishment in Pris city. They are spending a lot of manpower to catch me."
"Because of the earlier act to leak my information and the airne incident. Everything is set in motion. All of them are gathered in one ce. We can proceed on yourmand."
After saying that Emily just quietly waited for her master''smand with a lowered head.
"So those fools think that just by adding a bunch of thrash and hiding like rats they can protect themselves from me." Aurora''s voice was extremely cold. It waspletely different from her sweet and soft tone before.
She continued as she asked in a t tone.
"Everything is ready?"
"Yes, mydy." Emily nodded in affirmation.
Aurora checked her watch, it was 7 p.m. Bloodlust emitted from her body as she mumbled. "Tomorrow, there won''t exist any Hyunja group. I''ll... eradicate their family from all the generations."
Her voice was somewhat shaky as she said that. Not knowing whether it was because of anger or some pain. But it felt like she was holding back herself from crying.
"You go and confirm if all their escape routes are blocked or not. We will attack them in an hour." Auroramanded with her voice full of rage.
Emily nodded and gave a slight bow as she left the room. After closing the door she sighed and wiped the sweat on her forehead.
''Pitiful Hyunja group, although mydy is a nice and caring person, when ites to dealing with her enemies she bes very ruthless.''
''Well, this is what they deserve.''
''Fufu~ I guess I''ll drink a lot of fresh blood today~''
Thinking of this her depressed mood became happy and she hurried toplete her task.
***
Inside the room, Aurora was silently standing there and the mood was very solemn. She slowly took out a locket from her neck, and as she flipped it open there was a photo inside it.
As she saw the photo a rare smile formed on her face as her lips trembled in an inexplicable emotion.
In the photo were a pale man and a beautiful woman holding a small child close to her bosom. The child had silver hair and her eyes were closed. But it was obvious from a nce that it was a loving family.
Aurora took off her hood as a beautiful face came into view. Beautiful silvery hair and a doll-like face with a hint of royalty in it.
Her eyes were moist in emotion, her brave face holding back her tears solemnly looking at the small picture in the locket. She was like a fragile piece of ss that will break with a single touch.
Her lips trembled as she muttered in a shaky voice.
"... M-mom... D-dad... I miss y-" she stopped herself from saying that. She closed her eyes tightly and reopened them. This time her eyes were firm and full of rage. Her voice became cold again.
"Today, I''ll take another step to avenge you."
She flipped the locket close and sat on the chair controlling her emotions.
Every time it''s like this. This rage and revenge are the only driving force that has supported her all this way. That kept her from being led astray from her goal.
She closed her eyes recalling her past.
***
On the other side, Shin and Alice returned to their hotel room and took a shower.
Coming out of the bathroom with his still-wet hair Shin said.
"Haah, that was great."
Getting no reply from Alice he frowned and nced at her.
"What''s the matter with you? Why are you in a sulky mood now?"
With a ''hmph'' she looked at him with a ''seriously you don''t know?'' look.
Shin smiled wryly. He does have an idea about what this is. But it''s better to act ignorant and ask yourself.
"If you won''t tell me then how would I know." He said lightly with a warm smile on his face.
Alice snorted seeing that fake smile.
"Fine, I''ll say this. Weren''t you getting along with those bit*hes?"
"What do you have to say about this?"
She was a little angry at him because she wasn''t getting much of his attention.
"Well, you do know, right? I want to establish good rtions with vampires." He tried to exin very gently.
For a moment Alice was influenced by his charming smile. But she shook her head to control herself. ''What a trap!''
"What do you even want from those human-shaped mosquitoes?"
"Do you like getting your blood sucked? If so tell me. I will do that for you."
"Huh?"
Shin face-palmed. What nonsense are we discussing? Thinking that he decisively changed the topic.
"I wanted to ask you where you want to go tomorrow. I wanted to go out and have fun with you. But I guess you are not in the mood."
"Who said that?" Alice eximed loudly.
"I want to go, why would I not? Let''s go, there are a lot of good ces to visit."
Alice was so excited that she forgot about her previous grievances.
Shin smiled seeing her reaction.
"Oh, is that so? I don''t have any idea. Can you tell me where should we go? My dear Alice."
"Fufu~ fret not when, I, your lovely wife is here." Alice took out a brochure from her soul space and showed it to Shin.
"I have nned everything right here." She showed it with a smug look.
Shin was surprised that she even kept that brochure in her soul space. But when he saw that brochure an inexplicable emotion emerged inside him.
There were tags and many ces were highlighted. Different timing to visit them and a lot of timely ns were there.
Shin saw Alice has nned them for all timings. So that they can have fun whenever they are free.
Seeing Shin silently looking at the ns without saying a word Alice got somewhat nervous.
"Is the n not good? If you want we can go however you wish."
Shin''s eyes flickered as he smiled gently and said.
"No, let''s go with this. You take the lead. Let''s have some fun."
Alice was very excited as she said.
"Okay then, let''s go to the Night market. The lights in the nighttime illuminating the whole market is very beautiful."
Shin was pulled by Alice as they got ready to go out.
Shin saw that Alice had already prepared a dress for both of them. For her a beautiful white dress with a flower pattern on it and for him a white shirt with the same pattern as her skirt, and denim jeans.
"When did you prepare this?" Shin asked.
Not noticing his expression Alice replied.
"Huhu~ I''ve been prepared. Just in case we get to go out."
"Aren''t I nice?" She asked her chin held high.
"Yes, you are," Shin replied.
"Okay, I''ll go change. Wait for me." Saying that she took her dress to change into them.
Shin just silently stood there with a guilty heart.
''I didn''t even think about her feelings and was just worried about my ns. She is adjusting herself as per my needs. She just wanted to go out with me and have fun and here, I didn''t even think about that.''
''She was so looking forward to going out with me and my mind was full of ns for the dungeons and future. Even after our today''s goal was achieved, I didn''t even think about enjoying myself.''
''I should take some time off from these things. Enjoying this trip with Alice might be the perfect way.''
With some enthusiasm, he got dressed up ready to enjoy their time here.
Chapter 164 Taboo!!
A beautiful mansion surrounded by a lush green forest. The sounds of birds chirping, with few harmless animals inside the forest. The hot summer and stormy morning inside the mansion.
All the ruckus was caused by a little white-haired princess who was being chased by a beautiful woman, seemingly in adoration.
"Stop right there, Aurora."
"No, I won''t. I want to y with Daddy~" the little girlined.
"You Daddy''s girl,e back right here~"
"You can''t catch me Mom~ Hehe~"
"Oh, ~ let me get my hands on you. You can''t escape until you finish all your summer homework."
Threatened to be forced to do her homework, little Aurora increased her speed. With her half-vampire body, her physical aspects were far better than normal humans.
*Whoosh*
"Ah~"
Unfortunately, little Aurora stumbled and was caught by someone.
"Daddy help me~ Mom is going to beat me~"
Finding her father in front of her she immediatelyined in a coquettish tone. She had a certain amount of confidence in herself. She was sure that her father would help her escape from her mom. After all, he dotes on her a lot.
"Louis, say something. She is not doing her homework," ire said.
"What?"
Hearing this the tall handsome man, with a pale white face and sharp canines pointing out his mouth was in a dilemma. On one side there is his cute little daughter. For her, he can do anything, and on the other side is his terrifying wife whom he doesn''t dare defy.
Should he help his daughter who is pleading him with those adorable little eyes?
Or
Should he confront his wife''s terror?
The choice was very difficult. Seemingly knowing his thought Aurora''s mother, ire snickered and gave him a fierce re like saying ''don''t you dare''. Even with his status and power, he was cowardly in front of his wife''s threat.
With a painful expression and a heavy heart. He tactfully decided to stand by his wife''s side.
"Aurora you should do as your Mom say," Louis said while avoiding Aurora''s pitiful look.
''Sorry, my little princess. You don''t want your daddy to be kicked out of his bedroom right?''
Aurora''s face went dark. This wasn''t what she expected.
Even her father didn''t support her. With tears in her eyes, she had toplete the homework under the watchful gaze of her mother.
After the homework waspleted. Aurora was praised for her work by both Louis and ire.
"That''s my girl, good job. Let''s go and y." Louis said in an excited tone trying to appease her.
Yes, Aurora was a little angry at him because he didn''t help her but she forgave him afterward. She can understand that her father was afraid of her mother.
"Okay, Dad let''s y~"
But before they could go out a white-haired butler came to them and bowed respectfully.
"Master, Lord Valor hase."
Hearing this name, Louis''s brows furrowed. But Aurora on the other hand had no idea what was going on.
Even ire came and said to Aurora.
"Aur, Dad has some business to attend to. Why don''t I y with you?"
With that, she took Aurora to her side and said to Louis in a low voice.
"I''ll take her to her room."
Eight years old Aurora had no idea what was going on. She just thought that her father might be busy so they can''t y together. Although she was sad she didn''tin this time.
Watching Aurora leave with her mother. Louis''s gently smiling face turned cold and emitted an extreme amount of bloodlust.
"Why is he here?" Louis asked his butler.
"He wishes to talk to you," Butler answered his master''s question.
"Hmph talk? That guy might as well backstab me." Louis''s words were very harsh. He directly expressed his enmity for this Valor person.
"Let''s go and see what this snake wants from me."
In an office inside the mansion, Lord Valor was sitting with a hideous smirk on his face. As soon as he heard the door open behind him. His face showed a gentle expression which can easily fool anyone for being a gentleman.
Louis who knew his nature had obviously seen through his fake smile. He snorted and said.
"So what do you want?"
"Aw, don''t say that. Can''t a bother juste to meet his brother? Do I need a purpose foring here? Just what kind of person do you think I am?" Valor''s way of talking was very gentlemanly. He gave a sad look as if he wanted to beforted.
Louis just gave him an undisguised disgusted look.
Seeing Louis''s expression turn ugly Valor smirked.
"Will you tell me or should I just kick you out?"
"Wow wow wow, hey calm down man. There is no need to be so grumpy." Valor''s every remark just added fuel to Louis''s anger.
"Well, I''ll just say it straight. Will you keep living with that human woman and that filthy(impure) bloodline child of yours?"
"WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY?"
Louis just kicked the table in anger and threw a punch at Valor.
"This is what the family wants to know." As soon as those words fell. The punch stopped midair and slowly retracted.
Seeing that Louis didn''t punch him. Valor smirked inwardly ''coward'' and continued.
"A Royal blooded Vampire like you. The Eldest son and heir to the Luxembourg family married someone from those inferior species and even gave birth to a child with an impure bloodline, what say do you have in this?"
"I already abstained from my right inside the family. I was even banished from the family. It was decided eight years ago and now what do they want?" Although Louis was very angry he didn''t attack Valor thinking of the implications they might suffer. After all, he is no longer a Royal Vampire. He is just someone who was evicted.
"You were only safe because father was the head but now his position might be shaken. So the factors protecting you are in danger. In other words, anything can happen." He continued.
"After all you did the biggest taboo which a royal vampire should never do. Marrying a human and giving birth to a filthy child. A Damphir."
Chapter 165 A Heavy Punch!
What is the status of the Luxembourg family? What does it mean to be a royal Vampire?
For the vampires of the Hazel-Rock country. The family at the highest position among vampires is the Luxembourg family.
A vampire is differentiated as per purity of bloodline. Every vampire believes in the purity of blood. High-level vampires don''t even nce at the low-quality blood.
For vampires blood is everything. It''s their strength, it''s their status, it''s their goal, it''s their dream. In simple terms, blood decides everything.
The vampires who have high concentration and purity of blood be the leaders and those of poor quality can only be followers.
The Vampires are divided into ranks.
Vampire ve --> Vampire Civilian --> Vampire Soldier --> Vampire Lord --> Vampire Knight --> Vampire Baron/ Baroness --> Vampire Count/Countess --> Vampire Prince/ Princess --> Vampire Duke/Duchess --> Vampire King/ Queen --> Vampire Emperor/ Empress --> Vampire Ancestor --> Vampire God.
The highest ranking of the current Vampires in Hazel Rock country is Vampire King/ Queen. As for Vampire Emperor/ Empress, it''s been more than 500 years since thest Vampire reached that rank. No one knows if that person is still alive or not. That information is sealed by the high-ranking Vampires. As for Vampire Ancestors, there''s only one person recorded in the history of vampires who reached that rank. But it''s been more than 2000 years.
Vampire God is just a myth. It''s an impossible dream of Vampires. Because Vampire God is an existence beyond belief.
A vampire''s lifespan is also depended on its rank. It''smon knowledge that Vampires live longer than human beings. But for how long, depends entirely on their rank. A Vampire Duke can live for more than 400 years. Vampire king 1000 years. Even Vampire ancestors can live for thousands of years.
As for Vampire God, people believe that existence can only be described as immortal. But no one knows the actual truth.
Anyway, the vampires of Hazel rock country have existed here for thousands of years. They also have a long history behind them and many legends written. But after the war 300 hundred years ago. Information about vampires was deliberately hidden from the general public.
So today''s vampires have been living among humans without exposing themselves.
Although hidden they can be regarded as powerful ns anywhere. After all their strength is like human martial artists. But because of differences in species, even they have scruples from time to time.
The head of the Luxembourg family was a vampire king. He was also Louis'' father. As per the family rules Louis'' was supposed to be the next head.
Valor Luxembourg was the second son of ric Luxembourg, the vampire king and the head of the Luxembourg family. In other words the ruler of the current vampires.
Valor was his son from his second wife whose bloodline was not that greatpared to the first wife. So, he was eliminated by default from his right as a sessor because of the existence of the eldest son Louis Luxembourg. This made Valor envious.
But when Louismitted a taboo by marrying a human and giving birth to a Damphir. Everyone was extremely displeased. So the right to seed in the seat naturally came to Valor.
But instead of being happy he was extremely displeased. He felt like he was just a substitute. The felt like eating someone else''s leftover food. Thinking that he was very displeased. After all, Louis kicked out his right to be an heir. But if Valor were to just ept it his ego won''t allow it.
Unfortunately, he was in no position to say anything. Because ric had already given his understanding to Louis. Even if others raised their objections they were immediately stopped by him.
ric''s love for his first wife made him unable to go against Loius''s wishes.
So he was Louis''s support. Although he knew things will be very difficult from now on. But he won''t let any harme to Louis and his new family.
With some regrets, ric used his position''s power to safely keep Louis out of trouble. Louis was provided with a vi far in the outskirts inside a forest which was made in memory of his first wife.
Louis trusted followers also followed after him even when he was kicked out by the family.
Each one of them had the powers above Vampire Count. Even his most loyal butler, Niles, who served Louis since he was small followed him.
After leaving the family Louis lived a happy life with his wife and daughter.
It''s been more than 8 years since then. But now the sudden appearance of Valor was probably going to bring high tides on their peaceful life.
***
"You did the biggest taboo which a royal vampire should never do. Marrying a human and giving birth to a filthy child. A Damphir."
Seeing that Louis''s face was getting darker by the second. Instead of being afraid Valor was very happy inwardly. Though he was very weak in front of Louis and was no match for him. His current goal was to piss off Louis and let him take action.
"You know I can help you return to the family." Seeing that Louis didn''t speak Valor smirked and continued.
"You just have to kill your daughter and let my vampire ves eat your wife."
*Kaboom*
At this moment all of Louis''s restraint was gone.
A heavy punchnded on Valor''s jaw and his body sted off breaking the wall behind him andnding far outside the mansion. One can imagine how powerful that punch might have been.
"Fu*ker you have a death wish."
What heir to the Luxembourg family?
So what if he has a lot of backing now?
He will be an enemy of the family. But does it matter? His wife and daughter are far more important than any position or power.
Before he didn''t do anything to Valor thinking that it was a trap. But what does it matter if it''s a trap? If he can''t even protect his wife and daughter he might as well not be a man.
Chapter 166 Valors Jealously.
ire and Aurora were inside the room as ire watched her y the piano. Little Aurora was very interested in piano and she had been ying it for thest 3 years. ying music was something very special for her. As she had watched her mother y it a lot of times, which inspired her. She even dreamt of bing a pianist in the future.
Currently, she was ying a children''s rhyme. When suddenly a huge bang sounded sending a tremor to their bodies as the walls in their room shook slightly.
"!!!"
rmed by the situation, the scared Aurora rushed to her mother''s arms.
"M-Momy... what happened?" she was a little scared as tears started forming in her eyes.
ire''s expression was serious but seeing the scared Aurora in her arms she gentlyforted her.
"It''s okay Baby, don''t worry. Mommy is here." While gently rubbing her little head she eased her nerves.
Hiding her serious expression from Aurora, ire nced in the direction of Louis'' office.
''Dear...''
***
Outside the mansion after the dust settled down, Valor tried to stand up with a painful expression on his face. His jaw was punched so heavily that it turned in the wrong direction.
Valor firmly grabbed his jaw and adjusted in back with a painful groan.
*Gaah*
As he stood up, his expression was distorted. Although being punched was within his expectations. But he didn''t expect Louis to not even hold back a little.
''Good, this bast*rd. You just dig your own grave. Now I can set the n in motion.''
''Now I just have to let uncle know.''
With this thought, Valor wanted to return. He didn''t dare to enrage Louis anymore. Although unlikely, in case Louis kills him now. Then he won''t be able to do anything. Anyway, his trip here was sessful. Now he can return and proceed with his n.
Too bad, Louis wasn''t done with a single punch. A momentter Louis dashed out from inside the mansion at an insane inhuman speed.
Valor wasn''t ready at all. When suddenly another heavy punchnded on his face.
His already injured face became distorted again as he felt the blooding out of his mouth and his body flew back 20 meters as he tried his best to hold himself stable.
''Is this the difference between the King Rank and a Duke Rank?'' Valor thought as he was amazed as well as envious of Louis'' blood purity.
Valor knew very well that with his blood quality, his chances of bing a vampire king were very less.
Louis'' was already a King rank, at the same rank as his father ric Luxembourg, the vampire king, the current ruler of vampires, and the head of the strongest vampire family in Hazel Rock country.
Though they were of the same rank it doesn''t mean their strength was also the same.
Because just bing a Vampire King is not enough to be the head of the Luxembourg family. Or even challenge the position. Because of the existence of family inheritance rituals.
Luxembourg has a tradition going on for generations where the head of the family transfers his inheritance to the next head.
As per the records or rather the stories passing through generations. The first head of the Luxembourg family was a Vampire Emperor, an existence at the top who ruled the vampires of that era. It was said that his blood purity was many times higher than the current ruler of vampires. He had the potential to be a Vampire Ancestor.
But one day he suddenly disappeared. No one knew where he went or what happened to him. The only thing that was left behind by him was his blood inheritance for theter generations. Since then, generation after generation his blood inheritance is being transferred from the old generation ruler to the new generation ruler.
Although none of theter generations managed to surpass the First Emperor. But their strength with the blessing of the blood inheritance was enough to lead the vampires for countless centuries and the position of the Luxembourg family was unshaken among vampires.
But it can''t go on forever, with time the quality of blood inheritance deteriorated. As it passed through countless generations its purity was lost somewhere. So the head of the current generation is only a Vampire King rank. ric Luxembourg. Though with the inheritance his power is countless times stronger than normal vampire kings.
That''s why even with Vampire king rank Louis is currently no match for his father ric. Unless he bes an Emperor.
Originally the inheritance was supposed to be transferred to Louis. But after his banishment, it''s not quite possible.
Valor who got the right to be the next head was only a duke rank which can be considered a shame in the history of the Luxembourg family.
It was because of his mother''s lower-quality blood. His potential was very lowpared to Louis. So he put all his hope on the family inheritance. Hoping to be stronger than his brother.
So when Valor revealed his intentions to his father and the elders after Louis'' banishment. Which was harshly rejected.
Even the elders were not ready to allow him to perform the inheritance ritual then. As for ric, he was extremely unwilling.
''If I transfer you the inheritance with your current rank you won''t be able to handle that much power.''
Remembering those words of ric which were like sharp swords stabbing through Valor''s heart. He asked.
''Why am I unworthy?''
ric - ''Yes, you are not worthy. You are only a substitute.''
Valor - ''If I get the inheritance. I can be stronger than him. I am certain I can lead the family to its rise again.''
ric - ''You don''t even have any powerful followers. With your pitiful strength, How can you lead the family? *Sigh* If only ''he'' was here.''
Valor knew very well who ric meant. Of course his talented brother Louis.
The elders had different opinions of him. But eventually, they reluctantly agreed to let him be the next head. After all, Valor was only a substitute for Louis. If only he didn''tmit such a sin.
Valor didn''t rebuke them and just remained silent listening to all of ric''sints and harsh words.
His only thought at that time was. ''I will remember everything. All your faces will cry in pain and you will regret all your words.''
It waster decided that Valor will be the next head but he won''t get the blood inheritance unless he reach King''s rank. Valor knew it was a conspiracy against him. But he could only follow the orders. With that everything slowly became stable and this stability continued for the next 8 years.
Valor continued to try different ways to increase his rank to be a Vampire king. But every time he ended up in failure. He slowly started losing hope.
Will he ever reach King''s rank? If only he also had the support of strong vampires. But with his strength or was impossible to challenge ric or Louis.
Valor''s rage continuously umted inside him. As his hope of bing a King rank dimmed after 8 years of efforts.
Just when he was about to give up he heard a piece of news that lit a fire inside him. Maybe this fire was the rise of mes that brought disaster to the Luxembourg family. The news was that his uncle reached Vampire King rank and became the third King rank of this generation.
Chapter 167 Escape Plan!
With his uncle''s support, Valor slowly started recruiting the elders of the family to his side. He created his own force and even allied with many powerful humans.
This was when the seat of the family head started shaking.
Now the only thing left for him was to obtain the inheritance.
It was then that he got to know from an elder the real reason why he couldn''t get the inheritance and such conditions were forced on him.
He can also get to inherit even in Duke rank. But the inheritance mark was left on Louis when he was previously decided to be the heir. Of course, Louis had no idea about that.
But if the mark stays on Louis, he won''t be able to get the inheritance.
And so, an extremely terrifying thought emerged inside his mind.
Let''s kill him.
***
*Boom*
*Bang*
*Thwack*
...
Continuous punchesnded on Valor''s body. As he tried his best to dodge.
*ARGH*
"S-Stop."
*Haah*
*Haah*
*Ptui*
Valor spits out a mouthful of blood as the rain of punches stops.
His face was unrecognizable. Louis didn''t continue to beat him anymore. Of course, he had held back otherwise Valor would have died by the first punch.
"NILES!" Louis shouted.
"Yes, master." Niles, the Butler bowed and asked respectfully.
"Throw the thrash out." Saying that Louis returned inside the mansion.
Seeing the back of Louis, Valor gritted his teeth in anger and left the mansion.
Don''t underestimate a vampire''s physique. This much damage can be recovered easily.
"I would have given you a simple death. But now I''ll make you despair."
Valor murmured under his breath while leaving.
***
Louis stood inside his office and watched through the hole he just created. His expression was solemn.
"Did he leave?"
A familiar voice brought him out of his thoughts. It was ire.
Louis turned back with a sigh and replied.
"Yeah, just when I thought everything would be over once I leave the family. We were dragged back to the trouble."
ire sighed gently and hugged him.
"Don''t worry, I am here with you."
"Um-hm." ire''sfort brought peace to Louis'' mind.
"Niles."
"Yes, master." The old Butler asked.
"Call the Counts. Tell them it''s an emergency." Louis''s tone was extremely serious.
The old butler left to carry on the task.
"ire, prepare to leave."
ire nodded as she had expected this oue.
At this moment a soft voice came from behind them.
"Where are we going? Daddy~"
Hearing that they were going somewhere, Aurora asked in doubt. Louis was in dismay about how to answer her.
"Are we going on a vacation?" Aurora asked with her eyes sparkling.
"... Yes." Louis nodded.
"Yay!" Little Aurora jumped in excitement. Suddenly, she thought of something and stopped. She asked nervously.
"Then can we take Emily with us?" Emily was Aurora''s ymate and also the child of Louis'' vassal.
"Don''t worry, Emily and her father will also go with us."
"Yay~ thank you, Dad, ~" Aurora smiled sweetly and hugged her dad. She was very excited to go on a vacation.
Louis was extremely regretful seeing his sweet daughter smiling. If only he was strong enough to face everyone they wouldn''t have ended up like this.
But now is not the time to think about this. They need to escape.
***
Half an hourter.
8 Vampire counts stood in front of Louis.
"Sir, what do you need from us?" A vampire with a slightly tall body and brown hair asked. It was Kret McCartney. He was the father of Emily McCartney.
Kret was Louis'' vassal. He had served him for a long time.
All the other counts also nced in Kret''s direction and waited for Louis to speak. They too wanted to know what was going on.
Louis took a deep breath and started speaking.
"It''s like this, Valor''s maternal uncle is now a King rank. So with this opportunity, Valor is trying to get the throne and the inheritance in advance. But for some reason, he is unable to. As far as I can tell it is somehow rted to me. So his target is me."
Sure enough, Louis could easily understand the situation and the enemy''s aim. He had not been a rightful heir to the throne for no reason.
As soon as Valor arrived, Louis had already started analyzing the situation.
"Sir, do you mean lord Valor is going to attack you? Is he not afraid of his Majesty?"
"He is afraid, that is why he hadn''t acted yet," Louis replied and continued.
"For thest few years, he had been going out umting power."
"His Majesty allowed that?"
"Father can''t stop him from recruiting people. So although he knows he didn''t do anything."
"So himing here and rying the news means one thing. He is giving me a choice. Either I stay here and wait for him to get the throne and die, or I leave this ce and die being ambushed by his men. It is just the difference of time." Louis had already seen through Valor''s intention.
"How can he do that?" One of the counts lost his temper.
"I expected this to happen someday, after all, in front of interests, anything is possible. So what if we are a family." Louis said lightly with a sigh.
Everyone was silent for a moment.
Then a man with a big moustache spoke up.
"So what is your n?" This person was Phil Gregory. The only Duke rank vassal of Louis and also his best friend.
Phil had a fierce personality and because he was very close to Louis he always talked casually with him. Louis also didn''t mind that. Rather he would feel ufortable if Phil talked with him respectfully.
"Since you called us here, I''m sure you have already made up your mind." Phil continued with a smirk.
Louis smiled faintly and replied.
"Yes, you are right. I have already decided. We are going to leave."
With Louis'' words, everyone got serious.
"I have already prepared countermeasures for his ambush."
And then Louis started exining the Escape n.
Chapter 168 Betrayal?!!
"The mansion is surrounded by forest. So if they want to ambush us it''s very simple. That''s probably also the reason why Valor is so confident."
"If everything goes ording to his n. Either we try to escape and be ambushed by him or we stay in this mansion and wait for him to get the throne. Either way, he is the winner." As Louis was exining Phil couldn''t help but ask.
"Why do you think he won''t attack the mansion directly? If what you said is true he needs a lot of force to set up an ambush in such a big forest. If he has that many people he can directly attack the mansion right? Why would he go through so much trouble?" Phil''s evaluation was on point. This mansion is not impossible to raid. In fact, it''s very easy, if there are a lot of people.
So Phil couldn''t understand Louis'' reasoning.
"Do you think if it was so easy he would have waited for so long?" As Louis pointed it out everyone''s eyes widened in realization.
Right! This mansion can only be described as luxurious and beautiful. In the force of vampires, it''s not safe. So how could Louis and his family live here safely for years?
Seeing the curious look in everyone''s eyes. Louis sighed and replied.
"There''s a magic array set here by the magic n."
Hearing the exnation everyone nodded in understanding.
"If it''s those freaks we understand."
"Yeah."
Louis raised his hand for everyone to calm down and said.
"Now the escape n. If everything goes well then we may not even encounter them. But just in case we need to be prepared."
"There''s a magic circle set in this mansion that connects us to the old city in the south."
The old city described is the abandoned city in the south where old generations of vampires used to live. But after the war 300 years ago. It''s now just a ruin.
"Valor doesn''t know about this magic circle. Only me and my father knows. So the possibility of him being able to find us is very low."
"Is this teleportation? How did those freaks make such a miraculous thing?" Phil asked curiously. This kind of magic is coveted by anyone. Who doesn''t like fast travel? Until now they didn''t even know of the existence of such a thing.
"Don''t underestimate those magic n freaks. Although they don''t get involved with anyone and are very mysterious. You should never underestimate them." Kret said very seriously, remembering something.
Louis looked at Kret solemnly and sighed. ''Poor Kret, he and those magic n people. If only I could help him somehow.'' Shaking those thoughts out of this head.
Louis said. "This thing can only work once and can only be used in an emergency. So we only have this chance. Now we need to think how to distract Valor."
With that, his gaze fell on everyone present.
"Leave that to me." At this moment Sith, Phil''s confidant raised his hand confidently.
Louis was a little surprised but asked calmly.
"Are you sure? You need not confront him. If only you can just distract him. We will be sessful."
"Don''t worry sir, I won''t get caught. Rest assured."
"Okay, then we will leave in an hour. Sith, you can get ready. Take some vampire ves with you." Louis ordered and gestured for them to leave.
Everyone started preparing for the escape.
***
Inside a luxurious room. Louis exined a few things to ire and the excited Aurora was chatting happily with Emily. Although Emily was three years older than Aurora, they got along very well.
"Hehe~ We will visit many ces~"
"Do you know where are we going Aur?" Emily asked tentatively. For Emily ying with Aurora while remembering her position is very difficult.
Even so, she liked this little Aurora. So being with her makes her happy.
"I don''t know." Aurora''s expression was suddenly lost.
She was so excited that she forgot to ask such an important thing.
"Aur, let''s go. It''s time to leave."
Hearing her mothers call Aurora followed by Emily went toward her.
"Mom, where are we going?" Tugging into her mother''s cloth Aurora asked.
ire gently rubbed her daughter''s head and replied.
"A very faraway ce."
***
It was time to activate the magic circle. Just after the meeting, Sith executed the order given by Louis and went to distract Valor and acted as a diversion.
Although there was no reply from Sith, the time was almost up.
''What happened to Sith? Why is there no signal?''
Louis had a grim expression on his face.
"Should we wait for his signal, sir?" Niles, the butler asked.
Louis was troubled about how to answer him.
''Maybe we should wait after all.''
At this moment.
"No, if we continue to wait, what''s the point of Sith''s hard work?" It was Phil who shouted. His tone was rather anxious.
Everyone looked at him with strange eyes.
Feeling everyone''s gaze Phil coughed and exined himself calmly.
"Maybe he has been busy getting Valor''s attention. We can wait for the signal or try this method again. But I''m not sure if Valor will be prepared this time."
Phil''s words were reasonable. If they fail this time it won''t be possible to trick Valor again.
Thinking of this Louis agreed, but for some reason, he felt something was very wrong. Why did he feel like Phil was acting differently?
''What am I thinking, it''s probably just my imagination. It''s Phil, who had been my best friend for more than a decade. How could I doubt him?''
Shaking those strange thoughts out of his mind, Louis decided to believe in him.
"You are right. We won''t get such a chance again. Let''s go."
''Right Valor, it was your overconfidence that let me escape easily. You may never even think that there was something like teleportation inside the mansion.''
"Everyone! Enter the circle."
"Yay~ we are going on a vacation." Little Aurora was very excited.
*Magic circle activated*
*Woosh**Woosh**Woosh*
Soon after all the figures disappeared in golden lights and the mansion was now empty. Only being surrounded by a forest, which gave off an eerie feeling, where a group of people could be seen emitting high bloodlust. Probably Valor''s men.
***
Far away from the mansion, Sith could be seen running and covered in blood. His breathing was unstable. With his shaking fingers he took out his phone trying to call Louis.
With every ring his expression became panicky.
"*Pant*, *Pant*, please pick up sir." At this moment with a click sound, the phone was connected.
"We have been betrayed."
*Stab*
*Splurge*
That was the only sentence he could leave before the sound of something sharp piercing came and the blood sttered.
Chapter 169 Im Sorry.
An abandoned city where not a single soul was present. The eerie silence and the gust of summer wind. At this moment in this seemingly abnormal ce. A few golden lights appeared out of nowhere followed by the appearance of several vampires.
"We are here," Louis uttered.
"Wow, sir. That was amazing. It only took a few seconds." Peter one of the young counts expressed his shock.
"Oww sis, do you want to pinch me to death?" he screamed in pain.
"Behave yourself, don''t forget where you are," Mary said coldly.
"Please forgive him, sir,"
Louis waved his hand gesturing he doesn''t mind. Little Aurora was also curiously ncing everywhere. But before she could run around anywhere she was stopped by Louis.
"Daddy~ please~"
But Louis didn''t reply to her and his brows furrowed. Feeling that something was wrong Aurora didn''t throw a tantrum. She was still a sensible kid.
Louis closed his eyes and his expression became a little serious.
''Am I... Imagining things?''
"Niles.." Before he could continue his phone rang. Seeing the caller id his expression rxed.
''Sith? Sure enough, he was justte.''
With a rxed expression, Louis picked up the call.
[We have been betrayed. *Stab* *Splurge*]
Soon after another deep voice came.
[Dead?]
[Yes. But, it seems he already reported the news.]
[Does it matter? they are already trapped. Crush that phone.]
*Crack*
*Beep*
Silence.
Thousands of thoughts rushed inside Louis'' mind. He couldn''t understand where he went wrong.
What did he hear? They were betrayed?
Who betrayed them? Everyone here is a close person.
But what if?
No, no, no. That''s not possible.
Louis''s mind was on the verge of breaking. Seeing his wronged expression Aurora tugged his clothes and asked in her soft voice.
"Are you okay? Daddy~"
Seeing Aurora''s worried expression Louis calmed down.
"Yeah." He replied while rubbing her little head.
"ire, Niles, take care of Aurora." Saying that Louis'' eyes turned to his most trusted vassals. With whom he had been for years. They went through life and death together. People whom he thought of as family. Second only to Aurora and ire.
Those people whom he trusted the most.
One of them betrayed him? How funny right?
"Who is it? Tell me now." His words were calm but the terrifying blood lust behind them could be felt even from afar.
Feeling Louis'' bloodshot gaze everyone was terrified. Few of them even knelt as their legs went numb in fright. Not because they were weak, but because this was the first time they had seen Louis act like this. They didn''t dare fight their lord. But one of them still stood there with a mocking smile on his face.
It was none other than Phil Gregory, Louis'' so-called best friend.
Louis'' lips trembled. He couldn''t believe it. He doesn''t want to believe it. But he still asked.
"Was... Was it you... Phil?"
"I was what?" Phil asked calmly pretending not to understand Louis'' words.
"Did... Did you... betray me?" While saying thest two words Louis felt some pain in his heart.
When others heard this, they were shocked. What did their lord mean by that? Phil and Lord Louis have such a great rtionship. How could he betray him? Aren''t they like brothers?
But when they heard Phil''s reply they felt like their hearts might jump out of their mouth.
"Yeah, so what?" Phil asked casually. In the same normal tone whenever he chats with Louis.
Seeing that Phil didn''t even bother giving excuses, Louis'' heart ached. Is this the same person he had known for all these years?
"Why?"
"Why? It''s simple. You were great, your future should have been awesome. The same goes for the people close to you. But you chose to marry a human and ruined everyone''s future. Just like mine."
"If you didn''t do anything unneeded. You could have be the ruler and me, your best friend and your most trusted confidant would have supported you to the best of my abilities. We would have ruled all the vampires together."
"You ruined everything. So don''t me me. I can only support the next heir, Lord Valor. Your value is worthless."
Phil expressed his dissatisfaction while putting all the me on Louis'' shoulders.
Louis gritted his teeth and wanted to say something. But suddenly he sensed a lot of peopleing in their direction.
There''s no time.
"Kret, Niles. Follow n B. Now."
Louismanded and gave a full-power punch to Phil. As his fist went through Phil''s body covered in blood and left a hole in it.
Phil was shocked.
"Y-You, How co-could you?" He asked weakly.
"What? You can betray me I can''t even kill you. Isn''t that unfair?"
Blood splurged out of Phil''s mouth. But Louis knew Phil won''t die with just this much, after all, he is a duke-rank vampire.
So with a sad expression on his face and a grieving heart. Louis directly chopped off his head.
No one had any qualms about this. This is what he deserved. Louis turned to look back and saw that ire was covering Aurora''s eyes. He was grateful for ire''s actions, he didn''t want to be a murderer in his daughter''s eyes. But unfortunately, that wish was impossible. Today he will kill a lot of people and may even die here.
''My daughter, forgive daddy. I a not a good father.''
"Peter and Mary, you go with them. Protect them, please." Louis said while holding back his emotions.
Louis walked towards Aurora and ire and gave them a tight hug.
"I''m sorry,"
Saying that he loosened the hug and with the other counts he was ready to block the attackers.
Aurora didn''t understand what happened. But her mother did and she was devastated. Though she wanted to cry this was not the time.
"Bye Dear." With those words, ire left with Aurora and the others.
"Mom, what about Daddy? Why did we leave him?" Aurora asked.
Holding back her tears, ire said.
"Your Daddy has something to do. Let''s go first."
Emily, Niles, Kret, Peter, and Mary followed them.
Chapter 170 Paint Crimson.
Louis took a deep breath as he said.
"We may die in this battle, but are you still willing to follow me? Maybe if you surrender they might not kill you." If it was before Louis wouldn''t have uttered such things. But after the betrayal, he was not sure.
Hearing Louis'' words they immediately retorted.
"No, sir. How could we surrender?"
"Right, we are not afraid of death. Never been."
"We faced so many deadly situations with you."
"We won''t surrender."
"We will face everything together."
"It''s our honor to die in a battle following you."
Louis'' heart warmed. Maybe he was wrong. Not everyone had such thoughts. They are willing to die for him. How could hepare them to Phil?
"Okay, everyone let''s do onest battle with everything on the line."
"Let this old city be again painted in the color of war. Let''s paint this city with the blood of our enemies. Let our ancestor''s souls reminisce the feeling of war again."
"Yeah,"
"Lord Louis."
"Lord Louis."
Louis raised his hand.
"They are here."
In front of Louis were more than a hundred enemies emitting extreme bloodlust. But in a moment his eyes widened in surprise. Because there were not only vampires but also humans. Yes, those martial artists from those ancient families and people from the magic n.
''Why are those arrogant basta*ds helping Valor?''
"Everyone remember we have to stop them at all costs."
"Yes sir." Everyone shouted in unison.
At this moment, a burst of hystericalughter echoed.
"Hahaha, hey brother good to see you." Louis red at Valor who had several people protecting him.
Valor continued.
"Are you surprised to see me so soon?"
"By the way, how could you leave without telling your brother? I''m heartbroken." Valor pretended to be sad like he was wronged.
"I''m here to take you back."
Seeing that Louis didn''t reply, Valor felt bored. Then he suddenly thought of something to agitate Louis.
"By the way brother, I don''t see my sister-inw and my filthy-Ahem cute niece." Valor intentionally misspoke to annoy Louis.
"Why are you doing this Valor?" Instead of being angry at him, Louis asked. Louis had known that Valor hated him very much but he never thought things woulde to this.
Valor was silent for a moment and looked at Louis with an unbelievable expression.
"You don''t know or are you pretending?"
Finally, Valor broke his gentle smile, and his expression distorted. That hideous look on his face was very creepy. He revealed his true self.
"You have always been a thorn-like existence to me. Even after you were kicked out of the family you are still creating problems."
Louis frowned and asked.
"What are you talking about? I''ve never been involved with family affairs after leaving them. How could I create problems?"
"Don''t pretend, you have the inheritance seal. So it''s reasonable for me to kill you."
"If that''s the case we can find some way to remove this seal. You know I''m not interested in this."
Valor''s smile widened when he heard Louis'' words.
"Don''t worry, even if you didn''t have that seal I would have killed you."
Louis knew very well that this talk would only end up like this. But he was just stalling time for ire and the others to escape. So it doesn''t matter.
"If that''s the case, then there''s no other way," Louis said calmly as he took a fighting pose.
Valor smirked even more.
"That''s the way I like it. Whoever brings me his head will have the opportunity to be my direct subordinate." Valor said as he pointed at Louis and left the scene under the protection of several guards.
Hearing Valor''s statement. Everyone gazed at Louis like a predator eyeing his prey. Valor is supposed to be their next ruler so bing his direct subordinate is equivalent to bing an important figure among vampires.
The opportunity is in front of the so who would miss such a thing?
Many Vampires from Vampire ves to Vampire Knights ranks rushed with the craze in their eyes.
The bloodthirsty nature of vampires was revealed at this moment.
The old abandoned city was filled with crazy roars of bloodthirsty vampires. At this moment an epic scene unfolded. Six vampires stood on one side facing a wave of dozens of Vampires.
Louis faced most of the vampires because he was the one with a reward bounty on his head. Soon he became the target. But they couldn''t overwhelm him. After all, he is a Vampire King rank, how could those low ranks be of any threat to him?
With Louis'' every punch, heads of vampires sted into pulps of flesh. Even with their vampire bodies with the impossible to recover.
Just like Louis, the five counts under him did a remarkable job facing the waves of Vampires. Although they had slight injuries they were nothing worth mentioning.
The scene was bloodied. Just like Louis said in the beginning. They did paint the road with the crimson blood of their enemies.
With this, most of the cannon fodders were dealt with. That''s the only way to describe them. That was their only worth in the eyes of Valor.
Of course, he never believed those ants could kill Louis. His purpose was just to tire him out before the big battle.
As for their lives, why should he care? He did mention the reward if they can then just go for it.
*p*
*p*
Valor pped and apuded him.
"Great job brother, even after all these years you are in your top condition."
Louis smiled and waved his hand like he was very embarrassed.
"Haha, well didn''t this morning''s punch exin everything? Why are you so surprised?"
Valor''s face became ugly with Louis'' ridicule.
"You think you are some great sh*t, huh. Let me introduce you to some of my friends."
With Valor''s words, several humans came in front. These were the same martial artists and magic n people whom Louis had noticed before. There''s no need to exin, he can already sense these people are not easy to deal with.
Chapter 171 End Of The Backstory.
Louis never needed their introductions. He knew them all too well.
There were people from small ns and families like the Mido n, Ji n, Maestro n, Hyunja family, and so on.
But there were also important figures whom Louis was wary of.
The fight started from both sides. It will be a fight to the death. Carelessness means death. Moreover, Louis''s side has only six people, and they were going to face, dozens of enemies who are equal to or maybe even stronger than them.
But they never wavered, even in the face of death they stood proudly by Louis'' side.
Many attacks wereunched from both sides. The air was bloody and so was the ground. Because of the blood, their vampire instincts were also starting to take over. They started getting fiercer as the fight continued.
As soon as Louis dealt with few enemies. He was attacked by a heavy blow which almost broke his defense.
''This power... It''s not some ordinary martial artist.'' Louis looked at the culprit. He knew who his opponent was.
Nelson Tarragon. A genius martial artist from the Tarragon family, a family with arge foundation in martial arts. They call themselves descendants of dragons. It''s unknown whether that''s true or not. But all their martial arts techniques are named after dragon style.
Before Louis could make his move he found himself being unable to attack. He saw there was a small magic circle at his feet.
''A trap?'' Louis'' eyes fell on a man with dark bags under his eyes.
Marvick Burvis. The Burvis n is a n full of mages specialized in spell crafting. They had been studying life energy for generations to create miracles with spell crafting. Their foundations are no less than other martial arts families.
But Louis was a little dumbstruck because he and the Burvis family had always been on good terms so why did they backstab him?
Louis sensed an iing attack and moved instantly. This trap managed to stop him for a moment. But it was enough for Nelson to take advantage of it. Nelson raised his hand in a w shape and attacked mysteriously while shouting.
"Pendragon Form 1 - Dragon w."
Though the form looked silly, Louis didn''t underestimate the power behind that punch. He wanted to dodge, but because of the trap, his reaction speed was very slow.
The w attack pierced through the side of his abdomen.
Louis gritted his teeth in frustration. His wound wasn''t recovering as fast as before. This showed he was slowly getting tired.
He stood up holding back the pain and counter-attacked Nelson. This attack was superfast in others'' eyes.
Many pits formed on the road because of the fight. Although Nelson was a genius and by teaming up with Marvick, he managed to deal a heavy blow to Louis. His strength was still not enough.
In this face-off, he was beaten up badly. After the first mistake, Marvick''s tricks were seen by Louis. So he didn''t give them any more chances. When Nelson was down and Louis was about to kill him. He was hit by a heavy punch in his face.
"Yeah," Valor shouted excitedly from afar. This was revenge for this morning.
This punch was very strong, far stronger than Nelson and other Martial Artists.
When Louis saw the other party he was dumbfounded, he saw a red-haired boy who had a wicked grin on his face. His body was of a warrior. The scar on his handsome face made him look even fiercer.
At first nce Louis didn''t think much about him, he was not even familiar with him. But that punch made him think otherwise.
That power. This aura. That technique.
Isn''t that?
Seeing Louis'' look the boy introduced himself.
"Hi, I''m Rafe. Rafe Wolner." Although the introduction seemed polite on the surface. The mocking grin on his face betrayed him.
Hearing his name, Louis nodded. This confirmed his thoughts. Rafe Wolner, the genius of the behemoth, the Wolner n. Only 15 years old, but his body and strength are far beyond an adult martial artist''s. Fighting on equal footing with Louis within a few years is not impossible.
But the question is. Why is Wolner n also involved with Valor?
Louis had no time to think. The barrage of attacks continued as Louis once again faced the human geniuses.
This was when Louis saw a terrifying sight that made his mind darken.
One of the counts died facing the enemies. But the disgusting thing was Valor let his Vampire ves eat his body.
"VALOR!!! DON''T YOU HAVE ANY RESPECT FOR THE DEAD!!!" Louis was furious.
"What? Everything is a resource. There''s no reason to waste it if by eating his body my ves can get stronger." Valor replied patiently.
Louis had already lost it. He just wanted to rush at Valor and tear him apart.
Ignoring the three geniuses. Louis leaped towards Valor in anger. But at this moment, another one of his counts died and he had the same fate.
Seeing Louis approaching, Valor was calm like water. He muttered softly.
"Uncle."
A heavy blow came at Louis but he barely managed to defend against it at thest moment. His body was pushed back 20 meters in that defensive posture.
"Sure enough it''s you," Louis shouted. The person facing him was Valor''s maternal uncle, who recently reached King''s rank. In normal circumstances, he was no match for Louis but currently, the situation is very different. Louis is facing a lot of enemies and is very tired.
The fight continued again, this time with the addition of a King rank vampire they were able to face Louis.
***
Sometimeter the battlefield was silent. As Louis had said the city was again painted in red. The blood of enemies was a tribute to his ancestors. But in the process, all his counts were dead and he was facing thest five enemies in front of him.
Valor never got involved but the other four fought very tacitly. Louis was very tired and full of wounds. He knew his end wasing. But he had a satisfied smile on his face. Because even though he will die, he managed to give Aurora and the others enough time to escape.
Thinking of his daughter and his wife he couldn''t help but smile. Though there was a regretful expression on his face. The normal life he wanted with them was not possible.
He was betrayed by his best friend, he couldn''t say a proper goodbye to his daughter and ire. He wanted to hug and kiss them. Unfortunately, it was not possible now. In the end, even his subordinates died after following him for years. He was a very bad leader. He led them to their deaths.
He had epted his death but Valor''s next words made him freeze in horror.
"His wife is dead. Now only that Damphir is left."
Valor got this information, and he ryed it immediately. With Valor''s words, everyone nodded. Their guards were also down a little because, after all, that fight Louis was in no condition to put up any resistance.
But they underestimated him. ire and Aurora were everything to him. Because of his anger toward Valor and his love for his wife and daughter. He put everyst bit of energy inside him to use and had an outburst.
The revenge-driven Louis was very dangerous as he jumped at Marvick first.
Marvick tried to put up a defensive spell but Louis was very fast. He directly grabbed Marvick''s neck and strangled him. Due to all the fighting he did just now. Marvick had no energy to cast a spell or to put up resistance. After all, he was physically weak.
With Marvick down Louis doesn''t need to worry about any tricks and so he released whatever was left of him.
Nelson was blown away by Louis'' kick. As for Rafe, he tried to put up a defensive stance but Louis'' fierce attack and his depleted Life energy. Rafe lost his left arm.
At this time Valor was very afraid of Louis. He urged his uncle.
"Stop. Stop him."
But Louis didn''t stop there feeling his lifeing to an end. He used a blood-detonating technique to blow himself. Generally, this technique is used in Vampire ves as they are dispensable. But because of Louis''s blood quality, this attack was magnified by far.
''I am sorry my daughter.'' With that thought and griefing eyes, Louis detonated himself.
Seeing Louis''s suicide Valor''s uncle jumped at Louis and covered his detonating body by himself.
"Valor, Be the greatest ruler."
The body exploded like a huge missile was thrown here. Arge crater was made. The power behind that st was terrifying. The range of that st went in all directions razing everything.
This was how the battle ended.
***
On the other side little Aurora covered in blood was crying holding her mother''s dead body. Beside her stood Emily who was pale and Niles who watched everything in silence.
''Master, Miss. I promise to take care of young miss.''
Niles saw Emily who had her fists tightened as blood dropped out of them. But she just stood there in silence without any tears in her eyes. Even though her father is already dead and they were betrayed once again.
Thinking of those siblings, Niles was very angry.
***
Chapter 172 Peaceful Night.. Or Not??
*Knock**Knock*
Hearing the knock on the door Aurora raised her head and replied softly.
"Come in."
Emily entered the room with a serious expression on her face.
"Mydy, everything is ready. We are ready to set off at any time."
Aurora''s gaze sharpened."Okay."
With that, both of them left the room and soon Niles appeared in front of them. He didn''t say anything and quietly followed after Aurora. Emily also made a few calls at that time.
Soon after they arrived in a hall full of fierce men emitting extreme blood lust. Seeing their fierce look Aurora nodded in satisfaction. This is the small army she had worked hard to prepare for her revenge. Tonight shall be their test.
As soon as Aurora appeared all their fierce eyes dulled and became full of respect.
"Tonight shall be the end of Hyunja lineage. They are the ones who have been terrorizing civilians while coborating with the gangsters in Pris city. Rather they are the same. Human trafficking, drugs, coercion, terrorism, treason, arson, murder, rape, robbery, burry, and kidnapping. All kinds of crimes that happened here are directly or indirectly rted to Hyunjas. Here some of you are also victims of their heinous deeds"
"So what shall be done with these bastards."
Aurora shouted while emitting immense bloodlust. In front of them stood a small army of 50 men.
"Kill them." One of the men shouted while showing his canines. Soon the whole hall erupted in uproar.
"Yeah, kill them all."
"Kill"
"Kill"
"Kill"
Loud cheers were chanted following Aurora''s battle spirit.
***
On the other side, Shin and Alice had already started their long-awaited proper date. Well, the so-called date was only possible due to Alice''s persistence. Because of this reason, she was extremely excited.
"Shin, look at that. It''s so cute~"
Alice said as she pointed at the mascot of a shop nearby.
? Shin also followed after her gaze. It was some weird creature with elephant ears and a parrot face, while two horns stuck out of its head.
''That''s cute?''
Shin was confused but he didn''t dare question Alice''s judgment. She was so happy and excited like a child that he didn''t want to ruin her mood.
''Yeah, let''s consider it cute. As long as Alice is happy.''
He smiled and replied to Alice who had her excited eyes wide open waiting for his answer.
"Yeah, it''s very cute." Shin nodded his head with a wry smile.
Hearing his answer Alice was subtly surprised and then got even more excited.
"Really? You also like Mr. Parfantino?"
What the heck is Parfantino? Isn''t this just abination of parrot, elephant, and rhino? They just mixed these animals into a mascot.
"Yeah, is it popr?" Shin asked tentatively. ''There''s no way people like this kind of thing right?''
Alice had a big smile on her face as she exined everything.
"Yeah, nowadays many girls and kids like it. It''s also a popr character of a children''s TV show."
Seeing that she was about to continue Shin decisively diverted her attention.
"Alice, do you want to eat something?"
Alice checked her watch and nodded.
"Yeah, let''s have dinner first then." With those words, she led him to a restaurant nearby. Which was pre-nned in Alice''s schedule.
The restaurant was dimly lit and had a calm atmosphere. The lighting in the restaurant wasplementing the beautiful illuminance of the night market.
Shin was about to ask if a table was avable when he suddenly heard Alice say.
"We have booked a VIP table here in the name of Alice Kayden."
The receptionist promptly replied.
"Yes, please follow me."
Shin had a confused expression on his face. ''Didn''t they just agree to have dinner? Also, why is the timing for the booking so perfect?''
''We arrived exactly on time and when did she even book?''
Shin turned to Alice giving her a questioning look. She looked at him and giggled coquettishly.
"You want to know when did I book a Vip table and why is the timing so exact?"
Shin nodded his head.
Alice smiled even more, got close to him, and tiptoed on her shoes. Shin slightly leaned toward her to bring his ear close to her mouth.
He could feel her breath tickling his ear. "It''s a surprise for my Darling. I love you~" she said while giving him a small kiss on his cheek.
Although Shin was happy this wasn''t what he wanted. What about his question?
"It''s a secret," Alice said and smiled mischievously.
Now that she said it Shin could only sigh and give up.
While having their meal they chatted and had a good time. Shin felt it was kinda nice. This was the moment when both of them enjoyed their time like a normal couple.
After dinner, they went on to y some games in the stalls. Then a walk under the illuminance of the night market and the moonlight. This moment was so wonderful that without them noticing they had alreadye a long way from the night market.
"I''m so happy Shin," Alice said affectionately while holding his arm.
"Me too."
After a little silence, Alice muttered.
"Just silently walking together arm in arm with each other. How nice if we could do this every day. If only we could spend our every day like this."
Shin was silent but from his expression, it was obvious he also wanted the same.
But both of them knew it was not possible in their current situation. The world is getting dangerous.
Shin quietly patted Alice''s head affectionately and said.
"Don''t worry, we will also live our life the way we want. For that, we need to get stronger. Strong enough that nothing can threaten us. Then we don''t have to be afraid of anything." This was also Shin''s way to motivate himself. Because he had seen the true terror. He still doesn''t know if that was real or just a dream. But it doesn''t stop him from bing stronger.
Alice listened to Shin''s words quietly. Seeing her silence Shin didn''t know what she thinking but he didn''t disturb her.
While walking they had alreadye to a viewpoint from where you can see the whole city. All this time Alice didn''t say a word.
Shin followed where her eyes were looking and noticed thebyrinth of Pris city. It was a tower-like structure on the outskirts of the city that could even be seen from this far away.
''They have yet to clear this dungeon. Should we try it out?''
As soon as that thought crossed his mind Shin shook his head. ''What am I thinking? I promised Alice to take a break from these things.''
He pursued his lips as a cold wind brushed past their faces. In silence, both of them continued looking at thebyrinth, a tower standing far away facing the entire Pris city. Not knowing what was inside their minds.
Soon both Shin and Alice returned to the hotel and had a hot night together. It was only after midnight did they fell asleep together holding each other and feeling the direct warmth from each other''s bodies.
Shin felt that Alice had something on her mind. But he didn''t probe her and let her be, ''she will tell me when she is ready.'' With that thought, he didn''t bother her.
Unbeknownst to them in that peaceful-looking city, a big event was in progress. Which may probably change the entire power system of Pris city in the future. But they have yet to know about this.
***
Chapter 173 Worried Rubert.
After leaving the hotel, Aurora and her men were ready tounch the attack on Hyunja''s group headquarters in Pris City.
For thest few years, Aurora and Emily had been collecting information about their parent''s murderers. After the battle with Louis, Valor barely survived. But he managed to annex the throne in the next few years so now, he is the current king of Vampires of Hazel-Rock country. He even managed to get the family''s inheritance and obtained their ancestor''s power.
But as per Niles (Aurora''s butler), it wasn''t so simple. Valor wouldn''t have been able to get the inheritance. So there must be some sort of price that he had to pay. But his power did increase and that''s an undeniable fact.
In any case, after he annexed the throne. He messed up everything. The vampires are living in fear and turmoil. Vampire civilians are being treated as livestock. The bnce which Aurora''s grandfather (ric Luxembourg) kept for all these years was broken.
Now people from magic ns especially the Burvis n are hunting vampires and treating them as livestock for their gains. For magicians Vampire''s cold heart is a very good resource. Because Vampires absorb vitality by drinking blood. Their cold heart is like a treasure for both martial artists and magicians because it''s rich with life energy and can be used in many ways even improving their strength.
This is the main reason Vampires and those ns have always been at odds. It was a very special case that they decided to help Valor deal with Louis.
Anyway, Aurora''s strength was still not enough to take revenge on those big powerhouses such as the Burvis n, Tarragon n, Wolner n, or even against her basta*d uncle, she was no match for him.
? She has been keeping an eye on them while still hiding so it has been difficult to obtain much information. So she could only take her revenge step by step.
Now her targets have been shifted to other ns who participated in that battle - Mido n, Ji n, Maestro n, and Hyunja family. They were her targets and the Hyunja n happened to be the first step for her revenge.
***
Inside the Hyunja Co. Industrial building, Pris city. Rubert Hyunja was panicking. Why would he not? He was the chairman and head of the n and now an unknown enemy is attacking them.
He found that someone was trying to trace him so he sent his men to find them out, but there was no information from them and they got themselves killed.
Today happens to be the day for their annual general meeting and all the important members are present here. But because of that unknown enemy, he can''t let them die.
"Mr. Rubert, can you exin what is the meaning of this?" An old man asked.
"Yes, you are keeping us here without giving out any information." Another man with wrinkles said out loud in impatience.
"Gentleman it''s because there''s an emergency." Rubert had no way out of this. He decided toe clean about it. "Someone is targeting our Hyunja group. As the important members of the group, everyone''s life may be in danger."
Hearing this frown appeared on everyone''s faces.
"Is our security that bad? We can''t even stop some troublemakers?"
"Yeah, Didn''t we assign many Awakeneds to be recruited as security? Are they so ipetent?"
Rubert wanted to pull their tongue out of their mouths. Didn''t they know the world has changed a lot? Even if he kept many awakened guards there are differences in awakeneds. He is not afraid of fighting, he is afraid of the unknown.
He doesn''t know his enemy''s strength. Even the men he send died without finding anything. So why won''t he be cautious? That''s why he didn''t let anyone important leave the premises, so he could ensure their safety.
He had already recruited more than a thousand awakeneds for their security. It just so happens that the criminal syndicates working under them had many awakeneds. So it wasn''t difficult.
Even with all that security, he was still cautious.
"Dad, you don''t have to worry too much. Even if those Awakeneds are useless, all the Martial artists from the family are here. Everything will be fine." Rubert''s son, Dan assured.
He had full confidence in his family''s martial artists. Dan himself was a Two-star martial artist. His strength was not weak.
Rubert shook his head thinking Dan''s self-confidence was a little too much. Which is not a good thing now. The world now is very dangerous, especially with those foreign races.
"It''s better to be cautious."
Hearing his father''s words, Dan was disappointed and so were the others. But Rubert didn''t care. He had a terrible feeling that things were very wrong. It might be a little overkill or even a false rm. But, there''s no reason to risk it.
What Rubert didn''t know was that his efforts were wasted. Because a certain someone was very happy that Rubert had kept them together.
Aurora and her menunched their attack. Everyone separated in coordination and sneakily dealt with the guards as silently as possible.
Slowly they spread out everywhere blocking all directions. It took some time but they did it perfectly as nned. Aurora was worried they might sumb to their thirst for blood. But it did not happen.
Aurora''s fierce little army showed their strength in front of those awakeneds as they dealt with everyone as per the training they received.
Sneakily kidnapping the guards while killing them in a swift motion as a team.
Aurora was satisfied with their work. It seems she won''t need to observe them. Emily can handle it. She knew they were going to all out the attack soon. After all, it won''t be long before they are discovered.
Sure enough, someone did find them and raised the rm.
She sighed
Aurora gave a slight nod to Emily as a signal and separated herself from them.
It seems it''s time to take action. It is time for Aurora to run wild on a killing spree.
***
[Aurora Luxembourg]
[Species - Dhamphir]
[Level - 65]
[Age - 20]
[Rank - Vampire Queen]
[Origin - Earth]
[Special ability - Blood Warlock (SS) [Advanced 2]]
[Revenge-driven, lonely, sadist, wants to be dependent on someone.]
Chapter 174 Killing Mobs...
*AAAAHH*
*Splurge* (Sounds of blood splurging)
As the man''s head was cut open and the blood splurged out, for some reason it didn''t fall to the ground instead it floated in the air. Toward a certain person.
It was Aurora. As the enemy''s body fell, the blood from his body floated toward her and she stored it somewhere inside her.
Yes stored.
With her ability, she can create weapons made of blood. She can manipte it as she wishes provided she has enough mana.
"Such low-quality blood as always." Aurora sighed. Fortunately, after her advancement, Aurora can store blood forter use. Otherwise, it would have been useless for her. Because there''s no way she is going to drink such stinky blood.
Also using her own blood as a weapon is not something she prefers. The other option is the enemies'' blood. So after the advancement, things became a little easy. Because she can store blood in a separate space forter use. The storage space will increase with the increase in her strength. For now, she can store 20 liters of blood.
"There she is. Kill her."
Aurora heard someone exim from afar and many guards'' attention turned to her.
"Hehe, this is good. I won''t have to chase them if theye on their own ord." Aurora sneered.
Dozens of awakened guards appeared near her as they surrounded her. Rather she let herself be surrounded.
"Surrender yourself, you have no way to escape." A middle-aged guard said.
"No way, captain. We have to kill her. She has already killed our colleagues." Another young man retorted.
"It''s a waste to kill such a beauty. Isn''t it better to let me taste her a little first?" A brown man with a hideous expression on his face uttered while barely holding himself from salivating.
Aurora felt rather annoyed hearing their chit-chat.
The middle-aged man frowned as he wanted to rebut the brown man but Aurora didn''t give them a chance. She raised her hand and uttered.
"Blood needle."
Suddenly three screams sounded which died down in a second. While everyone was surprised. Aurora continued her attack.
"Blood shuriken."
Strange red-colored small shurikens condensed in her hand. As she threw them directly at the four guards who got distracted by the screams of those previous guards who died at Aurora''s needle attack. With her amazing inhumane physique and precise body control, she directly killed them with those shurikens.
With her sudden attack, she directly ended seven lives. Others were horrified but it took only a moment for them topose themselves andunch an attack on her.
"Finish her, don''t let her move."
"Attack together."
"Use guns."
Even though humanity gained superpowers they didn''t give up on using modern weapons. Because even if normal guns are useless against strong enemies they can still kill some weak monsters. Moreover, their target is humans (A.N. - They mistook her as human - because vampires and humans don''t have many physical differences. So it was their mistake to assume Aurora as such.)
Aurora didn''t bother much and used the blood from the previous bodies to strangle their necks and also made a Blood shield around her to stop the bullets.
Even if it wouldn''t have any effect on her body. The same can''t be said for her clothes. She certainly didn''t want her robe to be full of holes. (A.N - Maybe I would have preferred it that way. *Ahem*)
So without moving an inch Aurora dealt with them easily.
After strangling them she just collected some more blood and started running inside the main building.
All the enemies she came across were dealt with blood shuriken.
''Hmm, surprisingly there aren''t many strong guards. It seems they just filled with numbers.''
Aurora''s guesses were right, Robert had no time to recruit many strong individuals. After all big corporations and families are fighting in a cut-throatpetition for strong awakeneds.
It''s already very difficult to find a single A rank. Even then there was an A rank, how can they be a match for her?
Aurora easily dealt with all the guards she came across.
Seeing this scene anyone would have been shocked. Some people would have even vomited. After all, Aurora was surrounded by dead bodies everywhere even the ground was painted with crimson color and decorated with human flesh everywhere. But that beautifuldy in a white robepletely void of any blood stains or dirt was walking past them expressionlessly.
Her indifferent and cold demeanor can make anyone''s blood race. Moreover seeing her walking past the crimson-colored floor. That sight was mesmerizing. (Don''t mind the dead bodies.)
Within a few minutes, Aurora had walked past hundreds of enemies. Unsurprisingly their all came to increase the number of dead bodies.
[You have leveled up.]
[You have leveled up.]
[You have leveled up.]
[ +15 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[You have reached level 68.]
Aurora didn''t have much reaction to these notifications. She just added her bonus stats to Mana. After all, her blood maniption abilities can only be used with Mana. Though because she is a half-vampire she has a certain affinity with her ability which may give her more strength but she has no idea about that.
Aurora saw the blood around her with a disgusted expression.
''Such low-quality blood.'' She felt gross just standing there. It''s not her fault. For ordinary vampires, the blood of the awakened may be good but for Aurora it''s different.
Because of her ability, good-quality blood has be a lot more important for her than for other vampires.
''Hmm'' Aurora suddenly frowned as a certain individual''s image appeared in her mind. This was the person she had met inside a dungeon today.
Thinking of him a smile appeared on her face but it quickly vanished and became indifferent.
She pondered about something and made up her mind.
''Let''s do this after dealing with Hyunjas.''
Aurora started running with inhumane speed while dealing with enemies along the way.
Emily and her subordinates were also having a tough fight. But because of the training they were given things became a lot easier and coordinated.
Within a few minutes, they already took control of the area surrounding the main building.
Rubert and the other members of the board had a dark expressions on their faces.
After all, they were witnessing the sea of blood and dead bodies from the monitor.
Although their expressions were ugly no fear could be felt. Rubert massaged his temples and sighed.
"Send the Martial artists to deal with them. I want their heads at my feet within 20 minutes."
Chapter 175 Auroras Weakness!?
In front of Aurora stood more than 50 enemies. But there was something different about them from those previous hundreds of thrash.
''These people are Martial artists of Hyunja n.'' Aurora thought inwardly as she felt a different kind of energy inside them.
Her heart winced thinking about this n that participated in the murder of her father and mother.
The Martial artists who were sent by Rubert showed myriad expressions upon witnessing the scene in front of them. Shock, fear, anger, disgust, surprise.. etc.
In thatrge hall, dead bodies were scattered everywhere and the ground was covered in blood as if someone intentionally washed the floor with blood.
Those martial artists had already seen the previous fight through the monitor. They all had a certain understanding that her abilities are rted to blood.
So everyone was cautious approaching her when the ground is full of blood.
Seeing their cautious expression Aurora smirked. But her grin can only be described as beautiful. Like a beautifuldy showing a mischievous smile, *Sigh* only if there was no bloodlust around her.
Aurora raised her hand and the blood on the ground converted into spikesunching themselves at her enemies.
Seeing those sharp projectiles beingunched toward them, they instinctively warped themselves with life energy and used defense techniques to defend themselves.
"Iron Shield."
"Iron body."
They raised some transparent shields made of life energy in front of them. It was called an Iron shield, cause it''s as sturdy as Iron.
Iron body as the name suggest raises the defense of human bodies with the help of life energy.
*Bang**Bang**Bang**Bang*
Constant sounds of banging could be heard as those projectiles collided with the shields.
*Creak*
It didn''t take long for them to creak. Then the next line of their defense. The iron body took the next hits.
After this assault, their condition can''t be said as unscathed. But still, the injury was small.
The only affected ones were the two-star and one-star martial artists. There was not even a scratch on three-star martial artists.
They had 5 three-stars, 20 two-stars, and 25 one-star martial artists.
Just when they thought the attack was over those spikes changed shapes covering their bodies trying to finish them.
"Wh-What is this?"
"Remove this from me."
"Ah-Aaahh!!"
In the next moment, most of the one-star martial artists and a few two-star martial artists died.
"Use your life entry as cover around you." Someone with a keen eye shouted and the ones who survived because they managed to use their energy to stop the blood from getting close to them.
"It seems as long as we cover ourselves with life energy her attack is useless against us."
"It seems that''s the case."
Hearing this, they were overjoyed thinking that they finally found their enemy''s weakness.
***
Inside the meeting room, Rubert and the others were equally excited.
"We can finally kill that b*tch."
"Hahaha."
"Though we did lose a lot."
Hearing this Rubert''s face changed to gloomy again. He gritted his teeth as he continued watching through the monitor.
***
Inside the hall, the atmosphere was still a little unnerving as Aurora didn''t have much of a reaction when they survived her attack.
"Don''t think much about it, we know her weakness let''s finish her."
With speed far surpassing human limits those martial artists approached her. They were confident that without her blood-control powers, she will be like a fish on a chopping board.
Everyone was eager to grab her by her hair and drag her to the boss and receive the reward. Just imagining it made their eyes shine.
After all, she is just an awakened. Without her ability how strong can she be?
Unfortunately, they severely underestimated her. Aurora removed her robe and inside it was a battle suit.
Suddenly the aura around her changed as she took a battle stance.
"Come on." With just these two words she jumped into battle.
When they saw the woman charging head-on at a three-star martial artist. Everyone imagined a scene where she flew with her body disfigured.
"She is crazy."
"She is seeking death."
They had full confidence in the three-star martial artist.
When their fists connected the imagined scene did ur. Only the person flying with a disfigured body was not that girl. The three-star martial artist was sted off as he stuck to the wall tens of meters away. He was probably in his near-death stage.
When everyone saw this unbelievable sight they were shocked beyond speechless. The three-star martial artist was one-shotted.
At this moment all their carelessness vanished and they turned serious. The woman in front of them was very strong. Not someone they could take lightly.
"Attack her together."
Aurora didn''t care much about them. With a shrug, she started attacking. With amazing movements and power, she started smashing them to a pulp. It didn''t matter if they were one-star or three-star.
They were equally weak against her attacks. When they started surrounding her, shebined her strength with her blood control and manage to shake their coordination.
Punches kick everything was thrown. Whenever she found a gap in defense, she used that chance to stab them with blood.
The martial artists fell one after another. Soon the entire hall was silent once again. Same as before the number of dead bodies increased. The only difference was that Aurora didn''t look like an elegant fairy but more like a battle angel on the battlefield.
"My ability is still pretty weak. I thought of finishing them all with just blood control but it''s still difficult huh." Aurora muttered to herself as she thought of the previous battle.
She was just trying to increase her proficiency in her ability. As the Blood Warlock is SS rank ability. Finding or rather exploring its usage ways is much more difficult than any normal ability. She doesn''t believe that it''s limited to blood control and maniption. She has a long way to go about it.
She wanted to finish the fight with just her ability but it was not strong enough. So she ended up killing them directly.
Well after all she is a Vampire Queen rank vampire. How can she be weak?
Chapter 176 End Of The Hyunjas.
Inside a meeting room, everyone''s faces were gloomy. Especially Rubert, when he saw the martial artists from his family die a dog''s death. They could not even hold on for a moment against her punches and kicks.
But there was one more thing that made him shocked and angry.
"They are vampires."
As soon as those words fell everyone showed various expressions. Fear, shock, anger, disgust.
Rubert on the other hand couldn''tprehend why would the vampires attack him like this. Although there''s always friction between the two races. There are very few cases of direct confrontation.
Humans hunt vampires for resources and so do they hunt humans for blood.
But this raid didn''t seem something as simple as that. There must be something else going on. But whatever it may be, the situation is already grave. So there''s no hope for reconciliation.
"Mr. Rubert, what should we do?" An old man asked with a wry expression on his face. He had been with the Hyunja group since his golden years. He is very familiar with the secrets of the Hyunja n. So he knows the power that vampires have is very fearsome.
Everyone was panicked because they can see their deathing their way. The fear and powerlessness made them even more miserable.
With everyone second passing their heartbeats, were even more, louder than before. The horrifying fear made their scalps numb.
The Vampire on the screen was making it even more difficult for them, with the speed she was moving.
"Is there no way out, Mr. Rubert?"
"You should have someone special means right?"
"Please tell me you can take care of it."
Hearing the pleads and seeing their hopeful expression. Rubert''s heart ached. It was not that he didn''t want to use any special means. It''s just there is no time to prepare.
So his next words poured cold water into theirst remaining hope.
"From the way she crushed those 50 martial artists, she is at the very least a ''Vampire Princess'' rank vampire..." With a pause, Rubert continued."...and I don''t need to say about her subordinates. They must also be vampires. All the awakeneds were dealt with by her. We are no match for her." The old man slumped on his back with a grieving expression on his face. "It''s our end."
But before anyone could react to his words. The door was kicked open and a beautiful but dangerous woman entered the hall making the atmosphere chilly sending shivers to the back of already scared people.
Dan was the first to react as he shouted. "WHY THE HELL ARE YOU DOING THIS?" Though he was scared. He was never someone who would back down in the face of the enemy. Although he knew he was no match for her after he saw her fight. He was still ready to fight her until hisst breath.
But the main reason for his outburst which overcame his fear was anger. He never knew who the person in front of him was, but they are here to eradicate his whole family how could he ept it?
Before he could ask any more questions he was already tied by the blood which took the shape of a rope. Even his energy control was of no use.
"We didn''t do anything to you. We don''t even know you. But you killed everyone, why?" Rubert asked while clenching his fists tightly as blood seeped through them. The anger in his words could be felt clearly. He was barely holding himself from rushing to attack her.
So he asked the questions which he couldn''t figure out. After all, he knew there was no way out for them. So he could at least know the reason for this massacre. He never believed it was because of the human-vampire conflict.
"..."
But the woman had no intention of answering his questions as she ignored him and started making a call in front of them as if they are insignificant to her.
Veins popped up on Rubert''s head. But Aurora didn''t let him move and directly used her blood control to bind him. More specifically the blood that was dropping from his hand when he clenched his fists.
[Yes, Mydy.]
"Emily, leave Niles to search for any reaming enemies in the facility andmanding the group. Youe here."
[Yes, Mydy.]
*Click*
With a simple answer, the call was hung up. In a minute, Emily was already standing in front of her.
"Mydy."
Aurora nodded at her and said inly. "It seems their first battle was a good experience."
Emily nodded and replied. "Yes, Mydy. There are no casualties on our side."
When Emily said this, the pupils of everyone present except Aurora shrank involuntarily. Just what kind of enemies attacked them? In a single night, they finished the entire foundation of years of their hard work. Yet they still don''t know the cause.
"Okay, now that''s out of the way. Let''s deal with them." Aurora said as her gaze swept across everyone in the room sending chills.
Emily nodded in affirmation.
"You wanted to know why I am doing this right?" Aurora smiled politely while asking Rubert. He didn''t but her act of acting as a properdy. Just nodded slightly.
"It''s because of your big brother. Do you remember what happened 12 years ago?" When Aurora mentioned this Rubert''s pupils shrank in realization. But he had no way to speak as his mouth was also plugged by blood.
"Yes yes, the attack in which you supported Valor." Aurora continued as if sensing what the other party wanted to say.
How could Rubert not remember? Because his genius older brother died on that mission and he, the weak one, had to take the responsibility for the n. Because he was weak, many powerful martial artists left the n not wanting to follow someone weaker than them. Because of this reason, the Hyunja n also became very weak in recent years.
Now the ghost of his brother''s past came back to haunt them.
Seeing his expression, Aurora didn''t show any change in emotion. She slowly walked and stood in front of him. Then in a very melodic voice, she uttered her next words with a terrifying amount of killing intent surging out of her.
"The people you hunted were my parents."
After that many screams of agony and pain echoed from inside the meeting hall. It was already past 3:00 a.m. when the hall returned to silence. Aurora and her group left quietly under the darkness of the night.
In the Hyunja group where more than a thousand people were present a few hours ago. Now not a single life could be sensed anywhere. Nothing just the smell of blood.
Chapter 177 Small Talk With Mia.
"Hmm~"
Shin''s eyes fluttered open, as he felt some movement beside him, as he woke up to greet this new beautiful morning with the beauty beside him.
"Good morning Alice," Shin said as he kissed her awake.
"Umm, good morning darling~" Alice greeted with a sweet smile on her face.
"Let''s go fresh up," Shin said while caressing her hair and beautiful face.
"You go first, My body is still somewhat sore," Alice said in a coquettishining tone.
Shin smiled wryly at her antics. If he didn''t know her better he would have believed it. But he knew too well how wild she is.
"Hurry up though, we have to go out soon." Shin reminded her as he went to the bathroom.
Seeing his leaving back Alice couldn''t help but think. ''Should I have suggested going together to save time? But I''m sure it would have taken hours if we did that.'' Thinking of something crazy a blush appeared on her face.
[Mia - My daughter has be such a naughty girl.]
''Don''t peek at my mind, mom.'' Alice was embarrassed when she heard her mother''s words.
[Hehe, I''ll think about it.]
Trying to hide her embarrassment Alice changed the topic. ''What are you guys doing?''
[Robin is teaching those new guys. Baldy and sses are good. His strength is also improving.]
''And what are you doing?'' Alice asked with a raised eyebrow.
[What? You want your poor old mother to work for you. Such a cruel daughter.]
Hearing her fake cry Alice couldn''t help but roll her eyes. It took some time after her death but both Mia and Alice have be used to their usual chit-chat just like how they used to when she was alive.
They continued chatting for some time or more like teasing each other. After all, both of them are rtively new to their rtionship. It''s the first time for Alice. As for Mia, she and Robert both died just after they decided to marry each other. So they had no time to improve their rtionship. What a cruel fate. So yeah, even in this form at least they are together.
Suddenly Mia asked something which made Alice frown.
[What are you going to do about Elena?]
''What are you talking about mom?'' Alive asked seriously.
[Oh, don''t try to act ignorant in front of me. I know everything that''s going on with you. The talk you had with her. What are you going to do about that?]
Hearing this Alice sighed in confusion.
"... I... don''t know."
[... You do know that Shin did have feelings for her.] With a pause, Mia decided to speak.
"Yeah, I know. She was in his life even before me. She had known the previous him. Unlike me who suddenly entered his life." Alice said with a sigh.
[You don''t have to worry about that, whoes first orst, doesn''t matter. What matters is that if you are happy with that person.]
''I know we are happy with each other. But he is also trying to distance himself from her because of me. I am pretty sure he doesn''t want that.''
[So what''s your opinion?]
''Well, I am happy that he is distancing himself from other girls. Too bad killing Elena will make Shin sad otherwise I would have killed her long ago.'' While thinking of killing her, Alice''s pupils subconsciously turned red.
Hearing her daughter''s dangerous thoughts Mia was speechless.
[... Let''s not kill her, okay? Find some other solution.]
''...Yeah.'' Alice replied with a sigh. To be honest Alice also thought killing Elena is not a suitable option. But her naive and pure mind can''t think of other solutions.
[How about that Aurora girl?] Mia thought of something and asked. From what she remembers that girl is probably very beautiful and also interested in her son-inw.
"Who?" Alice''s hair also started turning ck as she asked.
[...That Damphir.] Mia suddenly had a premonition.
''I will kill her. The way she looked at him yesterday. Was like she was barely holding herself from eating him. If she dares think of sucking Shin''s blood. I will pluck out all her teeth, tear out her skin, burn her flesh, and let her rot or throw her body in a deadly acidic tank.'' Alice answered with a cute smile on her face.
[...That''s] Mia''s eyes widened in surprise.
''What?''
[Awesome. What a great idea, Alice. You have to do your best to protect my son-inw. Don''t let those crazy b*tches suck his blood.]
Alice was also enthusiastic. ''Yeah, mom. Only I can suck his blood. His entire being is reserved for me.''
[Good girl~] Mia was very proud of her daughter.
Robin the unfortunate one who happen to listen in on their conversation was frightened by the topic. But he dare not say anything. Only pity and praise Shin for having such a loving girlfriend.
Shin who had just taken a shower was oblivious.
***
After getting ready both of them went to eat breakfast in the hotel''s restaurant.
While waiting for breakfast Shin happened to hear an interesting conversation on the table beside him. He focused his hearing to listen in.
"... It was a massacre."
"The corpses are piled up."
"How did this happen?"
Curiosity got the best of him and he decided to ask them.
"Excuse me."
"Yes?" The young man with a french mustache turned to him.
"Can you tell what were you guys talking about? Did something big happen?" Shin asked with genuine curiosity.
Seeing Shin''s action Alice also became attentive. Whatever can make Shin curious, of course, she had to know.
"Oh, you don''t know." The young man eximed.
"Yesterday night there was a mass murder in this city."
The ck man beside him also started exining.
"Yeah, more than a thousand people were brutally killed. You should see the news. In the original photo, it''s like a sea of corpses."
"What?" This news shocked Shin as well as Alice. Thousands of people were murderedst night while they were making out. Damn.
The ck man continued. "It''s called the ''Genocide of Hyunjas''."
Chapter 178 Cause Its Interesting...?
While eating his sandwich Shin couldn''t help but think back on the conversation they just had a while ago.
''Genocide of Hyunjas.''
''Last night someone killed more than a thousand people and most of the important members of the Hyunja n. They were brutally murdered. The ones who survived are out of this city.''
''So this was the time when Hyunja n came to an end and the beginning of the rise of Green Serpents. Hmm, now that they are gone how will the future change?'' Thinking of this, Shin couldn''t help but be interested.
It''s not that he pitied them. Hyunjas deserved it after all they had done. But- ''More than a thousand Awakeneds died. Who has such power in this city? I''m pretty sure there must be those Hunja n''s martial artists too. So whoever it is. They must be pretty strong.''
Even in Leonard''s memory, Shin couldn''t find any information regarding the perpetrator.
Shin turned on the phone and started searching for the news. As it was a hot topic, it wasn''t difficult to find it.
''They were brutally murdered. Signs of resistance are very few. They did this without alerting anyone. Even the connection to any servers orwork in that area. Everything was cut off at the time of the incident. All the records of the cameras were destroyed.'' Reading the news, Shin couldn''t help but be surprised at their capability.
''Whoever it is, their work efficiency is awesome.'' He can''t help but praise them.
Shin thought of something and continued looking at the photos of the incident. The more the watched the frown on his face deepen.
Alice on the other side was busy watching Shin''s actions. On the surface, she looked calm but inwardly she was blushing seeing his thoughtful look. Calming her throbbing heart she asked. "Are you interested in this incident?"
"Not really," Shin shook his head. But used Mind Control to start a telepathic connection with her.
Sensing something Alice immediately became serious. If by any mistake Shin ends up hearing her thoughts she will be embarrassed to death.
Shin [I think I know who is behind this incident.]
Both of them acted as if they were concentrating on eating rather than talking.
Hearing Shin''s words Alice''s eyes immediately turned serious.
Alice [Who is it?]
Shin pointed to the photos on his phone and showed them to her.
Shin [See this, what do you see in this picture?]
Alice [A floor covered with blood and dead bodies.]
Shin [Yeah that''s what I''m talking about. Blood, the whole floor is covered in blood, and for whom this type of battleground is perfect?]
Seeing that Alice was still confused. Shin decided to stop twisting his words and said.
[It''s Aurora. Her ability is Blood Warlock. It''s the perfect setting for her to showcase her abilities.] Although Shin didn''t know the extent of her abilities. But it''s given in the name Blood Warlock. She would at least be able to control blood, right?
Alice gave him a sharp look andined [And how would I know what her ability is?]
Her words, Shin couldn''t refute it. Right he didn''t tell her. How would she know? So to hide his embarrassment he continued further.
[You remember the hijackers yesterday?]
Alice cutely tilted her head in confusion. It took a moment for her to react when she remembered.
[Ah, those guys. What about them?] From her face Shin could tell she was the least bit interested in them. For her, they didn''t even matter.
''Excuse me, you were the one who killed them yesterday and you don''t even remember?'' Shin wanted toin, but he controlled his urge to do so. He knew very well that their well-being didn''t matter to her. If he didn''t remind her she would have forgotten about it. No, she did forget. That is also in a day, maybe even earlier. Did she even bother to remember?
He sighed and continued.
[They were people of the Hyunja group, they were searching for someone. If my guess is right it was probably Emily. As she was also on our ne.]
Shin who connected the dots was waiting for her admiring or surprised look. Ready to show a smug face. But what he got in return was squinting eyes and a questioning look.
She was sitting in front of him and her whole demeanor changed. Like an interrogator sitting in front of a suspect. Seeing her expression Shin couldn''t help but let out a cold sweat. ''Did I say something wrong? What''s wrong with her?''
Although she is younger than Shin and acts like a spoiled kid. Shin knows very well she is not as simple as she looks. From her background to her powers. Many things are a mystery. As she is the only SSS rank person he had met. Her Queen transformation has power beyond their level. The adult Alice whom he met in the sanctuary in his dreams. Or the time when she revived him. He is still not sure about that.
They were many questions for which he wanted answers. This is also the reason he treats her matters very seriously. Another reason is probably that he loves her too much. So what could be the reason now?
Seeing the nervousness on Shin''s face Alice''s frown deepen.
[Why do you know she was on our ne? From what I remember we met at the airport for the first time.]
Shin was shocked and speechless. What? Did be hear it wrong? He sighed and facepalmed.
[I checked her information before because she saw you transform. I think I told you about that.]
[Is that the only reason?]
[Yes.]
Alice''s vignt expression immediately rxed.
Shin sighed ''typical Alice''.
[So, what do you want to do?] She asked.
[About what?] Shin asked back in confusion.
[About those bitches- I mean vampires. Will we kill them?] Alice controlled her words and asked. She was excited at the thought of killing them.
[Why would we kill them?]
[Isn''t that the reason why you are exining everything? So that we can take revenge for those poor dead souls?]
[But they were criminals it''s better that they died.]
[So we are not going to take revenge?]
[No.]
[Then why are we discussing this?] Alice asked with a confused look. They were discussing so secretly there must be some reason behind his actions.
[Cause it''s interesting.]
[...?]
Chapter 179 Hands Off!! He Is Mine!!!
With the decline of the Hyunja n, major powers all around the country were shocked. As for the civilians who had no idea about Hyunja''s dirty deeds, it only became a topic of discussion and spread the terror of the force that can kill a thousand people silently.
The victims of Hyunja''s dirty deeds were happy as they got the retribution they deserved. But the major powers were not as calm as those civilians. If there is a force that can eliminate the Hyunja group so easily then they would try to control it or suppress it.
Others major ns who had dealings with the Hyunja n were alert in case they might also get affected by this.
Whatever reason it may be, they were all searching for the perpetrator who eliminated the Hyunja n.
Most of the criminal organizations in Pris city were controlled by the Hyunja n. So their major support or should be said strongest backer was now gone.
With this event, Pris city is going to be the most affected. Now that the Hyunja n is gone, power in Pris city has be a big pie for anyone to eat. Many ns can''t wait to take a bite of it.
''But it seems the Awakened Association would take thergest pie.'' Shin thought as he saw many agents of the association in the city.
"What are you thinking?" Alice''s voice sounded beside him.
Shin turned to look at the beautiful girl wearing a white dress with a shade of blue pattern on her skirt. Her beautiful purple hair with a shade of blue. In the morning sunlight, her beautiful face shows brilliance. A tint of pink could be seen on her pouting cheeks. Maybe it''s because of the cold which probably shouldn''t be the reason as per her body stats so it''s probably blushing. The blush on her face while trying to act angry made her look even cuter. She wore a blue flower essory on her hair whichplimented her hair as well as her dress.
Her rosy soft lips were as moist as flower petals after a drizzle of rain.
Without thinking his body subconsciously moved. Pulled her towards him and under her surprised and bewildered look. He directly closed the distance between their mouths and gave her a sweet kiss wanting to devour her lips.
Alice had no time to react and under his sweet action, she also went with the flow. Only after half a minute passed did he break the kiss.
After taking a few breaths Alice tried to calm herself. But before she could say anything she noticed many gazes on her. She saw the pedestrians giving them a teasing look with a knowing smile on their faces. Now her face waspletely red in embarrassment.
Embarrassed by the looks she was getting. She immediately pulled Shin''s hand to walk out of there.
"Hehe~" seeing Alice''s actions Shinughed with an amused smile.
"Hmph, Why did you kiss me suddenly?" Alice asked while trying to act angry as she was caught off-guard.
"You want to know?" Shin asked to which she nodded her head. He closed his mouth near her ear and whispered. "I couldn''t control myself. Seeing you look so beautiful."
Hearing hispliment Alice was embarrassed but her lips couldn''t help but turn upwards forming a sweet smile.
"Let''s go the Cab is here," Shin said as he pulled her hand into the Cab he just booked.
It took a few minutes for Alice to return to her normal self. The driver also noticed the atmosphere between them and gave a knowing grin but didn''t ask further.
Currently, they were going out shopping at Pris city''srgest shopping mall. All kinds of products from different brands can be purchased there. Today they were going to buy clothes for both of them and check out a few other things.
As his eyes nced out of the window several times, many attractions passed by. But the thing that interested him most was the situation everywhere. As the future of this city had already taken a big change in itself. Now there will be no Green Serpents to take control of the city after the elimination of Hyunjas. So the years they were going to be oppressed under their rule are gone. Now things may turn out to be better or worsepared to the future he knows.
Shin also thought of contacting Aurora and asking her if she was behind it. But he decided against it. For one reason she is strong. Not just because of her level or her ability. If it''s just her ability Blood Warlock(SS). Shin is certain he can fight her. His strength is far beyond his level.
The main reason is her original strength. Her physique is that of a Vampire Queen. From what he remembers. Reina told him Vampire King/Queen rank vampires are very strong existence.
''Who was the current ruler of the vampires?'' Shin thought but couldn''t remember. Before his awakening, he was never interested in matters rted to martial artists or vampires. So he never cared.
''I should have a talk with them after going back home.'' Shin thought and sighed a momentter. ''I am sure things are going to get troublesome.''
Soon with the sound of breaks the car stopped. "We are here." The driver''s voice sounded. Shin nodded and left with Alice.
The drivers saw them entering the mall and muttered with a look of nostalgia, "It''s good to be young."
On the other side, Shin and Alice entered the mall and went on their shopping spree.
After his awakening, there is a lot of change in Shin''s physique. So when the sale staff girls saw him wearing different dresses and trying out new fashions they couldn''t help but admire him. They started showing clothes more enthusiastically for him to try.
After all with his handsome face and charm, all those dresses suited him.
Of course, Alice was annoyed but she couldn''t refute their hard work. After all, he did look pretty handsome.
But then she saw a few girls asking for his number. ''These bitch*s.'' Alice gritted her teeth and rushed in for the rescue. "Hands off, that''s my boyfriend!!!"
Chapter 180 Should I?!!
Walking out of the shopping mall with arge number of shopping bags in his hands. Shin couldn''t help but nce at Alice beside him. All this time she was stuck to him and didn''t let anyone approach him.
''In a way, it''s better. But it''s quite fun to tease her.'' Thought Shin.
"Where are we going next?" asked Alice.
"Hm, well although I still want to enjoy more that can wait forter. There''s something I want to check," said Shin with a thoughtful look.
Alice was a little down hearing it but soon put on a smile on her face thinking. ''Does it matter what we do as long as I am with him? Though a normal date still would have been nice.''
Shin understood what she was thinking. He put the shopping bags inside the [Soul space] and gently rubbed her head. "You do know Alice, currently we are very weak. There are many powerful enemies we are going to face. We have to improve our strength fast. So we can''t just enjoy our time now. Otherwise, we will be living with the constant threat of death looming over us all the time."
When Shin reminded her, Alice also understood this fact. So her depressed mood lightened up a lot. "Fine, but next time it should not be like this.''
Shin nodded his head in agreement. He swiped his phone searching for something and turned on the navigation system.
"[Gravity control] and [Shadow Veil]."
He activated his abilities and both of them became invisible and their bodies started to fly. Following the navigation, in his phone, Shin started to fly in a certain direction.
"Where are we going, Shin?" asked Alice.
"Lourein Road." He replied nkly.
"Where those mosquito bitch*s did the bloodbath?" She asked with an innocent smile.
''If those royal vampires hear themselves being called mosquitoes, I don''t know what their reaction will be.'' Shin smiled wryly and replied "Yeah." Then he continued. "I want to see if their souls are left there."
Hearing this Alice''s eyes lit up. "Do you want me to absorb their souls?" To be honest, Alice didn''t care about them as they don''t have any personal grudges. Now that Shin has mentioned it she has no problem absorbing them. Although she has a lot of chaotic energy stored, she has no problem getting more. As for taking them as servants, she has no thoughts currently. She first wants to test if sses and Baldy would turn out useful or not.
"First I want to test something. If it doesn''t work. You can absorb them." Shin knows that they were just thrash. So there''s no guilt about doing such things.
Alice didn''t ask anymore and just continued enjoying the flight (Reverse gravity) with Shin.
Shin''s thoughts were wandering somewhere else. ''I don''t know if that will work or not.''
Shin has plundered [Demonic Fog (A)] ability and [Demonic energy] stat from Ren Hector because he needed it in the future. But he doesn''t know if having two different types of energies which oppose each other will work on his body.
He already has Divine energy but he doesn''t know if having Demonic energy will corrupt his mind or how to make these two energies coexist. Having mana together with either of them is no problem but the case with Divine energy and Demonic energy is different.
If Divine energy represents the energy of divine beings. Demonic energy represents Demons. Currently, they haven''t faced such threats but that doesn''t mean they will not face them in the future.
Even with his limited knowledge of Leonard''s future. Shin knows Demons are terrifying beings. Whom he is not ready to face.
So he is still hesitating about whether to learn it directly or wait for the right time. Neither did he add any stat points on Demonic energy. ''If only I could find some help.''
Thinking of this he turned to look at Alice. Suddenly a thought came to his mind as he asked. "Alice, when you defeated Ren Hector you absorbed his energy, right?"
"Yes," Alice replied not knowing why Shin is asking about this. But regardless she replied honestly. "His energy was different butpatible with my chaotic energy."
Hearing this Shin smiled widely. "That means you can absorb it again?"
"Yeah, I can."
"Okay then, listen Alice. I am going to learn Ren''s ability. So if you find something wrong with my body. Absorb that demonic energy okay?"
"Yeah, sure." she has no problem helping Shin. She also doesn''t want something to happen to him. "But if it''s so dangerous you shouldn''t take such risks?"
Shin understood Alice was worried about him. So he reassured her. "I am not certain how it will work that''s why I want you to be ready."
"Okay, I''ll believe you." Alive was still worried but she knew she won''t let anything happen to him.
With, that they started making their way to the location of thest night''s massacre.
While flying Shin started using his mana absorption to increase his mana capacity again. To his surprise, the absorption rate was a lot better than before. ''What happened? Now that I think about it. I haven''t checked yesterday''s notifications after defeating those Mettle Turtles. It''s all because I was too busy building friendships with Aurora and Emily.''
***
[You have killed 298 Mettle Turtles.]
[You have gained experience.]
[You have leveled up.]
[You have leveled up.]
[ +20 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 10 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a new skill Mana Eater(D) X298.]
[Ding! The Host possesses the special skill Mana Absorption]
[Ding! Mana Eater X298 is being fused with the special skill Mana Absorption...]
[Congrattions! Mana Absorption skill is sessfully upgraded. Mana''s absorption rate is increased threefold.]
***
''Not bad. Because the Mana Absorption skill has no rank I don''t know how good it is. But threefold is already a lot better. That was some unexpected gain.''
''I still have to sort out all the abilities I have collected from Green Serpents.'' Thinking of therge number of abilities in his collection he couldn''t help but get a little excited.
''Let''s see how many useful abilities I can get. It''s time to use the [Upgrader (SS)] skill again.''
Chapter 181 Things Went Wrong!!
When they arrived at that location. Shin and Alice slowlynded without making a sound while their bodies were still invisible. The area was sealed by the investigators. Many people in official uniforms were doing some investigation, probably searching for some clues.
''Are they from Awakened Association?'' Seeing their uniform Shin wasn''t much surprised. After all, the majority of superpower-rted incidents are handled by them now. As they are kinda new so it''s difficult to trust them. So even Shin is trying his best to be out of their radar.
Alice was also curiously looking around. She saw some people carrying dead bodies, while some people in white gloves were observing the battle marks. Such as the crack on a wall, and de marks on the ground.
After looking around curiously for a few seconds Shin directly pulled Alice inside the main building. With his [Magic eyes] he had already confirmed that most of the dead bodies were still inside and some kind of weird aura surrounded the whole building. ''Well, It''s reasonable. It will take some time to clear all the dead bodies.''
''Mind Control.'' Shin activated his skill.
[Alice, is this the aura of the souls of those dead guys?]
[Yeah, that''s right.] Alice nodded her head in response.
Getting his confirmation Shin directly entered the hall where the aura was most concentrated.
A bad stench entered their nostrils as Shin regretteding here without preparation. ''I should''ve bought a few gas masks.''
Alice was also disgusted but not too ufortable.
[You alright Alice?] Shin asked.
[Why bother? We have killed so many people. I''m already ustomed to it. It''s just disgusting.]
Hearing this he could only smile wryly. Her words are reasonable.
[Let''s just get it over it. Alice, be ready.] Shin reminded her, to which she nodded. There''s no way she will let anything happen to him.
Shin took a deep breath and activated.
''Demonic Fog.''
[No energy.]
Seeing this message he felt like a fool but calmed himself down thinking ''fortunately no one saw it'' and added stats in demonic energy.
***
[Bonus stats - 35] [Demonic Energy - 30]
***
''Demonic Fog''
He once again activated this skill. But this time there was a reaction. The purple-colored fog came out of his hand. But soon his eyes went cloudy and his sight ckened.
He felt like his whole body was groaning in pain. Veins pooped out all over his body. His expression turned hideous.
"Shin!!!"
Alice panicked and started absorbing the demonic energy in Shin''s body. He felt a little relieved but the pain was still torturous. He circted the divine energy inside his body to remove the demonic energy. But it was more difficult than he thought.
''It was a mistake to learn this ability here of all ces.''
Cold sweat broke out from his body while Alice''s worries increased over time. ''It''s not good.'' He felt like his consciousness was fading. So with hisst bit of strength. He activated his abilities and took Alice away from the building. ''If I get unconscious there, we will surely be caught or get branded as criminals.''
With that thought, he took away Alice from there. "It should be fin-" his consciousness blurred and he fainted.
"SHIN!!!" Alice shouted and tried to wake him up. "What going on? I''ve already absorbed all of his demonic energy. Why did this happen?"
Soon she noticed all his veins were calming themselves down and his breathing became steady. But he was still unconscious.
Worried Alice immediately took him to a nearby hotel to let him rest. Inside the hotel room. Sheid him on the bed and sat beside him with a guilty look.
"Shin..."
***
"Ugh." Shin groaned.
"How can you be so reckless?"
Shin heard a familiar yet unfamiliar voiceining about something. He slowly lifted his eyelids to see the familiar yet unfamiliar person standing in front of him.
It was the adult Alice. At least that''s what he thinks because he doesn''t know who she is.
"Alice? Am I in your sanctuary?" Saying that he looked around a bit. It was the same ce where he wasst time which he believed to be his dream.
"Yes." She replied.
From her voice, Shin could feel the anger and concern towards himself.
"Are you angry with me?" Shin couldn''t understand what was going on. If he remembers correctly she told him it''s not easy to bring him here and it will probably take a lot of time for them to meet. So what happened now? It''s only been a few days. How is he here?
"You are asking me, am I angry? Of course, I am. You almost killed yourself with your recklessness." Her anger exploded and she shouted while huffing.
Shin could only think of one reason. "Is it because of the demonic energy?" He asked with a guilty look.
"Yes, what were you thinking when you absorbed it and started using it?" She asked while folding her hands. There''s no way she is going to let it slide.
"If I could use it, my strength will grow even faster." He answered truthfully. That''s what he believed. If he could control that energy his growth will be much faster than now. Thebination of Mana, Divine energy, and Demonic energy. At least that''s what he believed theoretically.
She went silent upon hearing it. As the silence continued, Shin couldn''t help but feel even more guilty. Whether it''s the small Alice or the adult one he regards them as the same entity. So he felt more like Alice was angry at him.
After a long silence, she continued.
"... You know, although you have an abnormal ability that defies everything even ''the Absolute Rules''."
Shin wanted to ask what is ''the Absolute Rules'' but she didn''t let him ask and continued.
"You can absorb various abilities and use them. But to absorb all these energies your body is too weak. Do you think Divine energy and Demonic energy are like mana, ki, life energy, or those other types of energies normal mortals use? No. Divine energy is ess to immortality or even godhood. $%@$%#" She saw that she couldn''t speak about it so she gave up and exined other things.
"If a mortal use demonic energy without a contract with a demonic being slowly their mind and body will get corrupted."
Chapter 182 Things Went Wrong!! (Part II)
"If a mortal use demonic energy without a contract with a demonic being slowly their mind and body will get corrupted."
"Like that guy Ren Hector. He had a contract with a demonic being. But he took external ess to that energy and demonified. Also died at your hands."
"Wait you mean? Did he meet a demon? Demons are already on earth?" Hearing this Shin was worried. If it''s true. It''s too dangerous.
"No, he didn''t meet a demon. He managed to sign a contract because of his ability. Which let him connect to a demonic being."
"Does that mean his contractor may attack me?" He asked.
"I''m not sure." She replied with a shrug.
Shin was a little nervous and so angry that he cursed Ren Hector, because of him, some small-time criminal, he may end up facing something disastrous.
"I gave you ess to divine energy early while sharing some of my power. You are not strong enough if you want to control or make demonic energy coexist with your other energies. Do you understand?" She questioned in an almost threatening tone.
Shin nodded his head seriously. Only now did he understand how foolish he was. With his recklessness, he may have lost his mind just then.
Seeing him nod, the adult Alice also calmed down. She could understand he couldn''t be med for it. It was unintentional. But because of his recklessness, he could have died and she didn''t want to lose him.
"Anyway, it''s good that you are safe." She said and then muttered in a low voice. "Good job my other self."
Shin was confused but he knew there was no point asking because she can''t break that authority or something. So he won''t get any answer. That''s why he didn''t ask about Absolute rules. So he asked something else.
"Alice, if I increase my divine energy to a high level. Will I be able to control demonic energy?" This was something he was concerned about. If he can''t control demonic energy soon. Then his ns may need to be altered. Because in some of his important ns for the future, he needed to use demonic energy.
"Well yes and no. You can''t fully control it in a short term but you can restrain its side effects. If the divine energy is at a high level. It''s difficult for demonic energy to corrupt the individual''s mind."
"Be careful with demonic energy though It''s not just corruption of mind at some point you may even be a demon or a mindless monster. You are free to try if you want to." She warned him seriously.
Shin shivered at that thought. There''s no way he wants to be a monster. Suddenly another question came to his mind.
"Why didn''t my blessinge into effect?" Shouldn''t his blessing [Instant Recovery (SS)] stop him from demonifying?
"It attacked your spirit this time. Not your body." She exined.
"Ah, I see."
"It seems the time is almost up. Also,fort her. She is too worried." She said.
Shin nodded and decided to ask one more question.
"By the way, How did we connect so early? Didn''t you say it will be a long while before we can meet again?"
For some reason, she blushed and replied.
"The connection became a little strong because of those things you were doing."
"What things?" Shin asked in confusion. She blushed even more and ignored his question while continuing.
"But it''s still difficult to bring you here. This time I had to bring you here so that your spirit doesn''t get corrupted. Now go." Saying that she waved her hand and didn''t let him speak.
Soon Shin felt himself being pulled by some force. His consciousness went dark while he was still in thought.
''Could she be talking about sex? Does having sex with Alice, somehow rted to her connection with me?'' Shin was bbergasted and decided to not think about this matter. If it''s true he will get to know the answer in the future anyway. It''s not like they will stop doing it. So maybe the connection will only get stronger from here on.
Soon his vision became clear as he found himself looking at an unfamiliar ceiling. "Where am I?"
"SHIN!!" Alice shouted and hugged him while crying.
"Hey, I''m fine okay." Shin patted her back to calm her down.
"*Sniff, Sniff*, I''m sorry. If only... If only I was faster, nothing would have happened." She said while crying. Shin knew she was talking about absorbing his demonic energy. She must have felt guilty.
"Don''t worry it''s not your fault. I was too reckless. Now stop crying. Don''t ruin your beautiful face." He said in a teasing tone.
Alice sniffed and nodded her head.
Shin also felt guilty now. If only he thought things through clearly beforehand this would have never happened.
"I''m sorry for worrying you," Shin said while kissing her forehead.
***
Sometimeter Alice let him rest and made a call at home to talk with Reina. Shin tried listening in on their conversation but they were just gossiping about some topics to which he would rather not listen.
Shin was silent as many thoughts shed in his mind.
"Status board." He uttered
***
*Klink*
***
__________________________________
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac, Odd Breaker]
[ Level - 60 ]
[STR - 200]
[VIT - 200]
[AGI - 200]
[DEX - 200 ]
[Stamina - 200]
[Mana - 404(60% Purified)]
[Demonic Energy - 0](Lost - 30)
[Bonus stats - 35]
[Divine Energy - 2.00]
[Legacy - ??]
[Special ability - Plunder[Advanced 2]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch, Mana Absorption, Upgrader(SS), Loan]
[Blessing - Instant Recovery(SS)]
[Plundered Abilities:]
- Purple Lightning (SS)
- Hell Fire (S)
- Sharp Shooter (A)
- Water Magic (A)
- Poison Master (B)
- Mind Control (B)
- Arcane Web (C)
- Gravity Control (C)
- Shadow Veil (C)
- Mana ball (D)
- Blood Sword Art (E)
[Abilities Collected:] (New)
(Demonic Fog (A), Stone Body (C), Crow Eyes (D), Elephant Fist (D) + 148 Others)
[Skills - Magic Eyes (S), Extreme speed (A), Pain tolerance(D), Body Defense (C), Razor sh (B)]
[Skills Collected - 0]
[Skill Points - 0]
[Memory Cubes - 152]
[Equipment]
- Ts de [Artifact] - (Semi-Heroic grade)
- Formless (Legendary)
- Wyvern Armor (Heroic)
[Items] (New items added)
[Soul Space] (New items added)
***
Chapter 183 Start Of Another Trouble.
?
Sitting on the bed, Shin startedbining the abilities he plundered with the use of Upgrader (SS).
''Let''s try this.'' Shin''s choices were mostly random as he had no way of learning all the abilities and practicing them.
***
[Congrattions! You have sessfullybined Crow eyes (D), Elephant fist (D), Stone body (C), Tiger ws (D), Monkey Style arts (D), Turtle Defense (D).... +52 abilities into a new ability.]
[You have learned a new ability ''Enhanced Senses (A)'']
[Enhanced Senses - a sixth sense danger perception ability.]
***
''That''ll be a lot more useful. Now that I have a danger perception ability, I can feel somewhat at ease.'' Shin was certain once he practices this ability he can apply it in various styles in battles.
''Now, the next one. This ability I''ve thought of upgrading it for a while.'' The invisibility effect it gives is very useful for Shin.
***
[Congrattions! You have used 45 abilities to upgrade your ability sessfully.]
[Shadow Veil (C) --> (B)]
***
''I''ll test the improved effectter.'' Thinking of this Shin alsobined other abilities and got a new ability.
***
[Congrattions! You have sessfullybined Poison Master (B) and 48 abilities into a new ability.]
[You have learned a new ability ''Toxic Ninja (A)'']
[A Ninja who can create poison in thin air and stealthily deals with his enemies. Expert in poison arts.]
***
''The name''s a little weird. But it''s very useful.'' Shin had already started thinking of different fighting styles with his new abilities.
"Status board."
***
__________________________________
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac, Odd Breaker]
[ Level - 60 ]
[STR - 200] [VIT - 200] [AGI - 200] [DEX - 200] [Stamina - 200]
[Mana - 404(60% Purified)]
[Divine Energy - 2.00]
[Demonic Energy - 0]
[Bonus stats - 35]
[Legacy - ??]
[Special ability - Plunder [Advanced 2]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch, Mana Absorption, Upgrader (SS), Loan]
[Plundered Abilities:]
- Purple Lightning (SS), Hell Fire (S), Mind Control (B), Water Magic (A), Sharp Shooter (A) Toxic Ninja (A), Enhanced Senses (A), Shadow Veil (B), Arcane Web (C), Gravity Control (C), Demonic Fog (A), Mana ball (D), Blood Sword Art (E)
[Abilities Collected: 0]
[Skills - Magic Eyes (S), Extreme speed (A), Pain tolerance(D), Body Defense (C), Razor sh (B)]
[Skills Collected - 0]
[Skill Points - 0]
[Memory Cubes - 152]
[Equipment]
- Ts de [Artifact] - (Semi-Heroic grade)
- Formless (Legendary)
- Wyvern Armor (Heroic)
[Items] (New items added)
[Soul Space] (New items added)
***
Seeing his status, Shin had lots of contemtive thoughts in his mind. Although having lots of abilities made him happy. It also reminded him of how much more he needs to work hard.
Even if he had dozens of abilities, if he can''t apply them in a battle, that will be the end of him. Also, his level is only 60.
Among the newly awakened humans, he may be considered strong. But that was it. Because the enemies he will face in the future will be extremely terrifying.
Shin''s eyes fell on Alice, who was busy chatting with Reina on the phone. Remembering the adult Alice in the sanctuary, Shin was certain that they were going to face a lot of challenges in the future.
Deciding his future set of actions, Shin made various ns and changes in his mind.
After Alice''s call ended.
"Alice!" He called out to her.
Hearing herself being called, Alice went near him and asked in a worried tone. "What is it, Shin? Are you feeling ufortable?"
Shaking his head sideways, he said, "Alice, let''s end our trip now. We need to head back to Aston City." Shin expected Alice to feel a little distressed that the trip will be cut short.
But to his surprise, she smiled and agreed to his decision without any more thought. "Yeah, it''s better that way." She had been worried about Shin since the energy attack he suffered.
With that, he searched for any avable flights to Aston City. But unfortunately, no flights were avable.
"Are we going via road?" He was a little distressed.
While he was still thinking about whether to take the ground route or wait for flights to be avable again.
In a ce only a few miles away from there. Lourein Road, where the mass genocide happened yesterday. The officials of the awakened association were busy with their work collecting bodies and evidence.
Among them, a man wearing Awakened Association''s uniform was walking beyond his assigned location, disregarding the orders.
"Hey, where are you going?" One of his colleagues asked.
"I need to take a piss."
Hearing this, he didn''t bother asking, and the man continued walking in a certain direction. But when he arrived near the bathroom instead of entering, he walked past it in a certain direction.
He entered the building where most bodies were present. He was walking towards the same location where Shin and Alice found arge amount of aura of death.
But he wasn''t invisible like them. He was walking openly. So before he could arrive at the location, he was stopped by someone.
"You are not authorized to enter here." The man saw that it was someone in a higher position than him.
"Um, sir, I''m lost." He said while scratching his head.
The other person slightly loosened his guard upon hearing this reason. But the man acted at the moment and threw a ck kunai, making a hole in his superior''s neck.
"W-Wha-"
Before he could react, he was already dead.
The man walked toward him with a t expression on his face. Confirming he was dead, he moved towards the hall with the highest amount of bodies where the aura of death is the most concentrated.
As soon as he entered the hall, his facial features started changing and now it was a young man with green hair and a star tattoo on his cheek standing there.
Feeling the death aura and seeing the number of corpses, he let out a maniacal smile on his face. Then he took out a locket-like artifact with a red skull pattern with two horns on them.
As soon as he poured his red energy into that artifact. The artifact started glowing brightly and started absorbing all the auras of death inside the room.
"Hehehee, just a little more."
Chapter 184 Energy Veil Covering The Entire City.
?
It was noon, and the city of Pris was filled with talks about yesterday''s genocide. To some, it was of relevance. For others, it was just an interesting topic. For example, the awakened association who were busy investigating and cleaning up at the location site of the said incident.
"We are still collecting bodies, sir. Ah yes, yes, we will be done quickly." Putting off the call, Carnell couldn''t help but let out a sigh. What should he do? He still can''t find a single clue about the culprit in this incident.
''We couldn''t locate anyone in the association''s data who had the ability to cause such a massacre.'' Rubbing his forehead to relieve his headache, Carnell continued investigating for any clues.
At that moment, his phone rang, and he saw it was Jackson Martin, the president of the Awakened Association, Aston city branch. Though they were colleagues from different branches, and in a sense, Jackson was in a superior position. They were also friends who worked together before joining the association.
A small smile formed on Carnell''s face as he picked up the call.
"Yo, old bastard. Got time to call me?"
[Who are you calling old? I''m still at the peak of my youth.]
"Yeah, yeah, you have been at the peak of your youth for the past 20 years." Carnellughed. Joking with his friend, he felt his stress relieved a little.
[You bastard!!! Hahaha.]
"Anyway, why did you call me?" Carnell felt that was enough joking around. He has a lot of work to do and he knew Jackson also has something important to talk about.
At this moment, Jackson''s voice also turned serious as his voice sounded.
[It''s about yesterday''s matter.] After a pause, he continued. [Did you find anything?]
Carnell sighed and said. "Not a clue. I don''t even understand how someone can be so cruel and powerful." Carnell felt the culprit must be an organization of cold-blooded murderers who can kill so many people without hesitation. "Once I find the culprit, I''ll make sure that they are punished with the heaviest punishment possible."
Hearing Carnell''s words, Jackson sighed at his friend''s naivety. His friend was a good person, but his thinking was still stuck in the past before the Cataclysm. If he doesn''t change his mindset, surviving in this new cruel world will be tough.
[Carnell, do you know why they want to find the culprit?]
"Isn''t that so they can be punished for their crimes?" Carnell replied with a confused expression on his face, wondering what Jackson wants to say.
[They want to recruit them. If they can''t control them, then they will destroy them.]
Jackson''s words made Carnell dumbfounded. He was in disbelief. "Are you telling me? They will be forgiven for their crimes if they join hands with us?" He had a self-mocking expression on his face.
[The reason upper echelons are focusing so much on this case is because of the power that the culprit showed. Whether they are an individual or an organization,mitting mass genocide inside a city without being caught is already an achievement. Moreover, all the people who died were strong individuals, whether awakeneds or martial artists.]
"..." No words came out of Carnell''s mouth.
[Carnell, you should understand. This world is not the same anymore. Even if we try regting and maintaining rules. Everyone knows in front of absolute power, rules are nothing. If something more dangerous appears in the future. We know these rules will be useless and only the powerful will be obeyed. That''s why they want to bring as many powerful individuals on our side as soon as possible. It doesn''t matter if they are good or bad as long as they can be controlled, they are useful.]
Jackson''s words were solemn, and Carnell had no way to refute them.
But before he could say anything, the phone was cut off as the signal went out.
*Beep*
"What happened? Why did the call end?" Jackson muttered in confusion.
***
On the other hand, Carnell had his eyes wide open in shock as his body started shivering.
"W-What the hell is that?" His voice was shaky and his hands were trembling. His pupils dted and his face turned pale at the sight he was witnessing.
A red energy pir shot out from the top of the building they were investigating to the Labyrinth and then towards the sky. Then a dome-structured red energy veil covered the entire Pris city.
All the masses in the city stopped whatever they were doing and witnessed that phenomenon uring. Among them, many annoyed voices were also heard because their phones stopped working. But most of the people were silent because the red energy was giving them an ominous feeling. Which they felt like a premonition for something disastrous that was going to happen.
"I think we should leave the city for a while."
"Yeah, it''s better to be safe than sorry."
A young couple discussed nervously. It was not only them but many people who were discussing simr things and many already started driving their vehicles to leave the city.
The city was jammed because of traffic and people were shouting curses at each other.
"Hey, move your car. Dumbass!!!"
*Phonk* *Phonk*
"Shut the hell up. Can''t you see the road is blocked?"
"Damn it, we can only try on foot."
"Please let us leave first. My children are crying."
"What? Do you think we don''t know something''s gonna happen here?"
"Everyone, please maintain order." One of thew officers in uniform shouted.
"F*ck your order, we need to go, dammit. I don''t wanna die."
As soon as other people heard that, they also didn''t care what the officers were saying and did what they wanted. It was chaos.
At this time, almost everyone in the entire city was ready to escape. But unfortunately for them, things weren''t going to happen as they nned. Because the entire city was covered by an energy veil. But the people have yet to know what kind of disastrous horror awaits them if they try passing it.
Chapter 185 The Chaos Necklace!!!
?
Few minutes prior to the phenomena.
Shin was considering whether they should take the ground route to return home or wait for the flights to be avable.
"Shin, can''t we just fly on our own?" Alice suggested with a serious expression. But how could Shin know behind that serious expression of Alice was just her meticulous nning so that she can enjoy being hugged but him for the whole trip back.
''Kyaa, hugged by Shin soaring through the sky. So exciting.'' But he put cold water on her excitement with his next words.
"It''s too tiresome and we will need to take a lot of breaks." Shin didn''t want to tire himself out for no reason. "Maybe in the future, I can pull it off."
Alice was a little saddened to hear that, but hearing that it may be possible in the future, her eyes lit up in anticipation.
"It''s not like it''s an emergency. So it''s better I don''t waste energy." Maybe he jinxed it. But at this moment, his newly acquired ability [Enhanced Senses] activated. His danger perception went off, signaling him of the uing danger.
''What is this feeling? Like something very bad is going to happen.'' He had no idea what kind of danger it was, but he knew it was dangerous.
''There is no such event in Leonard''s memories. Then what might be the cause of this danger alert?'' Shin started thinking of all the events andpared them with Leonard''s memories.
It was around this time that the Green Serpents gang and other criminal organizations starts running in the city. That means the Hyunjas and the previous criminal gangs were already finished by this time.
''What other dangerous figures were in Pris city at this time?'' Shin kept thinking for a while but no figures came to his mind. ''What about dangerous artifacts?''
''Now that I remember, there''s one dangerous artifact as a reward for clearing the 9th floor of the Pris City Labyrinth for the first time. Normally, Leonard didn''t have much knowledge about the rewards of the Labyrinth and dungeons.''
''But this reward created a lot ofmotion. A war almost broke out between the humans and demon worshippers. The artifact of the demons, The Chaos Ne.''
''But there''s a difference in the timeline. There are still a few months before the Labyrinth is cleared. So why is everything moving so fast? Is this the butterfly effect I caused?'' Coming to this conclusion, Shin tried his best to remember the details of the Ne and why they sealed it as a forbidden item.
Now why was this Ne forbidden? Also, why did the association tried its best to keep it away from the demon worshippers? In Leonard''s memory, this ne was never used.
''There might also be another reason for this.'' Thinking of this, he calmed down a little, but was still anxious.
"Shin, what is that?"
Shin turned to look through the ss window where Alice was pointing. His entire body shivered, watching the red energy covering the sky.
He knew all too well what energy it was. Because just now he had a bacsh because of the said energy.
"That''s demonic energy." Both of them had solemn expressions on their faces.
Shin remembered his conversation with the adult Alice in her sanctuary just now.
("Like that guy Ren Hector. He had a contract with a demonic being. But he took external ess to that energy and demonified. Also died at your hands."
"Wait you mean? Did he meet a demon? Demons are already on earth?"
"No, he didn''t meet a demon. He managed to sign a contract because of his ability. Which let him connect to a demonic being."
"Does that mean his contractor may attack me?"
"I''m not sure.")
"Don''t tell me we are already going to face demons." Shin thought nervously.
***
On the other side, the green-haired boy with a star tattoo on his cheek was letting out maniacalughter.
"HAHAHAHAHEHEHE."
"SOON, JUST A LITTLE LONGER AND EVERYTHING WILL BURN IN HELL. MY LORD WILL COME AND THESE DISGUSTING PEOPLE WILL RECEIVE SALVATION."
The Chaos Ne was floating in front of him, swirling with red demonic energy. The aura of death has already been absorbed by the artifact.
As soon as the green-haired boy noticed, the artifact was ready for activation. He shouted, "My lord, I await your arrival! I present a thousand human sacrifices on this asion of your arrival."
Yes, this was the reason this artifact was a forbidden item. Demon summoning, and with the cost of sacrifices of the living and also another terrifying effect, which the popce of the city will find out soon as they try to escape the city.
On the outskirts of the city. People were hesitating to pass through the energy veil, waiting for someone else to be the first one.
There was a group of four teenagers. Three of them were also anxious and one was timidly following them.
"What should we do?"
"No one is trying to leave first."
"But what can we do?"
The three of them discussed. The timid one was still following them without any words.
Then one of the trio thought of something with a smirk on his face and said. "Ben, didn''t you say you always wanted to do something heroic?"
"Eh, b-but t-that w-was when we were kids." The timid Ben said nervously.
The other two also caught onto his n as they grabbed Ben''s shoulders and said. "But you still have that aspiration, right? You want to be an idol figure for children and do something heroic."
"To be honest, I''m seeing you in a new light, Ben. For the sake of everyone, you want to be the first one to pass through the barrier." Both of them shouted emotionally, as if they were cheering but still suggesting their friend to change his decision.
The people nearby were surprised by the heroism of the kid.
"Young people are so brave these days." But none of them bother stopping him.
"N-no, I-I," Ben wanted to deny them, but before he could, the three of them already pushed him while faking sad expressions on their faces.
Ben saw that the red energy wasing closer and closer to his eyes and soon he touched the energy veil.
Chapter 186 Burst Of Negative Emotions.
?
Ben saw that the red energy wasing closer and closer to his eyes and soon he touched the energy veil. But instead of passing through, he was repelled back. Seeing that the boy wasn''t injured and just repelled back, no one cared about him anymore and a few other people also tried passing through.
"Damn it, what''s the deal with the wall?"
"Move aside! Let me try using my skill." Another person shouted and activated his skill. He was an E-rank ability user, so he was pretty powerful.
Blue energy covered his fist and he could feel the power surging in his arms. Building his confidence, he punched the energy barrier heavily.
"Haa."
But the result was him being repelled a few steps back.
"It didn''t work." A man said while patting his shoulder, trying tofort him.
But the awakened looked at him menacingly and shouted. "Are you mocking me? Do you want to die?"
"W-what?" That person was bbergasted. After all, he was justforting him.
The three students didn''t even bother picking up Ben, and were worried thinking how to get out.
"Hey Ben, how long will you sit there?"
"Yeah, it''s fine. At least you tried."
"Let''s try something else."
"SHUT UP!" Ben shouted, full of rage. Hearing this, the other three looked at each other nkly and then red at Ben.
"What did you say?"
"I said you guys are annoying. So shut up for a second." They were shocked to see the timid Ben speaking up like that, but it didn''t take long for them toe out of their stupor.
"You got some balls, you little shit."
"You want us to beat the crap out of you?"
"Let''s teach him a lesson."
Ben gripped his head because of the splitting headache as these thoughts starteding to his mind.
[Kill, Kill, Kill. Kill those bitches.]
''No.''
[They are a sin to humanity.]
''Stop.''
[Kill them so they won''t bully you anymore.]
''No, I can''t.''
[Help others by killing them.]
''I..''
[That''s what a hero should do.]
''Right, I wanted to be a hero. So I can help everyone.''
[That''s why you need to kill those viins.]
''Yes, I have to kill those viins if I want to be a hero.''
[Go and kill them.]
Ben stood up, and he red at them.
"What? Did you learn to stand up for yourself?"
"What are you ring at us for? Want us to teach you a lesson?"
Ben stood there motionless, muttering something under his breath.
"...l"
"Hm? What did this bastard say?"
"Kill."
"Kill?"
"I''ll kill you."
They quivered as they gazed into Ben''s eyes.. They were no longer timid.. They were full of menace.. His face contorted unsightly. He dashed towards them with the intent to kill.
"The hell," the three braced themselves.
"Let''s catch this bastard." The three went in together to hold him. None of those four were awakened, so it was more like an all-out brawl.
Ben had a small and frail body, so he was easily caught by the other three. Two of them held onto his hands and thest one started punching him.
"Hold him still."
*Punch*
*Thwack*
*Boom* *Boom* *Boom*
"Rwahh, I''ll kill you all," Ben shouted, trying to free his hands. While all this was happening, no one tried to stop them or get themselves involve in this brawl.
Ben pulled his hand with all his might. His will was unaffected even after receiving several punches.
[How can you be a hero like this? Kill those viins with any means possible.]
Ben stopped struggling and suddenly stretched out his neck and chew out the boy''s flesh from his face.
"AAAHHH. THIS BASTARD."
Blood gushed out from his face, his grip loosed, and Ben escaped. But that wasn''t the end, as Ben immediately wed from his free hand to the other boy who was holding him.
"AAHH, MY EYES."
With his fingers, Ben wed his eyes and blood gushed out of there.
Seeing this scene, everyone was terrified and motionless. Because a small brawl turned into something big.
Ben, with his wed hands, tried to tear their skin. It doesn''t matter whether he was hurt or not. He didn''t care whether he was covered in blood. He only wanted revenge for something he was frustrated about and at this moment, all his emotions broke out.
He jumped at the first boy and started biting his flesh and tearing it apart.
"AAHHHH."
With his hands, he scratches the skin apart, gouging out flesh.
"NOOOO, help me."
In front of this horrifying scene, no one took a step forward.
Someone even closed their eyes or avert their attention.
But Ben didn''t stop. He kept gouging out the flesh of the two teenagers while smiling in delight.
Thest boy stood with his legs shaking as he saw his friends being killed. He felt scared. He didn''t want to be the next one. He was aware that he was the one who made Ben suffer the most..
''I need to escape.'' As soon as that thought crossed his mind, he turned back and ran away. Though his legs were shaky in the face of death, his legs stopped shaking.
But how could Ben let him escape so easily? Grabbing a stone from near him, he threw it without caring about his injured or fatigued body.
"Ahhh." A scream sounded as the stone hit the boy''s head.
Ben moved towards him.
[Kill him, he is a cruel viin.]
[Let him atone for his sins.]
"Yeah, I need to kill him, too."
The boy was terrified of the current Ben.
"No, no stop. Don''te near me." The boy shouted frantically.
Seeing that, Ben had no intention of stopping. The boy groveled and begged for mercy.
"Please Ben, let me go. I''m sorry about everything. I''ll never trouble you again."
But Benughed sinisterly. "Well, if I kill you now. You won''t trouble me, anyway."
The boy was horrified, and after that, many screams resounded in the area.
But no one bothered them anymore or rather they didn''t have time to bother them because they were busy saving themselves.
Chapter 187 Demon Summoning!!!
?
Other than demon summoning The Chaos Ne has another terrifying feature. As its names suggest, ensuring Chaos. All mortal beings without mental strength that are not strong enough to resist the effect of Chaos Ne will have their minds corrupted with negative thoughts.
Any negative thought will highly amplify itself and affect the individual''s rationality. All their negative emotions take control over their rationality and end up destroying themselves and the people close to them.
The same was the case for the timid Ben who had been a victim of bullying. When he came in contact with the red energy, all his negative emotions red up and his rationale considered his actions to be a justified and heroic act. Simr cases were happening all around them.
Ben wasn''t awakened, but he still killed his friends. What will happen when people with abilities get affected by it?
"AHHHHH."
"Run, these people are madmen."
"Wh-Why are you doing this? Aren''t we friends?"
"Who is your friend? You took my job and married my crush."
"Husband, don''t do this. I''m pregnant." The woman cried pitifully.
"I never wanted a child."
"AAAHHH."
"Mom, what''s going on?"
"Oh, shut up." The woman mmed her hand on the little kid.
But the cruelest were the awakeneds who had the powers and got their minds corrupted bying in contact with the demonic energy.
The demonic energy didn''t demonize them, instead just corrupted the mind of whoever tried crossing the barrier.
Suddenly, someone with a sharp eye noticed something and shouted.
"Everyone! Don''t get close to the barrier. It is probably the effect of that red energy. They are being controlled."
Hearing this, many people realized that seems to be the case. Now everyone started maintaining distance from the barrier and the people who came in contact with the barrier.
"Then how will we escape?"
"Do we have any choice at this moment?"
Everyone was in despair, as there was no escape left for them.
There was no escape for them and they didn''t know what fate awaited them if they stayed in the city.
"Oh God, please save us." A priest wearing a robe prayed with tears in his eyes.
***
Above the Labyrinth, an ominous red portal appeared, and suddenly the entire city was shrouded in eerie silence.
*Screech*
A shrill cry sounded, and a momentter the Labyrinth started transforming. The previous tower started changing shape and took a demonic form. An eerie castle would be a more suitable description.
Nearby buildings were destroyed, and many lives perished when the Labyrinth started changing shape.
In a moment, many creatures came out of thebyrinth ready to ensure Chaos and destruction.
Dark red skin, and two horns atop their heads. Face with the mixture of human and ox. Size is far bigger than that of an average human adult. Their muscr, buff humanoid bodies. With an aura full of bloodlust. As if they couldn''t wait to unleash their craziness. Destroying everything in their way.
Above all, at the top of the newly formed castle. A humanoid creature was sitting on a skeleton-made throne and in front of him stood the same green-haired boy who activated the Chaos Ne.
But he had some differences from others. As his looks were mostly human if you ignore his red skin color, horns, and immense chaotic power inside him.
"My Lord, wee to this world. I, Lucian, am your humble servant. You may use me as you wish." The green-haired boy named Lucian introduced himself.
Suddenly, he was pressed down by immense pressure. Those dark red pupils stared at Lucian as if looking at his soul.
Lucian was already on his knees while still bearing the pressure. He didn''tin one bit.
It continued for some time, then the pressure reduced.
"Weak. Too weak." The demon said, shaking his head in disappointment.
Lucian was well aware of his weakness, so he didn''t deny it. Though the demon talked in a demonguage, Lucian was able to understand it perfectly. Maybe this was the effect of universalnguage ability given by the status boards.
"Well, it doesn''t matter. At least you will be of some use."
"Tell me about this world."
With that, Lucian started describing all the details he had about the current world.
"Interesting, very interesting. So those inferior rats who disappeared from Astoria are hiding on this unknown you call Earth, and it''s only recently that this world essed mana."
A creepy grin formed on the demon''s face, and he said.
"In that case, maybe I can enjoy my time here."
***
Shin and Alice were trying to understand the chaos outside the hotel. They can still find people trying to get out of the city.
"Enhanced senses, Magic eyes." Activating them together, Shin tried to get a better understanding of the situation.
He still wasn''t used to Enhanced senses so his range was limited. But he could see a side of the barrier and understood their escape was blocked.
"There''s no escape." Hearing this, Alice didn''t show much of a reaction. Because she also had a feeling, this might be the case.
Shin thought of something and asked, "Alice, do you think with your ability you could absorb the energy or take down the barrier?"
Alice shook her head in denial. "I can''t. This barrier is extremely stable. So we first need to find the source of the energy. Only then maybe I could do something."
Shin nodded his head in understanding. Taking Alice and flying above the city with invisibility, they saw the situation of the city.
"It''s terrible."
When Shin saw the portal, he immediately understood.
''That means it is the effect of Chaos Ne, but how did that thinge out so quickly?''
He gritted his head, thinking. ''Which shit-head will summon a demon out of nowhere?''
An answer came to his mind. He was certain that they would not blink an eye while killing the citizens.
''The Demon worshippers.''
''If those lunatics are going around this early, then it''s a very big problem.''
''But if they really summoned demons, things will get a lot troublesome.''
Chapter 188 Fighting Lesser Demons.
?
Demons are a race born with the sole intention of creating chaos and rule over others. But the demons that the Chaos ne brought were lesser demons and a Demon Baron.
The lesser demons are the weakest among Demons. But against the current humanity, they were the toughest foe yet.
Hundreds of lesser demons came out of the Labyrinth which has now been transformed into a castle and started causing havoc.
They spread out in every direction and killed every human they found.
"Aaahh, help."
"Monsters."
"Aaaahhh."
"Someone save me."
*Aachk*
As the death count started increasing. Some awakeneds started standing up to the demons.
"They are demons." An awakened with the ability to appraise said.
But the difference between their strength was vast.
*Gegege*
The situation was getting direr with every passing moment. The awakeneds started banding up together to fight against those demons.
There was a tough battle ahead of them.
***
On the other side, Shin and Alice heard a scream.
When they arrived at the spot, they found a teenage boy attacking a middle-aged man. Rather, he was biting the man''s hand.
"Ben, snap out of it."
Shin immediately went forward and took hold of the boy.
"Let me go. Let me kill that viin." The boy shouted.
Shin used his Mind Control to make the boy unconscious.
The man stood with a painful expression on his face.
"Are you okay?" Shin asked.
"I''m fine. Thank you." The man nodded and then looked at Ben with a sad expression on his face. He looked at Shin and requested, "Please don''t hurt him. He was not attacking me intentionally."
Hearing this, Shin raised an eyebrow and said. "Don''t worry, I just made him unconscious."
"Magic eyes." He checked the status of the boy and the result surprised him. ''He is affected by the demonic energy.''
Seeing Shin looking at Ben curiously, the man answered. "There are many people who became like him after they touched the barrier."
"I understand, don''t worry. I won''t harm him." Shin said, which made the man sigh in relief.
He looked at Alice and asked. "Alice, do you think you can absorb that energy from inside him?"
"I''ll try." Alice nodded and walked up to Ben.
She touched his head and shook her head. "I can''t do it. We first need to destroy the source of that energy so that I can take control of it."
"I see."
He looked at the man and asked, "Are you rted to this boy?"
"Yes, I am his father." Nodding his head, Shin said. "Okay, I will leave him in your care. Don''t worry, he will be fine."
Saying that they left the ce as Alice found a familiar reading from her soul mark.
"Shin, those mosquito bitches are nearby."
Shin didn''t say anything about Alice''s remark and asked. "Where?"
***
After thest night''s raid, Aurora and Emily send their force back first and stayed in the city to keep a check on things.
But who would expect that the entire city would be blocked by a barrier and demons would start attacking the city?
Currently, Aurora was fighting against 4 lesser demons, and Emily was evacuating the guests from the hotel.
She raised her hand and made a shield of blood as she blocked the iing attack from the demons.
"Haah, I wanted to rest," Aurorained. After she exerted so much energyst night, she didn''t get a proper rest until now.
Dodging the punching at her face by moving sideways. Aurora made the blood into sharp needles and shot them toward those demons.
It did hurt them, but was not enough to finish them off.
She jumped toward them and used physical attacks. But their physiques were also good.
When she was blocking the two demons, the other two didn''t sit still. One of them attacked her and the other one moved toward the humans hiding in the building nearby.
"Damn it." Aurora gritted her teeth and wished to get some high-quality blood. So she can easily crush them.
Thinking of high-quality blood, a figure appeared in her mind. She shook those thoughts out of her head, as this wasn''t the time to think about it.
Emily didn''t notice the demon approaching her. Aurora shouted, "Emily!!!"
By the time she turned back, the demon was already in front of her.
There wasn''t enough time to react. As the demon punched her. But before the punch couldnd on her.
*Boom*
A loud boom sounded, and the demon was sent flying.
Emily looked at the figure that sent the demon flying with a punch. It was Shin.
"Are you okay?"
"Yeah, I''m fine." Nodding her head, she went back to help the guests evacuate.
Shin felt that this girl really hate him and that she didn''t even bother to thank him.
It wasn''t like Emily didn''t want to thank him. But the dark red eyes behind Shin scared the hell out of her.
Yes, Alice was looking at her with dangerous eyes.
Giving a nce at everyone, Shin went to help Aurora deal with those demons. Alice stayed behind to protect the people.
The three demons noticed the arrival of another person, which made them angry.
*Boom* *Boom*
"Hi Aurora, we meet again." Shin smiled as he kept punching the demon in front of him.
Aurora punched the demon she was fighting quite far away as she looked at Shin strangely.
"Hm?" Shin looked into her hungry eyes and shuddered. She looked like she was ready to eat him.
"Aurora," He called out again.
She snapped out of it and said, "Yeah, we meet again. Now help me deal with them."
"Sure."
She started fighting, but her eyes kept ncing in his direction.
''I want to suck him dry.'' That thought emerged inside her head.
Normally Aurora would have no problem controlling her urges, but she had exerted a lot of strengthst night and she had yet to drink any blood since then. Furthermore, before she could drink good quality blood easily, but after she felt the vitality of Shin''s blood, she was sure that was the best blood out there.
Chapter 189 Demon Core
?
Furthermore, before she could drink good quality blood easily, but after she felt the vitality of Shin''s blood, she was sure that was the best blood out there.
Currently, her situation was like the world''s best delicacy was kept in front of a hungry man.
She was barely holding herself back from jumping at him.
Shin raised his hand and activated "Water Magic (A)"
des of water cut through the demon''s skin. But Shin didn''t stop there as he used Purple Lightning (SS) and roasted the Demon''s body.
''How sturdy is a demon''s body?'' Shin brought out ''Formless'' and changed it into Katana form.
He swung the de at the demon''s tough skin and understood. Just a physical attack won''t be effective.
He thought of something and used ''Purple Lightning (SS)'' as a coating for Formless as he used Razor sh (B).
A sh of Purple lightning was sent flying at the demon which was now cut in half.
"Damn, that was cool. Maybe I should improve my sword skills."
In his excitement, Shin didn''t stop there and used his sword, which was now covered in lightning, to cut through all the demons. Soon after, all 4 demons were cut apart.
Everyone looked at Shin in shock and admiration.
"He killed them."
"He did it."
"He saved it."
"Waaaahh."
But Shin wasn''t listening to their praises. His mind was focusing on something else.
''It seems some abilities are quite effective against demons. But Purple Lightning was more effective when I applied it with the sword.''
''Maybe I can try using some Divine energy next time.''
Shin was happy thinking that they may be able to deal with the demons. But the surprises didn''t stop there.
[You have killed 4 Lesser Demons.]
[You have gained experience.]
[You have leveled up.]
[+10 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 10 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a fragment of Demonic Core X4.]
[Ding! The Demonic Core may affect the user''s mind.]
[It is rmended to use Divine Energy to purify the Demonic core.]
[Yes/No]
Shin was surprised by these sudden notifications.
"Demonic energy may affect my mind again. So let''s see what this purification does."
"Yes."
As soon as Shin epted. The Divine energy flowed out of his body.
[The Demonic cores are being purified...]
[PurificationComplete.]
[A Demonic core is formed.]
Shin immediately opened his status board to check the changes.
***
__________________________________
[ Name- Shin Wolner ]
[Age - 20]
[ Title - 1st awakened, Maniac, Odd Breaker]
[ Level - 61 ] (New)
[STR - 200] [VIT - 200] [AGI - 200] [DEX - 200] [Stamina - 200]
[Mana - 404 (60% Purified)]
[Divine Energy - 2.00]
[Demonic Core - Lesser Demon] (New)
[Bonus stats - 55] (New) +20
[Legacy - ??]
[Special ability - Plunder [Advanced 2]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch, Mana Absorption, Upgrader(SS), Loan]
[Plundered Abilities:]
Purple Lightning (SS), Hell Fire (S), Mind Control (B), Water Magic (A), Sharp Shooter (A) Toxic Ninja (A), Enhanced Senses (A), Shadow Veil (B), Arcane Web (C), Gravity Control (C), Demonic Fog (A), Mana ball (D), Blood Sword Art (E)
[Abilities Collected: 0]
[Skills - Magic Eyes (S), Extreme speed (A), Pain tolerance(D), Body Defense (C), Razor sh (B)]
[Skills Collected - 0]
[Skill Points - 0]
[Memory Cubes - 152]
[Equipment]
- Ts de [Artifact] - (Semi-Heroic grade)
- Formless (Legendary)
- Wyvern Armor (Heroic)
[Items]
[Soul Space]
***
''I formed a Demonic core?'' Shin was surprised because just a while ago the adult Alice told him to be careful.
''I understand now. Because I directly essed the Demonic energy without a core, it became unstable as the Divine energy suppressed it.''
''Now that I have a core, maybe I can ess the demonic energy. But the core rank is too low to be of any use.''
Shin tried using his bonus stats to increase his rank, but it didn''t work.
''Maybe I should hunt all the demons and refine the core using divine energy. My mind won''t be corrupted and the core will be formed.''
While Shin was still in his thoughts, Alice and Aurora approached him.
"That was so cool, Shin." Alice said as she hugged him.
Aurora was barely controlling her urge to drink his blood. "Thanks for your help."
"No problem."
Alice looked at Aurora and she had a feeling her eyes were quite wrong. But she has to admit Aurora was beautiful.
When they met yesterday, half of her face was hidden by the veil, but now with her face revealed she looked gorgeous. Her silvery hair and her emerald green eyes. Her pale white skin made her look even more beautiful.
But for some reason, as she looked at Shin, her breathing became a little haggard.
"Is something wrong with you?" Alice asked.
Shin looked at Alice, thinking she had a talent for being blunt.
"I want to suck him."
''No, maybe Alice''s talent is nothing in front of her.'' Shin was weirded out.
Alice''s mind crashed for a moment as she asked again, with a little trembling. "What did you say?"
Thinking that her words might cause some misunderstanding. Aurora immediately rified. "I want to suck his blood."
"How dare you?" Alice transformed, and her crimson-red eyes stared at Aurora dangerously.
''Alice you.'' Shin felt a little warmth in his heart seeing Alice''s concern for him.
"Even I haven''t tasted his blood. Who do you think you are?" Alice shouted angrily.
Shin was speechless. Thinking back on his thoughts, he felt like a fool.
Scratching the back of his head, he said. "Calm down Alice. Let''s at least listen to her reasons."
Alice turned back to him and asked, "You will let her drink your blood?" She asked pitifully, while anger building up inside her.
Shin sighed and said, "Don''t forget every day you drink something far more valuable than my blood."
"What?" Alice and Aurora asked simultaneously.
"You suck me dry every day and now you don''t even remember?"
Only then did Alice get an understanding of what he was talking about. Her face shed red in shame, and her transformation turned back to normal.
Aurora asked curiously, "What could be more valuable than blood?"
"It''s very important and its essence is far higher than blood," Shin said, but didn''t intend to answer her.
Chapter 190 Sucking Blood.
?
"Anyway, care to tell me why you want to drink my blood," Shin asked, although he knew that Aurora was a vampire and it must be something rted to it. But Aurora doesn''t know that he knows what she is.
So he asked this question. Now he was curious. ''Will she reveal it?''
Aurora''s state of mind wasn''t normal looking at Shin. But she still resisted her urge and said, "Let''s enter the building first."
Shin nodded and followed her with the blushing Alice beside him.
They entered the hotel. It was still intact, even after the fight.
Even under her urges, Aurora was hesitant to reveal her vampire origin to Shin and Alice. But she knew if she wanted his blood, there was no other option. Taking a deep breath, she said.
"I''m a Vampire."
"Oh."
"Waao."
Both of their reactions were pretty in, which made Aurora dumbfounded.
"You knew about it."
"We just met Demons. So why would we be surprised to meet vampires?" Alice questioned back.
Finding her reasoning logical, Aurora asked, "They were Demons?"
"Yeah, anyway, you still haven''t told us yet. Even if you are a vampire, why do you want to drink my blood? You could drink anyone''s blood."
"That''s because you are special," Aurora replied.
"Of course my Shin is special." Alice seemed pretty smug for some reason. Both of them ignored Alice''s statement.
Aurora looked at Shin and said. "I meant your blood."
"My blood?" Shin asked, raising his brows. He still didn''t understand what could be so special about his blood.
"Your blood is full of vitality. For me to recover my strength, I need more vitality." Aurora exined some basic knowledge about vampires and their importance of blood.
Shin already knew about some things she exined. But for Alice, it was a new experience. She had one thought in mind, ''Even these mosquito bitches are picky eaters. They are picky about blood.''
"So that''s why I need your help." She said pitifully.
Shin would have felt pity for her if there was no saliva dropping down her jaw.
Thinking back on his words. ''My blood attracts her attention. She said it''s full of vitality. Is it because of my vitality, stat?'' Shin felt that was the most probable reason.
"What would happen if you don''t drink my blood?"
"I will take a few days to recover slowly. But the demons are attacking, so I need the strength to fight them." Aurora answered back righteously, as if she had no other intentions.
"What will happen if you drink someone else''s blood?" Alice asked.
"If there is the most delicious dish in the world in front of you and a 3-month-old food by the side. What would you do?" Aurora''s exnation made Alice realize its importance. "I understand."
Sighing, Shin said, "Fine, drink it and recover."
They need all the force they can in the current situation. Shin knew that with Aurora''s ability, level, and vampire physique. She is needed to fight the demons.
Shin made a small cut on his finger and said, "Go ahead."
Getting the permission Aurora smiled and greedily sucked his finger. She licked it and slurped all over the cut.
But suddenly she stopped. "Your wound is recovered." She was a bit disappointed and also amazed at Shin''s fast recovery.
''Ah, right, my blessing.'' Shin made another cut but a bit big than before. "Drink it fast."
"On it," Aurora replied.
They repeated it several times before Aurora was satisfied.
"It was delicious."
Alice was a bit jealous when Aurora was sucking Shin''s finger and drank his blood, but she was happy thinking she had sucked something more important and drank something far more valuable.
"I thought you were going to bite his neck to drink his blood," Alice muttered in confusion. Of course, she was ready to cut her. If she had tried something like that.
"What? No way." Aurora shouted, a bit embarrassed.
Although Shin knew a few things about vampires. He didn''t know their customs. So he was confused by her strong reaction.
"T-That you can only do with your partner," Aurora said a little shyly.
Seeing her reaction, Alice understood that Aurora wasn''t that bad. She knew her position well.
"Anyway," Aurora changed the topic immediately. Because of her urges, her previous persona was broken. So, she needs to protect her dignity somewhat.
"Where did those demonse from?"
She felt Shin and Alice had some knowledge about them, so maybe they know what was going on. She also remembers what happened yesterday when they went inside the dungeon. Shin is a mysterious person with a lot of knowledge. At least that was the impression she got from him.
Shin sighed and said, "It is an evil group known as demon worshippers. They summoned those demons."
"How could this happen so suddenly?" Aurora asked with a serious expression.
"Well, someone prepared a thousand sacrifices for them," Shin said, ncing at her. While Aurora''s body stiffened. "So, with such number of deaths of awakeneds and martial artists, it was possible for them to summon demons with an artifact."
Aurora''s expression became guilty, thinking all those innocent people were dying because of her indirect actions. She never wanted to harm the innocents, she just wanted her revenge.
"What should I do?" She murmured.
"We are going to the location of the genocide first to check if the artifact is still there," Shin exined his n. He believes the artifact is either there or in thebyrinth. If possible, he doesn''t want the artifact to be at thebyrinth.
If they can somehow destroy it, then Alice can take control of the barrier, and then fighting those demons will be easier by getting support from the outside.
Getting a general understanding of the Chaos Ne, Aurora decided to go with Shin and Alice.
By then Emily also arrived there evacuating the people. She looked at Shin and gave a nod of appreciation.
"Emily, we are going with them."
"Huh?" Emily was confused.
Chapter 191 "Lets Hurry! Before The Demons Arrive!"
?
Looking at Emily''s confused reaction. Aurora exined to her briefly. Understanding the crux of this matter, Emily''s expression became solemn.
"That is to say, they are demons summoned by a group known as demon worshippers?"
She couldn''t believe such crazy people existed, forgetting she was no less crazy than them.
"We have wasted enough time. Let''s go," Aurora said, to which Emily nodded.
With that, the four of them left the building in search of the artifact.
When Shin used his ability to fly with them. Both Aurora and Emily were surprised, but given the situation, they quickly calmed down. Soaring through the sky, their eyes widened as they looked at the terrible situation in front of them.
Fires and smoke broke out everywhere, car sirens were heard as everything was in disorder, and the screams and wailing of people wereing from whichever direction they concentrated. The situation was very tragic and the ughter of demons continued.
Awakeneds were trying to fight together, but taking down even one of the demons was a very difficult task for them. Because of the vast number of demons, the situation wasn''t optimistic.
On their way, Shin activated his Enhanced senses with Magic eyes. Because he had formed a demon core. He was familiar with demonic energy and was able to sense the nearby demons with his ability.
His goal this time wasn''t just to find the artifact and lift the barrier, but also to plunder as many demon core fragments as possible.
So he won''t waste his chance. ''But first I need to send them there.''
With that thought, even at the expense of high mana, he immediately shuttled with high speed, and with the three girls, he appeared in front of arge building.
Seeing the familiar ce where they caused a genocidest night, Aurora and Emily couldn''t help but sigh. They never expected that they will have toe here again just the next day after doing such a massacre.
Alice, on the other hand, looked around with a frown on her face. She also felt weird energy inside the building. But more importantly, the bloodstains on the ground revealed a lot of information.
"It seems those people in uniform were also attacked."
Shin used his ability and senses to scan the surrounding and a momentter nodded with a serious expression.
"Guys, this building has only one demon inside, but there are also some humans hiding in different ces."
Sensing something, Alice also uttered, "The death aura here is very chaotic. I think many demons will be attracted to this location soon."
"Yes, if those demonse here and absorb such dense aura. Their strength may increase."
Hearing this, Aurora and Emily couldn''t help but feel tense.
"What should we do?"
Shin looked at them solemnly and said. "Find the artifact as soon as possible. I''ll kill all the nearby demons."
Emily wanted to say something but remembered the scene where Shin dealt with four demons alone. She swallowed her words instantly.
Aurora and Alice thought about it and agreed.
"But how will wemunicate with each other? All thework devices are blocked."
Listening to Aurora''s worry, Shin didn''t exin much, just used Mind Control to establish a telepathic link between all four of them.
[Can you hear me?]
When they heard Shin''s voice inside their minds, they looked at him, surprised.
"How did you do it?" Aurora asked. Emily also looked at him curiously. This man has a lot of secrets.
[Just think about what you want to say. Anyway, I''m going first. You guys try to find the artifact as soon as possible. If you can''t find the artifact, Alice, deal with the death aura here. We can''t let those demons get such power up.]
With those words, he took off, leaving the sight of three of them.
To be honest, Alice wanted to go with him. But she knew she can''t always stick with him. Then she nced at Aurora and Emily. Although she didn''t like these mosquito bitches, given the situation, she can handle them.
"Just how many skills does he have?" ncing in the direction Shin flew off to, Aurora asked.
From Shin''s earlier performance, she was certain he had many skills. But how many? She didn''t know.
Alice didn''t bother to answer her question and said, "Let''s hurry. Before the demons arrive."
***
"Haah, it seems the artifact is inside thebyrinth." Shin sighed while flying. There were not many demons inside the building and those demon worshippers won''t leave the artifact unprotected.
''It''s better to let Alice deal with the energy there.''
While he was thinking, he arrived at the location where the demons were making chaos.
On the ground, those demons rampaged and destroyed everything they came across. When the humans try to escape, they will hunt them down and kill mercilessly.
***
A man hugged his wife and the newborn child as he desperately thought of a way to escape.
Unfortunately, all the ways were blocked by demons.
He muffled the newborn''s cries as he silently prayed that the demons won''t find them.
The woman kept crying without making any noise. Their bodies trembled with the sounds of destruction caused by the demons.
The man saw the piles of corpses and the blood pools on the road. He knew the awakeneds who were facing the demons earlier had already died. He was an E-rank ability awakened but trying to keep his wife and child safe; he didn''t fight any demons.
*Grrr*
He heard the sound of footsteps of a demon approaching their direction. He didn''t dare make any sound afraid of being caught. As he muffled the cries of the newborn. The baby started crying even more.
The demon was too close and all the chances of escape were blocked now.
There was no hope in the woman''s eyes. She had already epted her death. But she didn''t want her child to die with her. Only if she could save him.
The man saw demon was already too close to them. Looking at his child and wife, there was sadness in his eyes.
Determination shed in his eyes as he looked at his wife.
"No matter what happens, don''t look back and escape." The man whispered.
Chapter 192 Forming A Plan!
?
The woman wasn''t a fool. She understood what her husband wanted to do. This made her cry. She didn''t want it to be like that.
"No, let me go. You escape."
Although her voice was hushed, he could feel her aggrieved tone. The man looked at his wife, who was bawling tears. He felt his heartache. Looking at her sternly, he said,
"You are not an awakened. You can''t face that monster. Just run with the baby."
At the end of his sentence, his voice softened as he said.
"Make sure to tell him that his father wasn''t a coward, okay?"
Those were his final words of farewell. He knew this was suicide. He won''t be able to face those monsters and his death was certain.
But if with his death, if he could buy some time for his wife and son to escape. He felt it was worth it.
Making up his mind, he jumped up in front of the demon to distract him.
"Hey, you ugly monster. I''m here. What are you doing there?"
The demon looked at him ferociously. With inhumane speed, the demon rushed at him. The scene was terrifying. But he came prepared to die. Not losing his focus, he actuated his ability.
"Slip."
The demon who was madly rushing at him suddenly lost his footing and crashed to the ground.
The man nced in the direction of his wife, confirming whether she had escaped or not.
But before he could see her, he heard a roar. In front of him, another demon appeared, rushing in his direction, ready to crush him under his humongous body.
"Slip." He once again activated his ability. But unfortunately, the expected scene didn''t happen. The demon didn''t fall. Instead, it made a huge leap toward him.
''Ah, so this is my end.'' There was no escape for him. Three more demons appeared in that location.
Seeing the huge shadow of the demon falling at him, he closed his eyes, epting his death. At that moment, a lot of thoughts crossed his mind. But he could only grieve and ept his fate.
He heard the sound of meat slicing and sizzling, but the expected pain didn''te. Instead, he felt cold liquid fall on his body.
When he opened his eyes in confusion, he saw a scene which he will never forget for the rest of his life. The demon who was about to pounce on him was sliced in half. Not only that, his body was roasted ck as if electrocuted.
Then he heard the voice of his savior, whom he was going to admire his entire life.
"Phew, that was close."
"Are you alright?"
He saw a handsome man holding a magic sword emitting purple lighting descending from the sky as if a God descending to this world.
His Majesty couldn''t help but make the man worship.
When he turned to check his wife''s situation. He saw her kneeling on the ground while holding the baby and crying.
When he was about to die, he wondered how his wife and child will survive in the chaotic world after his death. This thought made him filled with sadness and guilt.
But his attention was brought to his savior as he said,
"Is that your wife? Go to them. I''ll take care of things here."
Before he could understand what happened, he saw his savior shing at a fast speed and waving his majestic sword, sending shes made of lightning finishing the demons and killing those terrifying creatures.
"Wh-What''s going on?"
Witnessing such a scene, he was dumbfounded.
Is this a power humans can have?
Who is this person?
While he was still in his thoughts, his wife came near him, holding the child, hugged him, and wept.
"Don''t do anything like that again. I can''t bear the thought of losing you."
"Waaaaaeeeeehhh."
This time she couldn''t suppress the cries of the child, listening to which made him even more heartbroken.
***
What was going on with that family Shin didn''t care, as he focused on solving the demons.
"Take this, Lightning sh."
As it was abination move, Shin didn''t think much about it and came up with this name.
By the times he solved two demons, three more demons appeared in that ce.
They didn''t rush as Shin madly instead they send demonic energy attacks at him.
Shin dodged a few of the attacks, and for the ones that were difficult to be avoided. He created a shield made of water magic and easily blocked them.
Then a thought came to his mind. ''Can a demon be affected by poison?''
Looking at the demons who were preparing for the next waves of attacks. Shin immediately activated his ability.
"Toxic Ninja."
Since obtaining this ability, Shin has yet to use this in a fight. He waved his hand and a small needle appeared, floating beside him.
With another wave, the needle was sent flying directly, hitting the demon.
It didn''t seem to have any effect on the demon, but Shin knew that wasn''t the case. He has activated his Magic eyes to confirm that the demon was poisoned.
''Now I need to know how long it takes for the demon to die.''
Shin didn''t kill the demon and directly tied him with Arcane Web.
''Now that he is poisoned, he can''t even find the strength to break free.''
Shin alsobined his water magic with the poison and shot a drop of poison at another demon like a poison bullet.
"Arcane Web." Tying another demon, Shin waited for the poison to finish them.
The demons screamed in pain as the poison affected their bodies. Blue lines appeared on their bodies and finally, sometimeter, they died.
[You have killed 7 Lesser Demons.]
[You have gained experience.]
[You have leveled up.]
[+10 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 20 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a fragment of Demonic Core X7.]
''It worked, huh?''
Suddenly, a n formed inside Shin''s mind. Thinking it was very feasible, he couldn''t help but feel more and more excited.
''If it works. Not only will I gain a lot of fragments, but also we can kill all the demons inside the city.''
Chapter 193 Clearing Nearby Demons
?
While Shin was still immersed in his thoughts. The family of three he saved approached him.
"Excuse me?" The man called out to him.
Turning his head Shin looked at him in confusion wondering what''s the matter with them, "Yes?"
The man and his wife immediately bowed their heads, expressing their gratitude.
"Thank you so much for saving us."
Shin didn''t think much about this matter. So he immediately replied, "My only purpose was to kill those demons. There''s no need for any thanks."
They thought Shin was just being humble. This made their evaluation of him even better.
But hearing the word demon, their pupils shrank in horror.
"A-Are those monsters, demons?" The man asked while trembling a little.
Shin''s eyes narrowed, observing his reaction. Looking at him suspiciously, he asked, "Yes, do you know anything about them?"
ording to his knowledge, the information about demons shouldn''t be known to everyone yet. But the man''s reaction made him wonder.
"No, we don''t know much. It''s just a few days ago some people calling themselves demon worshippers came to recruit us." The woman answered in her husband''s stead.
When Shin heard the name of that crazy group, his eyes became solemn. ''I didn''t expect them to start recruiting people already.''''
Now that Shin realized that the demon worshippers were increasing their members, his brows furrowed. ''Their increase in influence is not a good thing.''
The man said, "Those people frantically praised demons so much as if they are gods." Then he looked at the bodies of the demons Shin killed and uttered with horror written on his face, "But they are not gods, rather even more terrifying than monsters."
Shin looked at him sympathetically but didn''t bother to clear his perception about demons and gods. Because none of them is necessarily evil or good.
This was something he understood as he came into contact with divine energy more and more.
But it was not the time to think about that. Shin walked over to the demon''s corpses and activated his skill.
"Devourer''s Touch."
The next moment he felt instantly refreshed and his stamina and mana, that used in the battle just now, recovered instantly.
Although Shin had a n prepared but before starting that, he was going to kill all the nearby demons.
When the couple saw Shin''s body start levitating off the ground, they immediately shouted, "Can you tell us your name?"
But Shin''s figure was already flying high by then.
Sighing, the man said, "Maybe he didn''t hear us."
"No, he heard us." The woman said.
The man was confused and then followed the gaze of his wife and saw on the ground. The purple-ck mes burned on the ground, writing the word ''Shin''.
"Shin." They murmured in unison.
It was a name they would never forget their entire life.
"I''ve decided." The woman said.
"What?" the man asked.
"I''ll name our child, Shin." The woman said, sweetly caressing the newborn child.
The man was taken aback for a moment, then gently nodded. "Yes, that''s a good idea."
***
While flying towards the location of other demons, Shin couldn''t help but think back on his actions just now.
He was extremely embarrassed. He wanted to look cool, but now that he thought back, his actions were a bit childish.
Then he thought of Alice andforted himself. "Alice would have found it cool."
Feeling smug about something, he arrived at a park where the demons were munching on human bodies and a few children were crying, afraid of being the next one to be eaten.
The disgusting sight in front of him didn''t bother him much. ''It feels I''ve be ustomed to these sights. But I have enough mental resistance to these things now.''
This made him a little worried, thinking, will the demon energy inside him affect his mentality?
''I need to go back to the sanctuary and have a talk with the adult Alice.''
When Shin saw that the demon was to grab another child to eat, he immediately used Extreme Speed and sent a Lightning sh chopping the demon.
The children didn''t understand what happened, but the demons reacted immediately and vigntly looked at Shin.
*Grrrr*
''Oh, these guys still retain some intelligence.''
But Shin didn''t care. Shuttling at high speed, he appeared near all the demons one by one and killed them, chopping them in half with Lightning sh.
*Graaah*
*Chop*
*Zzzt*
***
[You have killed 4 Lesser Demons.]
[You have gained experience.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 7 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a fragment of Demonic Core X4.]
***
His attacks also roasted their dead bodies.
The children were still shocked and afraid. Shin felt bad for them and didn''t know how tofort them. So he immediately used Mind Control on all of them to rx their nerves.
His trick did work, and their fear and tension gradually subsided. But it turned into admiration as they looked at him.
Shin wondered, ''A child''s mind is so simple. It was so easy to control.''
But he didn''t have any ideas about that.
Shin wasn''t worried about leaving them here. Because he had already scanned the area. Moreover, he was going to kill the nearby demons, so staying here won''t be dangerous for them.
So he left them and rushed toward another area. There, he found eight more demons causing havoc.
But there were no people nearby, and the demons were destroying the buildings.
Shin thought of something and used Water Magic and Toxic Ninja to create a drizzle of poison rain.
It didn''t seem much different from normal rain. Just like transparent water. But only Shin knew it was an extremely potent poison made by his ability.
Soon the poison rain fell from the sky, and those poison drops sshed on those demons. It didn''t even arouse their vignce.
When Shin saw this scene, a smirk appeared on his face, ''Hehe, they are treating it just as simple rain.''
Shin patiently waited for the poison to take effect and not even a minuteter, those demons were writhing in pain.
Soon their roars and screams echoed in the area, and finally, a few minutester, it ended.
***
[You have killed 8 Lesser Demons.]
[You have gained experience.]
[You have leveled up.]
[+10 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 18 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a fragment of Demonic Core X8.]
Chapter 194 Alices Gains
?
On the other side, Alice and the others have already searched for the artifact and they were now certain it wasn''t there.
"I''ll deal with the energy here, then we will contact Shin," Alice said expressionlessly.
Aurora and Emily nodded and didn''t have any opinion.
But they were still surprised that the number of dead bodies here was way less than the people they killed yesterday.
This made and puzzled and confused thinking of the reason.
Alice didn''t care about their thoughts and focused on dealing with the energy inside the building.
''Let''s just absorb it.''
For others, this would have been a suicidal thought, but Alice had a feeling that it was a perfectly normal thing to do. She had no idea where this thought came from, but she decided to follow her instincts.
Raising her left hand, she summoned her death scythe, and the next moment, she started her transformation.
Aurora and Emily looked at the spectacle with wondrous expressions on their faces. Alice''s beautiful purple-blue hair became dark ck with a shade of dark red. Her beautiful eyes turned crimson.
Her current appearance gave off an evil charm instantly mesmerizing them.
Aurora looked at her and wondered, ''She looks more vampire-like than me.''
Of course, it was apliment from her, but if Alice knew about this. She would have scoffed at her saying, ''She is not interested in bing a mosquito bitch.''
Letting her scythe levitate, Alice activated her skill. "Soul Absorption."
Her Soul Grimoire floated above her hand and the next moment the death aura in the surroundings condensed, and directly sucked inside the Grimoire like a space vortex.
As Alice kept absorbing the soul energy or the so-called death aura, she felt something inside her changing.
She felt as if a shackle inside her broke.
''What is this feeling?''
She felt her soul power increase. All her skills and powers were enhanced. She felt a rapid growth in her stats.
While Alice was still immersed and was adapting to the changes inside her.
Because of their vampire instincts, Aurora and Emily felt a presence approaching them and looked around vigntly.
"Is that the demon Shin was talking about?" Aurora mumbled.
"I think so. He told us there is only one demon here, but my instincts are giving me a dangerous feeling," Emily said nervously.
When the demon appeared in their field of vision, they were certain this demon was much stronger than the previous demons they fought.
"It seems this demon was absorbing the energy in this building and we disrupted him," Aurora said, looking over at the demon curiously.
Aurora nced at Alice and noticed that she was still standing there motionless, with closed eyes.
''Why do I get this feeling that she has be very strong?''
Shaking her head, Aurora''s eyes turned to the demon, who was ready to attack them.
She looked at him with disdain and said, "I feel so annoyed looking at this demon."
Aurora activated her ability ''Blood Warlock'' and the next moment a spear of blood came out of the ground and instantly plunged into the demon''s chest, piercing a hole.
Her eyes moved and the blood spear changed shape, bing spikes and once again pierced the demon.
*Graaaoo*
The demon let out a painful scream. It struggled and grabbed the spikes, forcefully attempting to remove them. But Aurora didn''t give him a chance. The spikes again liquified, changed shape, and pierced his hand.
*Graaaahhh*
Aurora didn''t seem to hear the demon''s screams. She looked at him indifferently, and the blood turned into needles and continuously made holes in the demon''s body.
Emily looked at the scene and felt the huge power gap between them.
The demon''s painful screams satisfied Aurora and calmed her previous anger.
Before, when she fought those demons, she was very weak because of the excessive energy she used yesterday and was also hungry.
Now that Shin''s blood had satisfied her hunger and her strength had also returned to its peak, how can she let this demon bully her?
So what if the demon has absorbed some weird energy and bes stronger? She will keep on attacking until it dies.
Only when she received the notification about the demon''s death did she stop.
***
Digesting all the energy and adapting to all the changes inside her body and the increase in power, Alice opened her eye and returned to her previous form.
The Grimoire and Scythe vanished as she looked over in Aurora and Emily''s direction, who were standing near a bloodied, disfigured corpse full of holes.
She walked near them and asked curiously, "What happened here?"
Aurora nced at her and said casually, "Small trouble."
Alice nodded and didn''t ask much. She knew Aurora was strong, and after drinking Shin''s blood, dealing with a demon shouldn''t be a problem for her.
At this time, Emily looked at Alice and asked curiously, "Did you deal with that energy you were talking about?"
"Yeah, it''s done," Alice replied calmly and then suggested. "Since it''s done here, we can leave."
They nodded and decided to contact Shin. But before they could, they saw the small door of the storage in this room open, and a person came out.
The three of them looked at him without any expression. They have long discovered his presence but didn''t bother to pay attention.
They didn''t expect that he wille out of own his initiative.
Carnell looked at the three girls in front of him with tearful eyes. When those demons break out, most of his subordinates died. Only he and a few others survived.
Unfortunately, he had to separate from them, and running from the demon, he had no choice but to escape and hide inside this building.
Then he hid here waiting for the demon to leave, but unfortunately, the demon never left. Every minute he stayed here, he felt as if a sword handing above his neck ready to kill him anytime.
He didn''t have the power to confront the demon. He knew he was powerless. Afraid that the demon might notice him, he didn''t dare do anything.
When he was on the verge of losing all hope, he saw three girls appear here. He wanted to warn them. But the demon appeared. He felt sorry for them. He didn''t dare see the scene where those girls would mercilessly die under the demon''s hand.
But a miracle happened, and he saw a ridiculous scene where one of the girls killed that terrifying demon so nonchntly, as if stepping on an insect.
Chapter 195 Aurora Attacked Shin?!!!
?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/var//email_list.txt''.
[You have killed 12 Lesser Demons.]
[You have gained experience.]
[You have leveled up.]
[+10 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 22 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a fragment of Demonic Core X12.]
Looking at the string of notifications. Shin muttered, "That''s the end of all the nearby demons."
''I should check whether Alice and the others are done on their side.'' As soon as that thought crossed his mind, Shin felt his telepathic link connect.
[Shin! We are done with the energy. The artifact is not here.] It was Alice''s voice.
[Yeah, that''s fine. I also thought of a way to deal with all the demons inside the city.] Shin replied.
[Really? That''s good. Thene here fast.] This time, it was Aurora''s voice.
[On my way.]
Shin looked at the pile of demons'' bodies and raised his hand toward them.
"Devourer''s Touch."
Recovering his stamina and mana back, Shin flew back toward the girls.
When he arrived there, he saw the girls were outside the building and there was also a man following behind.
''What''s the situation?''
As soon as hended, he sensed something and looked at Alice in surprise.
"It seems this time it brought great benefits."
Alice nodded shyly. "Yeah,"
Before Shin could ask more, the man behind came up to him and started speaking. "Are you with them?"
Shin raised his brow and didn''t answer him. Instead, he looked at the girls, waiting to exin the situation.
"Just ignore him," Alice said nonchntly, which made Carnell''s face darken.
Shin expected Alice''s answer to be something along those lines, that''s why he looked at Aurora.
Understanding his gaze, Aurora exined, "He is someone from the association. He wants us to work with him to solve this crisis."
When Shin saw the man''s uniform, he already knew that he was from the association and this wasn''t a surprise since this ce was blocked by the association since this morning.
But what made him feel weird was the request he made to the girls.
Turning to look at the middle-aged man whom he kept waiting for all this time, Shin said, "Yeah, I''m with them. Who are you?"
Seeing that Shin was willing to talk, Carnell smiled and raised his hand for a handshake while introducing himself.
"I''m Carnell Bronsky, Deputy Chief of Pris City Awakened Association branch."
Shin didn''t embarrass him and shook his hands. The main reason was that Shin could feel that Carnell wasn''t a threat to him. Also, he was curious about what Carnell wanted to do.
"Nice to meet you. I''m Shin Wolner, the Guild Master of Astros Guild."
Carnell immediately noted the guild''s name inside his mind.
When he saw that Shin was so cooperative, he felt very happy. After all, for thest few minutes, he had tried talking to the girls, but none of them responded to him.
This made him very depressed and angry, but he could only swallow back the curses and keep trying.
Now that Shin was talking to him. Maybe things can work out.
''I also need to find my subordinates and then think of a way to solve this crisis.''
''That Silver haired girl is strong. Maybe an S-Rank. I don''t know about others, but if she works with us, maybe we can think of a way to counter the demons.''
Even if he knew that Shin was the Guild Master, he didn''t think that Shin would be much stronger. After all, he had already guessed Shin''s ability when he saw him flying down the sky.
''With his ability, he could be useful as a scout.''
As for the other two girls, he wasn''t sure. But assumed they wouldn''t be that strong. After all, having an S-Rank in a guild is already amazing enough. But in the current situation, even little help is needed.
With all those thoughts inside his mind, he looked at Shin solemnly, hoping to bring them together.
"Mr. Shin, as you know, things are very dire. So on behalf of the association -"
Before he could continue further. Carnell felt an extremely dangerous aura from the side. The killing intent and extreme blood lust made his legs go numb.
''What going on? Did a powerful demone here?''
His entire body was covered in cold sweat, and his face became pale.
"WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY?!"
He heard an extremely cold voice full of killing intent.
When Carnell turned his head mechanically to look at the source of that voice. He was stunned.
''What going on?''
It was the same Silver-haired girl with whom he wanted to work a moment ago. ''Although she was a little indifferent and cold, she wasn''t so terrifying.''
''Did I misspeak? How did I offend her?''
Carnell''s mind was working hastily, thinking of a way to remedy the situation. But then he felt something was wrong.
''No, what''s the situation?''
He felt the killing intent was terrifying, but it wasn''t directed at him.
***
Aurora looked at Shin with dangerous eyes, her breathing intensified, as her fingers trembled then clenched into fists she asked in a low, but extremely chilly voice, "Are you from Wolner n?"
Shin noticed her abnormality, and Alice also looked at her with a frown.
''Did those bastards do something bad again?''
He felt it was extremely likely that his n members did something to Aurora. After all, he also understood the situation of martial artists, mages, and vampires.
*Sigh*
Sighing, Shin decided to exin his situation to Aurora clearly. From Aurora and Emily''s reaction, he can pretty much figure out that this feud wasn''t simple.
"Yes, although I''m from that n-" Before Shin could exin his situation. His Enhanced Senses gave him danger warning.
He reflexively raised a water barrier.
*Boom*
*Boom*
*Boom*
*Boom*
A few blood bullets were blocked by the water barrier. Looking at it, his eyes widened and he almost cursed. "What the."
But Aurora didn''t stop there. She pressed her hands together and the next moment, a spear of blood shot from the ground.
Shin controlled his water barrier to block the attack.
Chapter 196 The Queen Is Enraged!!!
?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/var//email_list.txt''.
Aurora expected her attack to not work. She waved her hand and Shin noticed that the blood mixed with his water barrier and the next moment he lost control of the barrier.
The water barrier, now mixed with blood, and in control of Aurora, changed shape and attacked Shin. It looked like a big mouth with sharp fangs ready to bite him.
''Damn,''
Shin wasn''t flustered, just surprised at Aurora''s degree of control. ''Is it because my Water Magic is A-Rank and her Blood Warlock is SS-Rank?''
He didn''t have time to think much as the big mouth was about to bite him.
Waving his hand, he activated another ability.
''Hell Fire.''
The next moment, dark mes emerged and devoured Aurora''s attack, not even leaving a trace of steam.
Aurora didn''t seem disappointed that the attack failed, but her breathing became heavier and rage consumed her mind.
Shin wanted to say something but before he could say anything, he heard a scream.
"HOW DARE YOU ATTACK MY SHIN?"
Alice, at this moment, was very angry.
''How dare this mosquito bitch attack my Shin?''
''Does she have a death wish?''
''I have to kill her.''
''She doesn''t deserve to live.''
Aurora didn''t seem provoked by Alice''s scream. Instead, she coldly looked at her and asked, "Are you also from Wolner n?"
"No."
"Then don''t interfere, or I''ll kill you alongside him." For Aurora''s threatening words, Alice didn''t back down. Instead, she became even more enraged.
She looked at Aurora sharply and already made up her mind to kill her and torment her soul.
"Shin, leave her to me. I want to kill this bitch myself." Alice gave a nce at Shin, then continued looking at Aurora, "I didn''t like her from the start."
"I told you that you will be safe as long as you don''t interfere. I have no enmity with you." Aurora said coldly.
"No, no bitch. Since the moment you attacked Shin, you became my worst enemy." Alice said with extreme anger written on her face.
When Aurora heard this, her killing intent toward Alice increased. "As you wish. Then you can die with him together."
Shin wanted to say, ''Guys, we have demons to deal with. What are you doing infighting at this moment?'' Although Shin didn''t want the situation to escte, it seems the fight can''t be avoided.
''Can''t we just peacefully talk this out?''
Shin sighs inwardly, wondering what kind of hatred Aurora has with Wolner n. He wanted to exin his rtionship with the n. But looking at the tension between them. He knew they were not going to listen to him.
''Let''s just wait for the fight to end.''
Looking at Alice, he thought, ''As soon as she is in danger, I''ll interfere.''
But the next moment Shin saw the spectacle in front of him and his eyes brightened with excitement.
''No way, that is.'' Closing his mouth with his hand, Shin gasped.
Alice, at this moment, gave off a terrifying aura, and her transformation began.
Aurora and Emily had already seen Alice transform, so they weren''t surprised. But Shin, who has seen Alice transform a lot of times, keenly noticed a detail. It wasn''t her regr dark transformation. This was different. It was something that he had only seen once before and then never again. It was a day he could never forget.
That familiar ck-and-white aura surrounded her. Her already mid-length hair started to grow under the intense aura until it reached her waist. Her pupil turned ck. If her crimson eyes gave a sense of evil charm, then those ck obsidian eyes were pure darkness.
Her purple-blue hair, which usually turns ck-red hair became silvery white just like Aurora. Her small body grewrger and became a mature one with an ample body and a perfect physique.
Wearing a ck crown and a beautiful dress made of energy, she appeared in front of everyone.
"This is it, her Queen Transformation." Shin was so excited his breathing became intense.
When her transformation wasplete, everyone was shocked. Because this woman in front of them didn''t look anything simr to the immature girl just now. This woman had the temperament of a queen.
Moreover, with her appearance, she looked just like one.
Alice looked at everyone coldly. Her mature look gave off a serene feeling. But those dark eyes felt as if you continue looking at them they will suck you into a deep abyss you could never escape.
But when her eyes met Aurora, the calm aura finally rippled and revealed her killing intent towards her.
Aurora''s eyes were extremely serious at this moment. She felt a dangerous threating from Alice.
Even her enraged mind calmed down for a moment when she felt the danger from her.
''This won''t be easy.'' Although she knew Alice was strong, she could never expect that she will be a threat to her.
When Shin saw that, Aurora finally calmed down. He immediately used this chance to exin and pacify the situation.
"Aurora!"
"What?" She looked at him with a frown.
"Before you guys start fighting, you should know my rtionship with the n is very bad. I''ve been banished. So, in a sense, I can''t be considered a part of it."
Shin''s words were heard by everyone and the tense situation came to a stalemate for a moment.
"If you want to kill me because you have a feud with the Wolner n, then it''s pointless." Shin knew Aurora''s reaction was because of her hatred towards Wolner n. As he doesn''t have much of a belonging to them, he doesn''t want to destroy his friendship with Aurora for such a reason.
Aurora looked shocked, and her expression became indescribable. But before she could sort out her thoughts.
Alice''s cold words echoed,
"It doesn''t matter to whom she has a feud with. As long as she attacked Shin, she is guilty. She needs to be punished."
Alice''s words immediately aroused Aurora''s anger. "It doesn''t matter whether Shin is from Wolner n or not. The first thing I''m going to do is kill you, bitch."
Looking at the two of them, Shin felt a big headache. ''Ugh, we have demons to fight. What are these guys doing fighting with each other?''
Chapter 197 Alice Vs Aurora !!!
?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/var//email_list.txt''.
Two silver-haired goddess-like beauties were facing each other. The tension between them and the killing intent they were releasing for each other created an invisible pressure in the surroundings.
Three people stood on the sidelines, being a witness to the epic battle that was about to unfold.
"Aren''t you going to fight?" Looking at Emily beside him, Shin asked curiously.
Although Emily should consider Shin an enemy since he was a part of the Wolner n, his previous words were still fresh in her mind.
***
"If you want to kill me because you have a feud with the Wolner n, then it''s pointless."
***
She couldn''t decide until Aurora says so. Hence, she was going to be neutral until then.
Moreover, she doesn''t have hatred towards him but Wolner n.
"Lady Aurora doesn''t need my help," Emily replied with full confidence in Aurora''s strength. Although she can feel that in her new transformation, Alice has be stronger. She doesn''t believe that Alice is strong enough to defeat Aurora.
"Moreover, I don''t think involving myself in that fight is a good choice," Emily said with a self-deprecating smile.
"Good decision." Shin nodded and didn''t say anything about Alice''s strength. Because he knew facts prove better than words.
Carnell on the side had a pale face and was having trouble breathing. The pressure created by Alice and Aurora was too much for him.
''He will die at this rate.'' Shin thought, noticing Carnell''s condition and immediately used Gravity Control to lighten the surrounding pressure.
Carnell felt as if a heavy weight was lifted off him.
*Haah*
*Haah*
Carnell fell to his knees and panted heavily. Some timeter, he stood up and looked at Shin and Emily beside him.
Then his eyes fell on the two silver-haired girls standing opposite to each other.
"What''s going on here? Are they going to fight? Who is the new silver-haired girl? Aren''t you on the same side?"
His barrage of questions left Shin speechless. ''Damn dude, even if you don''t want to thank me for the help. Can''t you be quiet?''
"Shut up." Emily''s sharp voice immediately shut him up. "If you can''t keep quiet. Want me to cut that tongue of yours?"
Carnell shook his head sideways in horror.
"Good." With that, she once again focused on the fight that was about to start.
Shin couldn''t help but praise Emily inwardly. ''Good job Emily.''
He knew even if he tried, it would have been difficult to shut Carnell up with just some words. ''As expected, women are naturally talented in this.''
***
Aurora looked at Alice in front of her and felt some sort of dissatisfaction. "Are you imitating my style?"
"..." Alice didn''t know what to say for a moment, then in her cold and authoritative voice she said, "If you are done with your nonsense, can we start?"
Aurora gritted her teeth and shouted, "I was already getting tired of waiting."
She waved her hands and blood needles as sharp as deadly knives shot at Alice, extremely fast. Normally, the attack shouldn''t be that fast, but Aurora was taking advantage of her Vampire Physique to make it more deadly.
*Swish* x4
Alice didn''t flinch, and a silver-ck scythe appeared in her hand. It was the improved version of her Death Scythe.
With a great technique, Alice expertly used that scythe and beautifully blocked those attacks with precision.
*Ting* x4
Aurora tried controlling the blood to once again attack Alice. But Alice didn''t give her a chance. She immediatelyunched a Dark Purple orb at Aurora.
When Shin saw that attack, his eyes jumped. ''No way, that''s Soul Bomb.''
Her Vampire instincts alerted Aurora. She immediately raised the thickest Blood Barrier she could in that short time to block that attack.
*Kaboom*
A big explosion sounded when the orb detonated as soon as it touched the Blood Barrier.
The Barrier copsed, and the blood scattered. Most of the blood evaporated from that explosion. Fortunately, the rest of the blood covered Aurora''s body and protected her.
Shin looked at the scene and thought, ''It seems Alice didn''t use much energy. Otherwise, that attack would have injured Aurora.''
He knew there was no need to worry about Aurora. After all, with her Queen rank Vampire Physique, those injuries would have been healed in seconds.
The same was the case for Emily. Even if that attack directly hit her. With her Duchess rank Vampire Physique, she would have been healed in a few hours.
But Carnell wasn''t alright. If that st hit him, nothing would have left of him. Not even his ashes.
Aurora''s expression was serious. She didn''t dare to be careless in front of Alice anymore.
Alice raised her hands, and dozens of Soul Bombs appeared around her.
Carnell was almost on the verge of fainting. This time, even Emily reacted.
Aurora was already prepared. She shot spikes made of blood directly detonating those attacks in mid-air.
The confrontation continued as they continue those attacks with each other. Aurora tried controlling her blood attacks in several unique ways, but Alice evaded them with minimal effort.
As if she had enough of these silly attacks. Alice stopped and decided to take things a step further.
Raising her hand, he said in an extremely chilly tone.
"Come forth, my servants, from the depths of hell. I, the Queen have summoned you. Brandish this evil bitch from here and show her your Queen''s Wraith."
Hearing Alice''s words, Aurora''s expression darkened.
"Who the hell is an evil bitch? And what''s with that weird chant? Calling yourself a queen? You are nothing but an immature girl trying to act cool."
Aurora had already lost her cool personality. Now she didn''t even care about shouting curses at Alice.
With every mocking word from Aurora''s mouth, the deathly aura around Alice intensified. She shouted in extreme rage.
"ARISE!"
The whole area turned extremely cold and chilly. The eerie feeling was intensifying by the second.
Suddenly, more than fifty ck shadowy figures appeared. There were no white figures, so Shin wondered why Alice didn''t summon her familiars.
Chapter 198 Alice Vs Aurora 2 !!!
?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/var//email_list.txt''.
Watching the scene unfolding in front of her, Aurora''s lip twitched. ''She really looks like a queen standing behind her small army.''
Although she inwardly thought that she would never admit it. ''But I have to say this looks so cool.''
''I shouldn''t have sent my force back. If only they stayed in the city. I would have shown her the strength they disyed inst night''s battle.'' But Aurora also knew after thest night''s battle they needed proper rest and if they had fought here, they would have lost badly.
Yes, she understands that.
But seeing Alice looking so haughty. She couldn''t bear it. ''Is there any way for me to summon them?''
Suddenly, her emerald eyes shone for a moment and a thought appeared inside her mind. ''What if I try that too?''
From Alice''s disy of skills, Aurora also got a great idea. She imitated Alice''s style and chanted.
"Blood of my enemies and the blood of my allies. Your ruler, Blood Warlock, I, the Vampire Queen, seek your assistance. Come forth and defeat this immature bitch''s army."
Looking at Aurora, Shin was speechless. ''Who is she calling an immature bitch? Isn''t she acting even more immature, being provoked by Alice?''
The next moment, 10 humanoid figures made of blood appeared on Aurora''s side. Looking at Alice, Aurora smirked.
"Wow, I never knew Lady Aurora can summon too," Emily eximed in amazement.
''No, you got it wrong, Emily. It''s not summoning. She is just manipting blood into a humanoid shape. She is just controlling the blood to look like a summons.'' Shin wanted to correct her misunderstanding but seeing her twinkling eyes, he didn''t. ''But I have to say Aurora''s control over blood is too good.''
Although Aurora''s side was disadvantaged in numbers. She wasn''t the least bit diffident.
There was silence for a moment as both sides looked at each other. On one side was the army of Soul Servants. On the other side were Blood Summons (The name Aurora gave. Even if they weren''t actually summoned.)
As the two sides fiercely looked at each other, even their queens continued looking into each other''s eyes and at the same time, they gave theirmands.
"Kill them." x2
*Raaaorrr*
*Graaa*
The Soul Servants and Blood summons collided and fought fiercely. As soon as a Blood summons was defeated, Aurora controlled the blood tounch attacks on the Soul Servants.
Alice gave severalmands and used the number advantage and directed them to kill Aurora''s Blood Summons.
The fight was very bloody and eerie. Both sides didn''t stop.
Alice''s Soul Servants have be a lot stronger, but Aurora''s ability was also too good. Even when she was disadvantaged against Alice, she could ovee the odds.
It is also because Alice didn''t summon her strongest force, but Aurora''s specialty wasn''t fighting with summons in the first ce.
After some time, the fight came to a stalemate. Both Aurora and Alice noticed things can''t continue like this. Hence, it was time for them to step in.
Aurora controlled the blood into the shape of a huge hammer. Alice was holding her Death Scythe.
As Aurora moved forward, she smashed the Soul Servants with her Blood Hammer. Alice, on the other hand, was patient. She knew just physical attacks won''t be effective against Aurora''s summons. Hence, she instilled the Death Scythe with Chaotic energy and then shed forward.
*sh*
With her beautiful and powerful technique, she moved around and defeated the blood summons.
It didn''t take long before they were in front of each other.
Aurora swung her hung hammer, and Alice shed her scythe.
*Boom*
Their attacks collided, sending shockwaves everywhere.
Watching the terrifying battle unfolding in front of her, Emily was extremely d that she didn''t join.
Carnell was already on the verge of crying, ''Oh God, save me. These people are more dangerous than demons.'' He was afraid of dying in the crossfire.
Aurora and Alice continued chasing their weapons.
*Bang*
*Bang*
*Boom*
*Boom*
As Aurora parried Alice''s scythe, she immediately changed the shape of her hammer into a spear, ready to pierce Alice.
But Alice wasn''t one to be outdone, she immediately condensed a Soul Bomb with her mind and threw it at Aurora.
"Shit."
Aurora cursed and changed the Spear into a shield.
*Kaboom*
Although Aurora avoided that st, her senses screamed danger. Sure enough, Alice was about to sh her Scythe at Aurora, doing a follow-up attack.
Aurora skillfully controlled the Blood Summon behind Alice and changed its shape into sharp des and shot them at Alice''s back.
Alice, seemingly sensing the danger behind her, rotated the scythe in her hand and then, without even looking back, she blocked those attacks.
"I didn''t think you would be this good, Alice," Aurora praised, while grinning.
After all that extreme fight, her anger decreased a lot. Hence, she wasn''t cursing her anymore.
"You haven''t seen anything." With those words. Alice snapped her fingers and a momentter, her Soul Servants started exploding just like Soul Bombs.
Aurora looked shocked when she saw her Blood Summons being detonated with Alice''s Soul Servants. She never expected Alice to do something like that. In the end, the only words that came out of her mouth were. "... You are crazy."
Alice didn''t refute her and said, "So are you."
"Hehe," Aurora giggled in response and continued. "Let''s finish this."
Alice nodded and then both of them stepped back, creating a distance between each other.
Both of them raised their hands to use a final move to decide everything.
On one side of the sky were a hundred Soul Bombs the size of a basketball.
On another side were spikes made of blood.
At the same time, theyunched their attacks.
The Blood Spikes collided with Soul Bombs in the Air detonating them.
*Kaboom*
*Boom*
*Boom*
*Boom*
...
The explosions continued sounding in the sky as if someone has set up fireworks. But the view here was much more wonderful than any fireworks out there.
After all, where else can you find blood detonating in fireworks?
When the explosions were over. Aurora and Alice stood opposite, looking at each other just like how they were at the start.
Chapter 199 Auroras Feelings.
?
As both of them were once again about to start. Shin immediately stepped forward.
"Okay, guys, just stop here. If you continue, the damage will be too much."
Both Aurora and Alice were silent as they looked at him. Looking at Shin''s eyes for a second, Alice sighed, and undid her transformation.
After returning to her normal form, she red at Aurora and shouted, "This time it''s a tie! Next time, I won''t hold back!"
With her actions, she made it clear that she wasn''t going to continue fighting and was willing to stop here.
Aurora didn''t care about that. Although she was angry at Alice but it was only a small matter. But Shin is a part of the Wolner n. No matter how good their rtionship was or how much he helped her. It doesn''t matter.
Because her hatred toward Wolner n could never be reconciled. It will only stop after the annihtion of one side. Either she dies or the entire n is wiped out.
Before she acted on impulse due to her anger. But now that she had calmed down. She thought back to Shin''s words and couldn''t help but feel a little entangled in her heart.
There was silence as the winds passed by. In the end, her cold expression didn''t fade as she continued looking at him seriously.
Not getting any reply from her, Shin wondered if she still wants to kill him. But soon he heard her say.
"...You said you were banished from the Wolner n, right? Tell me, what exactly happened?"
Hearing her question, Shin sighed. To be honest, he didn''t want to talk about that now. So he said.
"It''s a long story. It''ll take time to exin." Then, looking at the barrier up in the sky, he continued. "Moreover, we have already wasted a lot of time here. So let''s solve this crisis first."
Aurora didn''t answer for a moment. But she also understood that they have wasted a lot of time here and this can''t continue, so nodding her head, she said.
"It''s fine if you don''t tell me now. But there is something I need to know."
Hearing her serious tone, Shin''s brows furrowed. Aurora focused to see even the minute changes in his facial expressions and asked a question.
"If I want to destroy the Wolner n, what will you do?"
Shin was a little dumbfounded. Although he understood that she had extreme hatred towards the Wolner n, but he never knew it was to this extent. He also wanted to know her story, but he knew it wasn''t the time, as he needed to answer her question.
Then, thinking of his rtion with the n and his feelings towards them, only one answer came to his mind.
"Nothing." He uttered.
He didn''t have any good feelings for that n. Moreover, he and his parents suffered a lot because of them. Some memories he didn''t want to remember started resurfacing. His expression was a bit ufortable.
From his reaction, Aurora could feel he wasn''t lying. But she still probed him.
"Really? Aren''t you going to take revenge? They are your family."
When Shin heard her words calling them his family, he couldn''t take it anymore and snapped and said with a mockingugh.
"Hah? What family? My only family is Alice and my parents, and we have long been kicked out of the n. Even if you kill all of them in front of me, I''ll probably just eat popcorn and watch the show."
"Hell! If you ask me. I''ll probably help you kill them!"
Shin''s words were full of anger and hatred towards the n. He sped his face with his hands and took a long breath, trying to calm himself.
"Yeah, so anyway. Whatever you do with them has nothing to do with me," Shin said calmly.
"But!" Then his eyes changed, while fiercely looking at her. He continued in a dangerous and extremely cold voice.
"IF YOU HAVE ANY ILL WILL TOWARDS MY PARENTS. I''LL KILL YOU RIGHT HERE!! RIGHT NOW!!!"
When he said that, a dangerous aura enveloped him, which proved that he wasn''t lying.
Aurora didn''t say anything, nor did she back down. But she could feel the pressure he was releasing. He was really serious. He was ready to kill her as soon as he finds her hostile towards his parents.
"What''s your parents'' name?" Aurora asked.
After a small pause, Shin answered. "... Alfred and Reina."
Aurora didn''t know about them and couldn''t confirm whether they were rted to the murder of her parents. But when she looked at Shin and Alice, so wondered, ''What if they were?''
''I know I shouldn''t be doing this. I know it might be a mistake, but my heart is telling me to trust him. Why is it?'' Aurora has been distrustful after her parent''s incident. She didn''t want to trust anyone, thinking that she might be betrayed, just like her parents.
''That has been the case for all these years. So why is it now? Wasn''t I going to kill all the members of the Wolner n? Now what should I do? Although Shin doesn''t like them. He still has their blood running inside him.''
Vampires care a lot about blood. Bloodlines and such are far more important than any other rtion. It is also the reason she wants to destroy their lineage.
''Mom, Dad, what should I do? Tell me.''
***
Seeing Aurora struggling to make a decision, Alice had a frown on her face. Looking at Aurora''s expression, she has a feeling of familiarity.
''What is this feeling?'' She thought.
Suddenly, she heard Mia''s voice inside her mind.
[That''s the same expression you had.] Mia
''Eh, Mom, when?'' When Alice heard Mia''s words. She was surprised. Then she hastily asked. ''Tell me, if I know that maybe I''ll be able to solve this trouble.''
After their talk just now, Alice understood that Aurora didn''t have hatred towards Shin, but rather, the Wolner n. Of course, she didn''t forgive her, but after some punishment; she was willing to let her go as Shin didn''t seem to be angry with her.
But when she heard Shin''s harsh words towards the Wolner n. She had already put the Wolner n on the top of her list of mortal enemies. Putting the matter aside, she was thinking whether to help her or not.
''Maybe after I punish her some more.''
But when she heard Mia''s answer, she couldn''t describe her emotions.
[The day we died. You had the same expression until you met Shin.] Mia.
Chapter 200 Talk With Alice.
?
Alice couldn''t speak for a while. What forgiveness and small punishment? The only thing on her mind were the memories of that day. The emotions she felt when she lost everything. Although she is fine now, those memories are still fresh.
Alice sighed. ''What should I do, Mom?''
[You want to help her?] Mia asked curiously.
After a moment of thought, she said, ''Yes.''
[Then just remember what you longed for most after that incident.]
Alice remembered that loneliness when nothing was left for her. That was something she would never want to experience.
[She is the same, though there are some differences in your situation from hers. The emotions she is feeling are the same.]
[Your revenge ended early and if you hadn''t met Shin, you would have epted your death under that rubble. But she is in the process of her revenge. If she doesn''t have any other purpose to live, then maybe even if she gets her revenge she will be left with nothing and her end would be miserable.]
Alice could imagine what will happen if this continued. Because she had been in the same situation. She knows exactly how she is feeling.
''Ugh, if I had killed her, it wouldn''t be so troublesome.''
[...] Mia was speechless. But she didn''t give any advice.
''Fine, Mom, you win. I''ve been lucky enough to be saved by Shin. So, I''ll try to help her too.''
[Good Luck, I''ll go. Robin is calling me.] Mia.
***
Looking at Aurora, she bit her lips and with some hesitation, she finally walked towards her and said solemnly. "Aurora, let''s have a chat."
Alice gave a small nce at Shin, gesturing not to worry she will handle everything. Shin was a little worried that they might fight again, but still nodded hesitantly.
Aurora looked at Alice and wondered what she wanted to say.
"What? Do you want to sneak attack and kill me?" Aurora said sarcastically, but still followed Alice.
"No, I wouldn''t, as long as you don''t try anything stupid." Alice''s tone was in but threatening.
Aurora didn''t care and followed her. After they were a little distance far from everyone.
Alice looked at Aurora with a firm expression and asked.
"Did they kill your family?"
Aurora instantly looked at Alice with sharp eyes and asked, "How did you know?"
Alice sighed and asked, "Will you tell me about it?"
Aurora was a little taken aback. She didn''t expect Alice to ask something like that, and what was that look on her face? Is that pity?
Aurora was a little annoyed, but seeing Alice''s sincere expression, she calmed down.
''Alice, who is so obsessed with Shin, is curious about me?'' She felt a little incredulous. Though they didn''t know each other for long, she still has a little understanding of her based on her judgement.
Aurora hesitated, but finally decided to tell her. "Okay. So listen."
Aurora started telling her past. Her loving family, the betrayal they got, their death, her grief, and her reason for revenge. The changes in her expression changed from sadness to anger and then loneliness. Alice noticed all, but she didn''t say anything. She quietly listened.
After she was done, she looked at Alice and asked, "How was it quite pitiful, right?"
Without waiting for her answer, she continued.
"You probably won''t understand because you are happy. You have a nice lover and with your strength, I don''t think you will have a problem surviving."
Alice looked at Aurora as if she was looking at a retard. But she didn''t get angry, only felt even more pity for her.
"What''s with that look?" Aurora said in annoyance. That wasn''t the reaction she was expecting from her.
Alice didn''t answer, instead she asked a question. "Do you think a rtion of blood is stronger than any other?"
"Yes," Aurora answered instantly. For vampires, blood is everything. Power, status, bonds everything is dependent on blood.
*Giggles*
Seeing Aliceugh, Aurora frowned in dissatisfaction.
"What? Do you think it''s wrong?"
Alice stopped giggling and asked rhetorically. "If that''s the case, why did your uncle betray your father?"
"As I said, Valor''s mother and my grandmother are different people. So our blood is different." Aurora said with indifference.
Tapping her chin with her fingers, Alice uttered, "Then tell me something."
Aurora wondered what Alice wanted to say now.
"Because of my biological father, my mother and stepfather died," Alice said inly, but remembering that trash, her eyes became cold.
Aurora pupils shark as she heard this. But controlling her emotions, she continued listening.
"Then I wanted to take revenge. So I tortured him. I cut all his fingers and broke his hands." She had a gleeful smile when she said that.
Then, with a hint of disappointment, she continued. "Unfortunately, he escaped from my hands and died before I could even kill him."
"I was lost. There was nothing left for me in this world. No family, no friends."
When Aurora saw Alice''s dark expression. She felt her heart beating faster and her breathing became intense. She didn''t know that. She never expected Alice, who was always childish and obsessive towards Shin, to have such a past.
Aurora felt a sense of closeness with her as she heard her method of revenge. She felt they were extremely simr. But there was a difference. Alice''s eyes were lively, unlike Aurora, who felt dead inside her heart.
"I wanted to die."
When Aurora heard Alice''s statement, her eyes widened. Because she had also thought of dying countless times, but because her revenge is iplete, she could never take that step.
"But then he came into my life and saved me."
At this moment, a soft smile appeared on Alice''s face, which surprised Aurora. Because it was the same feeling she got from Alice whenever she was with Shin.
Alice calmed her emotion and once again looked at Aurora as she asked.
"Now tell me Aurora, after listening to my past, what do you think? Do you still think a rtion of blood is stronger than any other?"
Chapter 201 Emilys Jealousy
?
This time Aurora couldn''t reply like before. Although she still has her beliefs as a vampire, Alice''s past made her heart waver. So couldn''t answer confidently.
Seeing the look on Aurora''s face, Alice let out a faint smile.
"You don''t have to answer right away. You can take your time."
"Until you find an answer, should deal with those demons first?"
Aurora looked at Alice for a moment, then nodded.
As they were walking back to Shin and the others. Looking at Alice''s back, Aurora''s expression softened. Although she had always regarded Alice as an immature and annoying girl. At this moment, she had a feeling that she may have been wrong about her.
***
Shin''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Alice and Aurora approaching. When his eyesnded on Alice, he couldn''t help but be surprised.
Because he didn''t expect Alice to handle the situation so well.
Yes, he had listened to their conversion with his Enhanced Senses.
Aurora''s story was heartbreaking and he could understand why she would react like that when she heard that he was a part of the Wolner n. Because if he was in Aurora''s situation. Shin would have reacted simrly.
Her story also made him confirm that Aurora''s enemies were from several factions. Although she didn''t specifically mention their names, Shin could deduce that vampires, martial artists, and mages, all of them were included in that incident.
So in Aurora''s revenge, a lot of people are going to die. But did he care? No.
Shin had already given his sincere answer and if even now Aurora had ill will towards him, then he can only fight to death with her.
"Is it done?" Shin asked, pretending he didn''t know anything.
Alice didn''t answer. Instead, she gave a nce at Aurora, urging her to speak.
Aurora stepped forward and looking at Shin she said, "I haven''t decided on anything, but I will leave the matter aside for now. After we are done here. I want to know what happened between you and Wolner n."
Shin knew it won''t be easy for Aurora to let this matter go, but for now, it was fine.
"Okay, I promise."
Aurora let out a small sigh. Her previous revenge-driven persona was gone and now reced with the same cool and mysterious girl they met yesterday.
But then she stepped forward and, with some hesitation in her tone, she finally prepared herself to ask.
"So, can I drink your blood once more?"
Alice looked at Aurora weirdly. A moment before, she was bent on killing him and now she was asking for such a favor.
Shin also rolled his eyes, but didn''t deny her request. He knew in her fight against Alice, she must have exhausted a lot of energy. It is better to recover it now before they fight with demons.
Seeing that Shin allowed it, Aurora didn''t waste anytime. As soon as Shin cut his hand, Aurora sucked on it hungrily.
Alice had already seen this scene, but still felt a little ufortable.
But it was the first time Emily witnessed Aurora drinking Shin''s blood.
She looked at Aurora, who was drinking his blood like a hungry beast starving for days.
''What going on here?''
''Is that still,dy Aurora?''
The Aurora she knows will only drink the best quality blood. Anything below that is nothing more than sewage water for her.
Aurora, who had always been sensitive about blood and extremely picky, is now begging to drink someone''s blood.
She couldn''t believe her eyes for a while, but it didn''t take long before she smelled the scent of Shin''s blood. Only then did she understand the situation.
Emily''s eyes brightened with excitement.
''No wonder thedy is acting like that. This shouldn''t be considered blood anymore, it''s Divine food.''
Although Emily couldn''t feel the vitality, like Aurora, her vampire physique gave her a great sense of smell and other things. She could easily tell that Shin''s blood was amazing.
Maybe the amazing word is not enough to describe it. All the best quality blood which she used to like before is nothingpared to the delicious smell of Shin''s blood.
If Shin''s blood is the tastiest dish in the world, then the blood she used to like before is trash. That was the level of difference she could feel just from the smell.
Her vampire urges were taking over her as she also wanted to drink it. She looked at Aurora and there was extreme jealousy in her eyes. She also wanted to get a taste of it.
Her mouth was salivating. But then a thought came to her mind. ''With how easily Shin agreed, it seems he already knows about us.''
Then she looked at Aurora and thought, ''That means this isn''t her first time drinking his blood.''
This thought made her sad and angry. How could Aurora keep this matter to herself? Did she not want to share it? If Emily had known before, then she would have tried to get closer to Shin.
Fortunately, they haven''t be enemies yet. She still has the opportunity. As for the hatred and such, she doesn''t have asplicated thoughts as Aurora.
She doesn''t consider Shin an enemy. He had already made his rtionship with the Wolner n clear, so she had no doubts. Also, even if Shin betrays them in the future, until then she can ask for his blood.
So she didn''t consider it a thing to worry about. If her thoughts are exined in simple terms, they werepletely dominated by her vampire urges.
*Phua*
Aurora took a deep breath and licked the leftover blood from the wound that was healed once again.
"It should be enough, right?" Shin asked while distancing his saliva-covered hands from her mouth.
Aurora seemed a little reluctant, but finally nodded. Her energy was already restored before. She was just enjoying his tasty blood and couldn''t stop herself.
Shin used water magic to wash his hands. After she stood up, Aurora''s eyes fell on Carnell, who was looking at everyone in horror.
"I forgot about him."
But then her eyes became cold because Carnell was here all this time, which means he heard everything. ''This is troublesome.''
Chapter 202 Dealing With Carnell
?
Aurora didn''t care when Shin and Alice knew about her goals and such. Because they are either going to be her friends or enemies in the future. So it doesn''t matter even if they know.
She had enough confidence that Shin and Alice wouldn''t reveal her information to her enemies. Because they have enough strength to kill her directly and from their previous actions, they still treat her as a friend even after she attacked them.
But Carnell is a different matter. Since he is someone from the association, if her secrets are revealed to those ns or Valor, then it will be difficult for her to do things in dark.
At this moment, she was still considering what to do, when she heard Alice''s voice beside her. "Are you worried about him leaking your secret?"
Aurora nodded and wondered if Alice might have a suggestion. She asked, "Do you have any idea what should I do?"
"It''s simple. Just kill him."
Alice''s words were casual. Giving Aurora a simple solution. Normally, she wouldn''t suggest killing someone if they hadn''t offended her or troubled Shin, but she could sense that Carnell''s soul wasn''t pure.
That was the best method she could think of. It''s timesaving and easy.
When Carnell heard those wordse out of Alice''s mouth, he was terrified. His body couldn''t help but tremble in fear.
He already knew that the silver-haired girl was not a human and the way she drank Shin''s blood, she seemed to be a vampire.
This made him lose all hope. Now he was at their mercy. He immediately groveled on the ground and begged while crying.
*Wuuwuu*
"Please, miss vampire don''t kill me. I have a family to protect. I have never done any crime and also tried to live for justice. I promise I won''t tell anyone about what happened here. Please don''t eat me. My blood is not tasty, I swear."
Aurora''s face darkened at this moment. She thought, ''It was Alice who suggested that. Why am I the bad one?''
But when she heard histter words, she couldn''t sit still and shouted angrily.
"WHO THE HELL WANTS TO EAT YOU?!! And I know your blood is disgusting, no need to tell me."
"So you won''t kill me?" Carnell looked at her hopefully.
But Aurora''s cold words instantly shattered his hopes. "I''m still thinking, so shut up."
Carnell was already crying. He knew there was no chance to run away from these people, as he had already seen how terrifying they were.
There were a lot of grievances inside his heart. If only he didn''t follow them, things wouldn''t havee to this. He also knew the significance of the information he heard from these people.
It was a matter rted to big Tyrants and these powerful individuals who are going to oppose them. If he was in their position, he would have done the same thing so that the information won''t be leaked.
He knew that, but it didn''t mean he was going to ept death. He wanted to live.
But he couldn''t even think of a way to persuade them to keep him alive.
When all hope was lost, he heard Shin''s casual words, which immediately made his eyes brighten.
"There''s no need to kill him."
"What?-" Aurora wanted to say something, but Shin continued.
"Don''t worry about your secrets. He would never reveal them."
"Huh?" Aurora let out a confused sound.
Then under everyone''s puzzled expressions, Shin exined.
"I''ll just erase his memories."
When Carnell heard this, he looked at Shin in horror.
The girls looked at him with surprised eyes.
"You can do that?" Aurora asked with a disbelieving expression.
"Yeah," Shin replied.
With Mind Control, he could erase a part of the memories of the people weaker than him. But it still depends on their mental resistance and powers. So he can''t use it casually.
If he has absolute dominance or the other party is not resisting. Things be easier for him and it doesn''t damage the target''s brain.
Much to Carnell''s horror, Shin walked in front of him, ready to finish it fast.
"Please, I won''t tell anyone don''t do this."
Carnell begged with tears in his eyes.
"You only have two options. Either have your memory erased or die." Shin''s cold words immediately shut him up. He knew there was no other option now.
Shin raised his hand on top of Carnell''s head and said, "Don''t resist, or it will be very painful and even damage your brain cells."
Carnell didn''t dare resist in the least and without any hindrance Shin easily erased a part of Carnell''s memory. Carnell went unconscious as his body fell.
Shin used Gravity Control and let his body levitate.
"Now he won''t remember anything. I''ll leave him inside the building."
With a wave of his hand, Carnell''s unconscious body flew and went inside the building.
Aurora and Emily looked at Sin with incredulous expressions. They wondered just how many secrets was he hiding?
***
"So what n you had to solve the demons?" Aurora asked.
''At least she remembers.'' Shin sighed and said, "We have wasted a lot of time. Let''s go. I''ll tell you on the way."
Shin immediately activated Gravity Control and started flying with the girls as he started exining.
"The artifact should be inside thebyrinth, which means it should be guarded by most of the strong demons."
"The barrier is still activated, which means they want to summon stronger demons with that artifact."
"That must be the reason they let the army of lesser demons rampage in the city, to increase the sacrifices needed for the summon and to bait out the strong individuals inside this city."
"Weren''t those thousand sacrifices enough?" Aurora asked with an ufortable expression on her face.
Shaking his head, Shin said, "No, I think they are going to use the poption of this whole city as a sacrifice."
"Only then the army of stronger demons can be summoned."
"Although the summoning takes time. With so many lesser demons rampaging, sacrifices will increase rapidly."
"So we have to kill all the lesser demons, stop whatever is happening inside that modifiedbyrinth, and get the Ne in our hands."
Chapter 203 Live Streamer?!
?
As the four of them flew in the direction of the modifiedbyrinth. The scene where demons were rampaging became frequent.
"Lightning sh!"
Another demon fell under the sharp sh of purple lightning.
Along the way, they saved many people. But the number of demons they encountered became too much.
"Just what is going on? How can there be so many demons?" Aurora said in annoyance. As she used the blood of the dead demons to kill the other demons.
"It seems the demons are mostly concentrated near thebyrinth," Alice uttered, sensing the chaos.
Shin''s expression was also quite serious, "We have to hurry."
With those words, he used Gravity Control with all his strength, and his speed of flying increased by several bounds.
"It''s not just simply a modifiedbyrinth anymore. It looks more like a Haunted Castle." Emily couldn''t help but exim.
When they were just a mile away from the modifiedbyrinth, the scene in front of them made them solemn.
Hundreds of demons were there, blocking their way. Just when the thought of flying past them crossed their mind, a strange energy emerged from inside thebyrinth, enveloping all the demons. One by one, bat-like wings emerged from the back of all the demons. Their bodies grew stronger and the demonic energy inside them burst out.
*Roarrr*
They started roaring, feeling the immense strength inside their bodies, and their roars scared the people hiding in the underground bunkers.
"Are we going to die?"
"Oh no, God bless us."
"Mommy, I''m scared."
"Calm down baby, everything will be fine." Although the mother said that, there was no hope in her eyes.
While they were still praying, their hearts were filled with despair. In the corner, a teenage boy wearing square-framed sses was looking at a hologram projection in front of him.
His name is Eddie Jones, a little above average high schooler but also a special ability awakened. His ability is called Live Streamer. With this, he could watch and share the live projection of anything happening in his 5 km radius. There might be some other functions, but he doesn''t know yet because his strength is too weak and he doesn''t dare mess around.
Hence, he just tries to watch interesting things urring near him with his ability. You can call him an observer who likes to observe things sitting at his home.
This day was the same as usual. He was using his ability to observe all the things happening inside the school. Most of the time there is nothing interesting to see, so he just enjoys the gossip.
But today hell broke out. Those dangerous monsters appeared and started killing everyone.
Only from the mouth of some analysis-type ability awakened did he know that they were demons.
Eddie was scared. As he ran, he saw some of his ssmates dying at the hands of those demons. To survive, Eddie used his ability to the max and did his best to avoid the demons. And found his way safely to the underground bunker.
On his way, he also found two of his friends and brought them with him. Although they were safe for the moment, as the demons didn''t attack the people underground. But the people on the outside experienced hell. Eddie saw with his ability. There was no end to those demons.
They keeping out of the demonic castle and killing everyone they came across.
When he saw those frightening scenes full of blood and gore in the projection, Eddie vomited.
His entire body was numb, worried that they might be the next to die.
Soon after, all the people in his range of ability either hid inside the bunkers or died.
As time passed, more and more demons starteding out of that demonic castle. The situation became desperate and the light of hope was getting dimmer.
When Eddie was constantly keeping an eye on the demon''s situation. Waiting for an opportunity to escape.
That''s when he saw four people appear in the sky.
''Wow, they can fly.'' He was very envious of their ability to fly. But then he wondered.
''What are to doing here?'' If they can fly, shouldn''t they try to escape themselves? From his observation, he can see there were no demons with the ability to fly, so they have the power to escape.
Only if he had that ability he would have escaped already.
But then he noticed something weird, that group of people wereing closer and closer to the castle.
''What are they doing?'' Eddie was confused, then a ridiculous thought appeared in his mind.
''They are not here to fight, right?''
Even if he thought that there was no hope in his eyes. Only sadness and grief.
''If he could somehow warn them. Maybe they would note to die here.''
He has seen many simr scenes where awakeneds tried to face the demons. But even if they banded together, dozens of awakeneds could barely take down one demon and here there is an army of demons. Forget a hundred. Even a thousand awakened may die here. So how can he expect anything from a group of four?
''At least they can fly. Maybe if they see the army of demons, they will turn back.''
But the next moment, he saw something in the hologram and couldn''t help but exim.
"OMG!"
His sudden reaction caught everyone''s attention. They looked at him in confusion. Wondering, did the teenage boy finally lose his mind?
They weren''t surprised. It was very normal in this situation. But a middle-aged man with a caring look still asked, "What happened, boy? Are you okay?"
Eddie looked at the kind-looking old man in front of him and didn''t say anything. Instead, he waved his hand, and the next moment a huge protection the size of a small movie theatre screen appeared in front of them.
Everyone was surprised, some were vignt, but Eddie''s exnation calmed them down.
"It''s my ability. I can watch the scene outside."
When the people inside the bunker heard this, they immediately nodded their heads in understanding.
Chapter 204 Lets Kill~
?
It wasn''t weird. There are so many strange ability holders out there. So they immediately calmed down.
But that calm wasn''t for long. As they saw the scenes in the projection, their faces changed colors.
"Damn it. Those monsters can fly now?"
"And why do they look even more terrifying?"
"The monsters have be stronger."
"Oh, no, there are four people in the sky."
"What?"
Everyone was surprised and, sure enough, they saw four people in the sky approaching the demons.
"Oh God, now they can''t even escape. The demons can fly and will chase them to death."
"Poor guys."
"But why aren''t they trying to run? Are they going to fight?"
When someone said that, everybody turned silent. None of them expected those people to survive.
They saw dozens of demons approaching the group of four to ughter them. But the bloody scene they expected never came.
Instead, a magical scene happened. Thunderstruck those demons roasting them to death.
After the death of those demons as if some switch was triggered, all the demons flew towards the group of four surrounding them in the sky.
***
"Devourer''s Touch." Shin immediately recovered all the mana and stamina.
"Guys, we have to kill them and enter the castle."
"We know." They said in unison.
He didn''t give any instructions to Aurora and Alice, considering their fighting style. Because he knew they were going to enter a killing mode soon.
He turned to look at Emily and said, "Emily, I sense there are survivors in the underground bunkers here. Evacuate them."
He was afraid that the battle here might affect the surroundings and kill those people.
Emily gave a nce at Aurora and, seeing her nod, she answered immediately. "Yes."
Shin waved his hand and send Emily to the ground.
"I will move first."
Leaving those words, Shin moved ahead, shooting out lightning attacks. The main reason he was in front was that he wanted to collect as many fragments as possible.
Alice entered her dark transformation and summoned her Death Scythe. She was sending soul bombs, exploding the demons and chopping the rest who approach her with her scythe.
Watching the demons flying, Aurora also got a great idea. She used her ability to manipte blood and the next moment, bat-like crimson wings made of blood appeared on her back.
"Wow! It worked!" Aurora was surprised. She pped her wings and the next moment she felt very excited. But she felt the control of Shin''s ability, which made her movements awkward.
[Shin, I can fly now. You don''t have to carry me.] Aurora immediately sends the transmission.
[Okay, then I''ll move ahead] Shin immediately removed his gravity control from Aurora.
The next moment, Alice''s voice also came.
[Shin, I can also fly. You go on ahead.]
Alice used her chaotic energy to fly in the air.
When Shin heard this, he couldn''t help but stop. The demon whose neck was being pinched by him was also surprised.
The next moment, he killed the demon and thought. ''If she can fly, why does she always ask me to carry her?''
[Okay.]
Although that thought came to mind, he didn''t ask her. Instead focused on killing the demons. Now that he didn''t need to carry them, he could fight freely.
On the other side.
Although Aurora got the experience of flying with Shin. To be honest, it didn''t feel like flying. It was more like reverse falling. Now that she has wings, she can use them to fly freely.
Her movements were a bit awkward at first, but a few secondster, her flight became stable.
"Hehe, this is great."
When she saw the demons approaching her. She immediately raised her hands and long sharp de-like whips made of blood appeared on her hands.
"Hahaha, take this, you demons." She waved the whip and chopped the demon''s wing and it fell. Then, with another movement, she was ready to chop the head of another demon, but it tried to grab the whip.
Aurora smirked. The whip changed shape and immediately became dozens of spikes and shot at the demon.
*Graaaoo*
*Thud*
With a loud thud, the body fell to the ground.
Emily saw a demon with his wing chopped falling to the ground.
[Lady Aurora, please kill the demons you fight with.]
[Yeah, don''t worry.] Her casual voice sounded and the next moment Emily saw that from the wound of the demon, the blood seeped out, changed into thorns, and stabbed him to death.
The same happened with all the demons who fell and survived. They died being stabbed by their own blood.
This set of operations is just too good.
Emily used her vampire senses to track the survivors.
***
Shin was like a god of thunder. Wherever he went the purple lightning followed. All the demons were getting struck by thunder and fell to the ground one by one.
Notifications keep shing, but he ignored them. He tried several tricks with the Purple Lightning ability.
Creating a ball of lightning and shooting out. Sometimes a chain of thunder attacks.
And after killing several demons, he also used.
"Devourer''s Touch."
To keep himself in top condition.
***
Inside the bunker.
Several emotions were continuously emerging inside the people. From shock to hope, then excitement.
When they saw those demons dying at the hands of those people, all of them were shocked.
"Fu#k!!!"
"What the hell happened?"
"Is this real?"
Eddie''s friends couldn''t help but look at him suspiciously. "Eddie, you are not tricking us, right? This is true?"
Eddie was speechless at his friend''s question, but he also knew it was a little unbelievable. "Absolutely."
Eddie swallowed his saliva and continued. "Everything is real. Those people are killing those terrifying demons like insects."
As if their blood was boiling, they immediately cheered.
*Wooohoo*
"Kill those ugly monsters."
"Roast them alive."
In the midst of cheering, a mustache man wearing a hat came close to Eddie and said. "Hey kid, your shooting skills are too poor."
Eddie looked at him, surprised, then asked. "What should I do?"
The man smiled, and while pointing at himself, he said. "I''m a professional at this. Just follow my instructions. I''ve been directing movies for an entire decade."
Chapter 205 Another Species.
?
Outside the barrier of the Pris city. On a certain route connected to the forest. A small group of hooded people could be seen standing close to the barrier.
From the general observation, their bodies didn''t seem much different from humans. But thenguage in which they were talking wasn''t local to this world.
"How is it?" A soft yet crisp voice sounded. It was one of the hooded figures who asked.
"Miss, it seems to be a Baron Rank demon with a small army of lesser demons and imps." Another hooded figure that was studying the barrier replied.
When she heard it was just a Baron Rank demon, a small sigh of relief escape her mouth.
It hasn''t been long since they arrived in this world and they need time to adjust. If a high-ranking demones here, then it will cause a lot of trouble for them.
"Miss, what shall we do? The humans don''t seem to have the means to escape this barrier and they are too weak to resist in front of a Baron rank demon." Another hooded figure asked.
They knew about the functions of the artifact. They had seen many simr artifacts in their long war against demons and were very familiar with them. So naturally they have means to deal with it.
But the humans are new to this. Moreover, from what they have observed, the humans have just started to grow and their strength is far too weak.
The ''Miss'' in their mouth, who also seems to be the leader of their group, was silent. She was still pondering what to do.
On the one hand, it was a great opportunity to develop their friendship with humans, and on the other hand, she was thinking about whether it is right to interfere when there''s a chance for humanity to grow and realize the threat of demons.
She was thinking of many things when suddenly one of her subordinates spoke up.
"Miss, there''s a change."
"Huh?" She subconsciously turned their head.
The person who spoke up was the owner of the great ''All-Seeing Eye''. A treasured artifact in his tribe. He is also her most loyal subordinate.
With his strength and artifact, looking past the barrier wasn''t a problem.
"What happened?" She asked.
His eyes narrowed for a bit as he continued looking in a certain direction past the barrier.
"Humans seem to be resisting the demons?"
When she heard this, an intriguing simple appeared on her face.
She never thought that the humans would have the courage to face those demons with their current strength.
It seems she needs to reevaluate her opinion of humans. Even if their current strength was weak, she still respected this mentality.
If they don''t even dare to face a Baron Rank demon, how would they survive the war in the future?
"So, what''s the situation? Were they able to fend off any demons? How many casualties?"
''Even if they can''t deal with all the demons, at least they can defeat a few demons, right? Humanity still has hope to be a great ally in the future.'' When that thought crossed her mind, a satisfied smile appeared on her face.
"Uh.. Miss."
"What is it? Tell me?"
"It''s a small group of humans, they are ughtering those demons."
"What?" She was surprised as she asked, "Lesser demons?"
Shaking his head, he said, "Imps."
She seemed a little taken aback, then smiled. "Hehe, I didn''t expect things to be so interesting."
Revealing her smooth white hand, she touched her chin.
"Miss, what shall we do?"
"... Let''s go in." She said and continued, "I am curious about their strength."
The subordinates nodded and prepared to open a hole in the barrier for them to enter.
"Let''s see what surprises humanity has for us."
As she said that, the strong wind fluttered her hood, revealing her finger-long pointed ear and a smooth white cheek.
***
On the other side, Shin and others had been fighting continuously for nearly half an hour.
He had already killed hundreds of demons, but the number wasn''t decreasing, as more and more demons came out of the castle.
"Purple Lightning!!"
Under the wraith of his SS rank ability, those demons fell on the ground like flies.
Shin''s level was increasing rapidly and his proficiency in Purple Lightning also increased the more he used.
Sometimeter, he found out that he didn''t need to continue using Gravity Control to fly. As the Purple Lightning covered his entire body, he can fly with it and also under the effect of his ability, his speed was very fast.
This battlefield was the best ce for Shin to improve his ability.
He flew around the battlefield with amazing speed and zapped the demons to death.
Even if those demons tried to attack him with demonic attacks, at his speed, it was easy to dodge.
At some point, he also took out Formless and tried using it in different ways,bined with Purple Lightning.
"Devourer''s Touch."
That''s when he noticed that the demons had stoppeding out of the castle.
"Let''s finish them fast and enter the castle."
[Guys, how are things on your side?] Shin asked.
[Only a few demons are left. But they are running away from me, so chasing after them and killing them is taking some time.] Aurora said in an annoyed tone.
[Same here. No, Demons areing close to me.] Alice''s tone was also a little dissatisfied.
[What about Emily?]
[I have evacuated most of the people. Only one bunker is left.] Emily''s voice sounded.
[Good, in that case, guys finish up fast. Then we will enter the castle.]
Shin looked at the remaining demons who were running from him. He activated Gravity Control and all of them were pulled back to him.
"Lightning sh!"
In a few seconds, Shin easily solved the remaining demons.
Then hended on the ground and looked at the pile of corpses.
Raising his hand, he activated, ''Devourer''s Touch'' and all his mana recovered.
Shin saw that no more demons were around him and the girls have yet to arrive here. So he briefly looked at all the notifications he got during the battle.
Chapter 206 Emilys Suspicions?!!
?
[You have killed 58 Lesser Demons.]
[You have killed 165 Imps.]
[You have gained experience.]
[You have gained 7 levels.]
[+70 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 208 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a fragment of Demonic Core X223.]
***
On the other side, people inside the bunker were watching Eddie''s Stream of Shin and others'' battles.
When they saw the army of terrifying demons beings ughtered by them. They couldn''t hold back their excitement anymore.
"They are Gods, right? There''s no way humans can have such power."
"I don''t care whatever they are, as long as they can save us. I''ll be their follower for the rest of my life. "
"Mommy, are they superheroes?"
"Yes Baby, they are superheroes. They will save us."
When the woman said that her eyes weren''t hopeless life before. Instead, there were tears of happiness.
Eddie was affected by everyone''s joyous mood and under the instructions of the old man, who imed to be a professional director. His streaming skills also improved by leaps and bounds.
Everyone saw in the protection that the girl from that Savior group who was evacuating all the people was now approaching their bunker.
They were all excited. It may be because they were finally being rescued or curious about the identity of their saviors.
Whatever it may be, at this moment, everyone looked at the entrance of the bunker in anticipation. Someone was so excited that he directly opened the entrance even before the other party could arrive.
Eddie also opened the projection of the opposite end of the entrance of the bunker to watch Emily''s actions.
But what they saw next immediately made their blood cold.
It wasn''t the beautiful girl they were expecting. Instead, there was a terrifying creature with dark red skin and two horns atop his head, a disgusting face with a mixture of human and ox. And size far bigger than that of an average human adult.
"I-It''s a demon!"
The horrifying sight of the demon immediately petrified them.
"Hurry up, close the entrance. Don''t let it enter."
Don''t know when someone shouted, everyone reacted immediately.
But unfortunately, they were still toote. The demon immediately punched out heavily, directly destroying the entrance.
"Aahhh!"
"Noo!"
"We will die!!"
"Someone save us!!!"
Everything was going well and they would have been safe if they had waited patiently, so why did a demon appear now?
When they saw the demon in front of them blocking their only exit. Everyone felt their deaths approaching.
*Graoooo*
The demon roared, scaring them.
Just when they thought everything was over. The demon let out a painful scream.
*Graaahh*
A beautiful woman jumped on top of the demon''s head, directly crushing it under her heels. The demon wasn''t dead, but the woman wasn''t done yet. She followed a series of destructive attacks, sending shockwaves.
Under her barrage of attacks, the demon couldn''t resist and finally died.
When everyone saw the woman, they immediately recognized her. She was the one from the group of saviors.
"Awaaa, we are safe." Someone cried out loud.
"*Sniff* *Sniff*, Eddie, we survived." Eddie''s friend couldn''t hold back crying.
When Emily saw everyone rushing to her side and thanking her. She didn''t think much as she understood their emotions. They must have been terrified.
But then her eyes fell on something and immediately became sharp.
Inside this bunker, a big projection screen was ying the battle happening above. The scenes of Shin, Aurora, Alice, and hers were being yed like a movie.
When Eddie saw Emily looking at the projection. He awkwardly walked near her and said, "Um, it''s my ability... Everyone was worried... So I... streamed your fight."
From Eddie, Emily learned the general use of his ability and was pretty surprised. This kind of talent is very valuable.
She looked at the projection and saw the scene of Shin fighting and the demons being eliminated under his powerful lightning.
''As expected, Shin is pretty powerful and mysterious. It''s better to have him as a friend rather than being an enemy.''
But this thought also made her confused. ''Why would Shin treat them so friendly, when Lady Aurora was hell-bent on killing him?''
She doesn''t believe Shin would trust them that much. After all; it was just a day of acquaintance.
Emily knew Shin was pretty mysterious, and there must be something he wants. Otherwise, she can''t think of any other reason behind his actions.
This also made her raise her guard against Shin. Until she finds out his real goals, she didn''t dare be careless.
At least she is sure that he won''t attack them anytime soon. So there is still time to uncover his secret.
While she was still in her thoughts, she saw the screen was shifted to Aurora, who wasughing madly.
"Hahaha,"
"Die. Die. Die."
"Don''t run away from me."
She was chasing after a demon who seemed pretty scared of her.
When Emily saw Aurora''s maniacal smile. She facepalmed in embarrassment.
[Mydy, stopughing like that. Yourugh is being streamed here live. Everyone is watching your actions like a movie.]
When Aurora heard this, her smile disappeared.
[What? Are you kidding?]
[No, it seems there''s an ability holder here who is streaming your fight.]
[What the?]
When Aurora heard this, her whole body trembled and the next moment, Emily saw Aurora''s action on the screen.
Aurora''s maniacalugh changed into a smile of a refined Nobeldy. Her actions became beautiful and refined. The bat-like wings on her back changed shape and beautiful crimson butterfly wings appeared on her back.
A red trident appeared above her hand, and with a wave of her hand, sheunched it at the escaping demon.
When everyone saw Aurora''s set of actions on the screen, they immediately cheered.
"It''s so beautiful."
"Right, she seems so cool."
"Those wings are beautiful."
"You saw that cool expression just now."
Emily smiled faintly, thinking, ''Mydy, it seems your acting worked.'' But the next moment she heard a sentence which shocked her.
"Yeah, but I liked her crazy look more."
"You are right. My blood was boiling when I saw her fight before."
''Eh? What?'' Emily was speechless.
Chapter 207 Angry Baron
?
A dark, majestic castle stood tall, overlooking the entire city of Pris. The ominous aura surrounding the castle, the chaotic city, and the barrier covering it. It was as if this ce wasn''t Pris City anymore, but the domain of demons.
It would have really be the demon''s domain in a few hours if the chaos continued. But the pile of dead bodies in front of the castle said otherwise. Hundreds of demons'' bodies were scattered everywhere, as if they faced a cmity.
Well, they did face a cmity. A walking disaster, to be precise. Holding the power of nature, the Lightning. But that wasn''t it. They also faced beings even more demonic than themselves. They ughtered every one of them. A devilish battle angel with the power to control blood and a death reaper with the power of souls, who screamed chaos.
The Baron rank demon who saw everything sitting inside the castle was gloomy. But the next moment, a terrifyingughter emerged.
"Hahaha," the left hand, which had sharp pointed ws like nails, went over his forehead.
His already red face became hideous. Anger erupted and a terrifying pressure came out of him.
Lucian, the green-haired man, who worked with the devil worshippers and had a shape-shifting ability, was terrified and fell to his knees. The pressure was too much for him.
"My lord, I... I" He nervously shuttered trying to grasp a breath.
"Silence." The Demon Baron shouted in demonguage.
Lucian immediately shut up as his face was pale, due to not being able to breathe. He knew if this continues, he will die of suffocation.
An extremely cold voice sounded, sending chills inside Lucian''s body.
"You told me that humans are weak and have no way of resisting demons. I also confirmed there were no rats from Astoria inside the barrier. Everything was going well, once the sacrifices were made and enough energy was collected. I could have operated the portal directly connecting it to our base in Astoria. This way I could have made a great achievement and even had the chance to be promoted in rank. Instead of Baron, I would have been called Count Bulgrh."
Baron Demon Bulgrh recounted his ns and the future he imagined. His excitement couldn''t be described. It was as if he could see his bright future, full of wealth, power, and glory. Unfortunately, nothing was going ording to his ns.
Bulgrh pointed outside the castle, then looking at Lucian, who was pale, he asked menacingly. "Humans are weak, right? Then what are they?"
Lucian cursed inside his mind. How could he have known such strong humans existed? Not even the S-rank awakened he met is that strong.
''Just what level are they? And what''s with their abilities? It''s so strong.''
Not getting any answer from Lucian, Bulgrh became even more dissatisfied. He thought Lucian would be useful, but his ipetence made him furious.
Bulgrh was ready to kill him, but before he could, his hands stopped as he noticed a change in the artifact. Frowning, he looked in a certain direction and he could feel the barrier was a little unstable.
"Tch,"
"Those forest monkeys are here."
At this moment, Bulgrh knew that he had failed and his death was certain unless he can escape back from the portal. But to operate the portal, the energy is not enough, and he needed more sacrifices.
With the speed the lesser demons are killing humans, it will take at least six more hours. But he doesn''t have that much time since those Astorians will arrive soon.
''If only I could find some strong sacrifices.'' As soon as that thought crossed his mind. Bulgrh''s red eyes widened. Then a smile appeared on his hideous face.
***
Outside the castle, Shin and the girls were ready to enter. Emily had already evacuated the remaining civilians and rejoined them.
Shin saw everyone''s condition and confirmed there were no injuries. Maybe because Aurora and Emily are vampires and their physique also had a good recovery. For Alice, even if there''s an injury, his mother-inw will take care of it.
As for himself, he has Instant Recovery (SS) blessing, high vitality, and Devourer''s Touch special skill. So his recovery is abnormal.
As soon as they entered the castle with his Magic Eyes and Enhanced Senses activated, he noticed something.
"Everyone, be on alert. I will be the vanguard. Alice, be ready to release your summons. Emily supports us."
Aurora looked at Shin and asked, "What about me?"
"Just do your thing."
An open space appeared in front of them. There they saw a terrifying scene where an army of monsters,pletely in frenzy, stood in front of them. Shin recognized those monsters and his face became ugly. Because all those monsters were corrupted by demonic energy. ''Does that artifact also have this kind of use?''
"Aren''t those the monsters from thisbyrinth?" Aurora mumbled.
Before Shin could reply, a sinisterugh echoed.
"Hahaha, oh you foolish humans. You have entered their of Demon Baron Bulgrh. For your sins, you are sentenced to death."
Shin nced at Aurora and with his senses, he started scanning his surroundings to find the source of the voice.
[Continue Talking.]
When Aurora heard Shin''s voice, she immediately understood what he wanted to do. Hence, she moved forward and asked in a puzzled tone. "What did you do to these monsters and where did the real Labrinth go?"
"Hmph, ignorant fools. You don''t even know that once thebyrinth is cleared, you can be thebyrinth master and redesign it."
This news came as a surprise for everyone but was well appreciated.
"As for controlling monsters. You don''t need to know ''cause you will die soon. Hahaha." Bulgrh mocked with a sinisterugh.
¡¤?¦Èm ''Found him.'' Shin found the source of the voice.
But the next moment, the structure of thebyrinth changed. Now no one can enter thebyrinth and interfere when he kills these humans and uses them as sacrifices for his escape.
It wasn''t just Shin who was wasting time talking. But also Bulgrh, who was carefully entrapping his sacrifices. He didn''t want Astorians to interfere in the middle of the fight. Otherwise, he would have no chance to escape.
"Now, it''s time." With a sinister expression on his face, Bulgrh appeared, levitating above the army of monsters.
Chapter 208 Battle Broke Out!!
?
The frenzied monsters went berserk,pletely losing themselves under the maniption of Bulgrh. They rushed toward Shin and the others. Under the modifications of Bulgrh, the battlefield was on a rocky in.
¡¤?¦Èm On one side stood four humans and, from the other side, an army of thousands of frenzied monsters rushed towards them.
***
"Holy Shit!!" Eddie''s friend cursed out loud looking at the terrifying scene on the screen.
It wasn''t just him. Everyone felt their blood cold looking at it.
Eddie and the others were evacuated and brought to one ce where all the survivors were gathered by Emily.
He found that the castle was still within the range of his ability. So, under the urging of everyone, he immediately projected the fight for everyone to see.
"So many monsters, and is that the leader of demons?"
"Yeah, he looks very human-like if you ignore some of his features."
"What''s wrong with your eyes? Look at that hideous face."
"I''m not particrly handsome too."
"..."
"I meant the sinister part."
"Yeah, it''s scary."
"Can they do it?"
"Didn''t you see them fighting hundreds of demons? Of course, they can do this."
"But how are they so strong? Are they not human?"
As soon as someone questioned that, everyone was silent. They wanted to refute but everyone knows that many alien species have arrived on Earth, so the possibility is still there.
"Of course, they are humans." A confident voice sounded, attracting everyone''s attention. Not because of the words that were spoken, rather thenguage. Because it didn''t sound like any of thenguages native to Earth. Only the awakened understood what she was saying because of the automatic trantion. The rest were puzzled and scared when they saw a few hooded people appear near them.
A strong bulky man, although nervous, stood in front of others protectively and asked while cautiously looking at them.
"Who are you, guys?"
The slender hooded person standing in front of the other strangers removed her hood, revealing her beautiful face and unique finger-long ears, attracting many gasps in the crowd.
"Call me Sylvia, we are Elves."
Sylvia introduced herself, giving a very friendly smile.
Because of her warm attitude, their cautiousness decreased a bit.
"Are you a friend or an enemy?" The bulky man asked.
Sylvia smiled and said, "We want to be friends, but it depends on your attitude."
When they heard this, they didn''t show any hostility toward the elves. Because they knew they had no chance to win against them. Moreover, Sylvia had already said that she wanted friendship, so why would they oppose her and ask for death? They may end up adding more enemies for themselves.
Sylvia knew their thoughts but didn''t care about them as she walked next to Eddie.
Eddie was very surprised and nervous. Because Sylvia was very beautiful, just like a fairy. Even if she wasn''t a human, he didn''t feel the slightest aversion to her.
"Your ability is pretty good," Sylvia said in Elvishnguage.
"Y-Yes," Eddie replied with a shutter. Then he blushed.
Sylvia didn''t care about Eddie''s reaction anymore because her emerald eyes brightened as she looked at the battle in the projection.
"Miss, it will take some time to enter thebyrinth. It seems the demon used some tricks." One of her subordinates said.
Sylvia waved her hand and said, "Keep at it. Until then, let''s see how those humans will fight this battle."
Hearing her excited tone, the subordinate didn''t say anything and immediately left.
***
On the rocky ins inside thebyrinth. Shin and the Squad also made their move. Shin''s entire body was covered in Purple Lightning. His mystic blue eyes also shed in purple color.
The next moment, his body flew at insane speed and bolts of thunder were shot at the monsters in front of him.
He took out Formless and converted it into a sharp boomerang. He coated the formless with Purple Lightning and threw it with all his strength.
The Boomerang shone in purple light, making a ring of thunder. Then went past many monsters, killing them. They were all sliced up without any resistance.
He also used Gravity Control to manipte the power behind the Boomerang and control the rocks to crush the monsters directly.
The rest of the squad also didn''t sit still. Bat-like wings appeared on Aurora''s back as she glided between the monsters and used their blood in a variety of ways to kill them.
Alice also brought out her queen transformation.
Looking at the monster army in front of them, her expression was extremely cold. The Chaotic energy surged out and the next moment she said in a bone-chilling voice.
"Come forth, my servants, from the depths of hell. I, your Queen have summoned you."
"ARISE!"
Bulgrh''s pupils palpated. ''Such strong chaotic energy.'' He looked at the silver-haired woman with the temperament of a queen seriously.
But it was only for a moment, as he was confident in his strength. With their current strength, they are no match for him.
Hundreds of Soul Servants appeared on the battlefield. There were also a few white figures among them. Baldy, sses, Robin, and Mia.
sses shotsers from his eyes, and Baldy directly crushed the monsters with his steel arms. Robin was fighting andmanding the summons at the same time.
Mia did her job of healing everyone under Alice''s protection.
With her Duchess rank vampire physique, Emily also fought with the monsters fiercely alongside Alice''s summons.
Many skills, abilities, and varieties of attacks were being thrown everywhere.
The battle that seemed against their odds was nowpletely overturned. The monsters were being ughtered at a visible rate.
Bulgrh''s face was extremely ugly at this moment. Although he knew that the monsters won''t be able to stop them, he never thought that the battle would be so one-sided.
When his eyes fell on Shin, who was crushing the monsters under his lightning attacks and directly approaching his direction. Killing intent emerged in his eyes.
He decided it was time for him to enter the battle.
Chapter 209 Against The Odds - Odd Breaker!!!
?
"Hmph." Bulgrh snorted in demonguage.
Focusing his attention on Shin''s actions, Bulgrh''s figure shed by, and at an inhumane speed, he appeared directly beside Shin.
Shin''s Enhanced Senses gave him a danger signal. By the time he reacted, the demon already made his move.
A sharp w-like hand directly hit him with an extreme force with the intent of killing. Not having the chance to dodge, Shin activated his Body Defense skill and took the blow.
*Boom*
Shin''s figure was sent flying.
*Cough*
He coughed blood, and the injury seemed serious. But while mid-air he took deep breaths and his injuries recovered instantly as he stablynded on the rocky ground.
"What?!" The demon almost cursed in demonguage. "How could your recovery speed be so fast?!"
Unfortunately for him, Shin had no intention of giving any answers. With his Gravity Control, he called back the Formless and changed it into a Katana sword.
His entire body and Katana were covered in Purple Lightning. He activated Gravity Control and Extreme Speed to increase his speed.
Shin''s figure only left a purple light as he moved around at a speed invisible to human eyes.
"Slow, too slow." But for Bulgrh, this speed was normal. He could easily follow Shin''s movements.
Bulgrh conjured up many dark orbs and shot them at Shin.
Shin''s senses screamed danger. He immediately understood that if he get hit by those projectiles. The injury won''t be small. Although his recovery is good. That doesn''t mean he wants to get hurt.
"Magic Eyes."
Shin immediately saw the pattern of the attack, and with precise movements, he dodged those attacks. The next second, he heard terrifying explosions behind him.
His pupils'' shark. He knew if those attacks hit him. Even with his instant recovery, it would have been difficult to recover.
There''s no time to back down. He used Water Magic and Toxic Ninja together with Sharp Shooter to shoot poison shots at the Demon.
In the face of the iing attack, Bulgrh calmly waved his hand and a film of red energy appeared in front of him, blocking the attacks.
"Is that all you have? In that case-" Bulgrhughed in disdain and the next moment was ready to finish Shin. But the words in his mouth stopped midway in surprise. Because the human in front of him disappeared.
"What the?!" Before he could understand the situation, the demon''s body immediately reacted to the killing intent directed at him and crossed his hands to block the attack.
Shin used Shadow Veil andunched a sneak attack at him with a powerful and fast move. The katana in his hands, fully coated with Purple Lightning, was shed at the demon.
*Boom*
The demon was pushed back and smoke came out of his hands.
''Shit,'' At this moment Shin''s face was extremely serious as he continued looking at the demon.
Shin expected thest attack to do some damage to the demon. But he was only pushed back. ''Just how strong is he?''
Shin had tried using Magic Eyes to probe his status, but it said all his information was hidden.
***
Outside thebyrinth. All the survivors saved by Emily and the group of Elves were watching Eddie''s stream.
When they saw the power shown by the Savior Squad. They immediately cheered.
"Did you see that?"
"What is that army of ck figures?"
"The Battle Angel is once again showing her fierce look."
"Forget about them. That guy is sweeping all the monsters like he is taking a walk in the park."
When Sylvia heard everyone''s excitement and cheering, she felt a sense of nostalgia remembering the events which urred a few years back in Astoria. But it was only for a moment as that made her remember the war and the current situation.
While she was still lost in her thought, a shout brought her back to her senses as she looked at the screen.
"Oh, that demon appeared."
"Is the final fight going to start?"
Although everyone was excited and was waiting for the moment when their savior will crush that demon.
Sylvia''s expression was extremely serious. Because she knew that demon''s strength is leagues above lesser demons and imps. And sure enough, what she expected happened.
"This is terrible."
"That demon is very strong."
*Sigh*
With a sigh, she looked at her subordinate and asked. "How long until we can enter thebyrinth?"
"About 15 minutes, Miss."
"Okay, keep working."
She knew it would be difficult for them to save those humans. ''If only they could survive for another 15 minutes.''
But she knew it was difficult for them to survive in the face of that demon''s strength.
She could only sigh and think it was unfortunate that such great warrior seedlings were going to die and she couldn''t save them.
"Hey, what happened?!"
"Is that real?"
Once again cheers sounded, which surprised Sylvia. In confusion, she looked at the screen and the next moment, her expression turned to one of disbelief.
"How is that possible?!"
***
When Shin was still thinking of a way to deal with the demon in front of him. A string of notifications appeared in front of him.
***
[Conditions are fulfilled.]
[You are facing an enemy way above your level.]
[Odd Breaker is activated.]
[Assessing the opponent''s data...]
[All your stats will have a temporary boost by 100.]
***
Shin''s eyes widened in surprise. The next moment, he felt a surge of power inside his body.
"!"
He felt danger and jumped back.
*Boom*
"I didn''t expect you to dodge that, " Bulgrh said with a hideous look on his face. Then continued, "But you won''t be able to dodge again."
*Swish*
Bulgrh''s body vanished and his w-like hands covered in demonic energy attacked Shin.
"Just die!! Human!!!"
Shin covered the Formless with Hell Fire and Purple Lightning and raised it to block Bulgrh''s attack.
ck mes and lightningbined to form an even greater power as the Katana collided with Bulgrh''s w covered in demonic energy.
*Kaboom*
Their collision sends shockwaves, killing the nearby monsters.
Bulgrh was shocked at the sudden increase in Shin''s strength.
"How could this be?! How did you suddenly be stronger?!"
Shin didn''t answer him and quickly start using other moves.
"It doesn''t matter. You will die either way." Bulgrh snorted, seeing Shin didn''t answer him.
And soon after, an intense fight started between them. Various moves were beingunched and collisions between the attacks sending shockwaves and killing the nearby monsters while ttening the ground.
Chapter 210 Disgusting Mutation
?
While Shin and the demon were having a fierce battle. The girls also didn''t sit still.
Aurora was flying around, killing the monsters. The bloody battlefield full of monster corpses was the best location for her to use her powers. With every wave of her hand, dozens of monsters died under the attacks made of blood.
She easily avoided the projectiles the monstersunched at her with great maneuverability in the air.
Alice was also flying in the air, strafing the monsters with soul bombs. Therge explosions were clearing the battlefield around. Due to the explosions of the soul bombs, even the rocky terrain was also being ttened out.
From time to time, Alice was also keeping an eye on Shin''s battle. She was ready to support him anytime.
Because of the smell of blood in the air. Emily''s vampire instincts were heightened. Her attacks became even more fierce and deadly.
Soul servants were also doing a great job. Under themand of Robin, their attacks worked together well and became very efficient.
***
Shin''s battle with the demon was getting fiercer every second.
"Arcane Web."
Shin tied the demon and used Gravity Control to control the rocks around him and shot them as projectiles.
The Demon easily tore through the web and punched hard directly facing the attack.
Shin immediately used Hell Fire and the demon who didn''t have enough time to dodge suffered some burns.
Shin was panting hard. Taking the chance at the moment when the demon was distracted because of his attacks.
He immediately used Devourer''s Touch on the monster corpses near them to recover his stamina and mana.
His body was once again in peak health.
"Toxic Ninja and Sharpshooter."
With his abilities awakened, Shin immediately created dozens of shuriken made of poison and threw them with all his strength and precision because of Sharp Shooter ability.
*Woosh*
*Woosh*
The demon was disdainful as he easily blocked those shurikens with his w.
"Hah, did you actually believe it would work?"
But suddenly his expression changed and his body became stunned. He immediately understood what had happened. Shin used a mental attack on him, directly attacking his spirit.
Yes, Shin used mind control to disrupt Bulgrh''s body movements for a few seconds.
"I know those attacks won''t work." Saying that Shin immediately shot many Arcane Webs and tied the demon like a cocoon.
He then started preparing a big attack. He activated Toxic Ninja, Purple Lightning, Water Magic, Sharp Shooter, and Gravity Control.
A giant purple shuriken appeared above his hand, entirely covered in Purple Lightning. Shin used Gravity Control to increase the power behind the attack andunched it.
By the time the demon broke through the Arcane Webs, the attack was already in front of him. There was no time to avoid it. He could only grit his teeth and take it head-on.
*Kaboom*
The biggest explosion until now sounded. The demon was sted off dozens of meters, covered in injuries.
*Haah*
*Haah*
Shin took deep breaths and then used Devourer''s Touch on the nearby monster bodies to recover.
***
Outside thebyrinth, everyone was in a joyous mood when they saw the demon being defeated.
"Hell yeah! They did it!"
"Yaay!"
"He defeated it!"
"Now we are finally safe."
"Hurray!"
They were crying tears in relief. Thinking this nightmare finally ended, but Sylvia''s expression was nk as she continued looking at the screen. She said.
"It''s not over."
As soon as her words reached everyone''s ears, the entire ce became silent. Some wanted to refute her and call her stupid, but thinking of the difference between their species, they decided to shut up and look at the screen.
They can''t do anything. Humans are very weak in front of other species.
But when they saw the screen, everyone became serious, and some even cried out in horror.
"W-What the hell is that?!!"
***
All the monsters were already cleared as the girls made their way to Shin. They were going to support him in his fight, but they saw the demon was already quite injured.
Just when they were ready to finish him. A terrifying killing intent emerged.
"Ha! Hahaha! Ridiculous."
The demon stood up. Even with his serious injuries, he looked at everyone with extreme hatred and bloodshot eyes.
"A bunch of ants can injure me." The demon mocked himself. Then his expression became grim. "I''ve been poisoned."
Shin didn''t want to bother talking with him. He immediately used Purple Lightning to cover his body to deal a final blow.
The demon knew his chances of winning were extremely low. Shin looked just as fine as before. Moreover, the girls were also here to support him this time.
He was poisoned, and he needed to heal himself fast, otherwise he would die. But the humans in front of him weren''t going to let him have a chance. He knew he was going to die here.
He gritted his teeth and madness shed in his eyes. If he was going to die anyway, he will take everyone along with him.
The demon tore his chest te.
*Crack*
*Crack*
And the next moment Shin''s pupils shrank as he saw the artifact in the demon''s neck.
"It''s Chaos Ne."
"Stop him," Shin shouted and tried to use Gravity Control to snatch it.
The ne flew out of the demon''s neck, but the demon grabbed it with his hand and said menacingly. "It''s toote."
Shin didn''t listen to him and immediately cut his right hand, which was holding the artifact.
"Hahaha!"
The demonughed madly.
"This is enough, this much energy is enough." The demonughed crazily. But Shin didn''t listen to any of it. He used the katana to slice his head off in the next attack. But unfortunately, the attack only went halfway through his neck. Notpletely beheading him.
The demon''s left hand attacked Shin. To which he dodged by making some distance.
Arge amount of demonic energy swirled around the demon. As his body became bigger and disfigured. It wasn''t humanoid anymore, but aplete monster.
Bulging muscles with an extremely hideous face. A half-hanging head with another one growing beside it. Only one hand and a sharpnce in ce of the right hand.
"What a disgusting mutation?!"
Chapter 211 Killing The Demon
?
*Graahhh*
Under the effects of the mutation, Bulgrhpletely lost his reasoning.
Shin and the others could feel Bulgrh''s power, which was several times stronger than before.
They gave a small nce at each other and nodded. No words were needed. They all knew that this monster was very strong, and they all needed to work together and defeat it.
Alice was still in her Queen form. She summoned her Death Scythe and was ready for action.
Aurora also controlled the blood of the monster corpses and was ready to show her hands.
Emily was a little tired, but she still had the strength to fight.
Shin wasn''t going to keep his hands in this battle. He hastily used this chance to boost his abilities. ''Upgrader.''
***
[Congrattions! You have used 75 abilities to sessfully upgrade your ability.]
[Gravity Control (C) --> (B)]
***
[Congrattions! You have used 232 abilities to sessfully upgrade your ability.]
[Gravity Control (B) --> Gravity (A)]
***
His mind moved and countless rubble, rocks, and boulders flew into the sky, circling and forming a vortex.
A momentter, all of them veryunched at the Mutated Monster at high speed.
With the help of Gravity, Shin increased their force and weight by several times.
*Swoosh*
*Swish* *Swish*
Mutated Bulgrh, who had already lost his mind, looked at the scene in front of him without any emotions.
*Boom*
*Boom*
*Boom*
Soon he was hit by several rocks and rubble, weighing several tons.
*Screech*
[Everyone, attack from a distance.]
When the girls heard Shin''s message, they immediately reacted except for Emily, who doesn''t have many long-range moves.
''No, maybe I can just throw some rocks.''
With that, they also got to work.
"Soul Bombs."
Alice sent a chain of soul bombs directly exploding at the monster''s half-detached face.
*GRRAAHH*
The monster reacted and tried to block the attack with his only hand.
Aurora also shot blood spikes like a machine gun.
Under Aurora''s assault and Alice''s bombarding, the monster was extremely angry.
Rage build-up inside him. As it was ready to crush the insects in front of him.
Alice and Aurora flew around, dodging the monster''s heavy attacks while also distracting him.
Emily took this chance to widen the distance between them. As she was the only one who couldn''t fly.
*Boom*
*Boom*
*Boom*
Although Shin knew the monster was already poisoned and will die soon. He didn''t dare be careless.
He once again sent a wave of poisonous attacks.
But the monster noticed the threat and moved sideways to avoid it.
How could Alice let it be?
Alice stopped moving and used a lot of chaotic energy to use this move.
"Reaper Chains."
Several dark chains shot out from the monster''s shadow,pletely binding it.
Originally, Shin thought those chains could only deter the monster''s movements for a few seconds. But even after struggling for some time, the monster couldn''t break free.
It is also because Alice has a lot of Chaotic Energy piled up that the Reaper Chains can be kept for so long.
Shin was happy and started using various attacks one by one.
"Purple Lightning."
Streams of thunders fell from the sky, directly hitting the monster.
*Boom*
"Hell Fire."
Dark mes emerged from the ground surrounding the monster.
*GRAHH* *GRAHH*
"Water Magic."
Shin used water magic to create a tornado.
"Gravity."
He used Gravity to increase the pressure around the monster while also sending projectiles.
Soon after, all the rocks and boulders he sent flying with gravity got mixed up with the tornado. The thunder continued to strike and a poison rain was also started with the use of the Toxic Ninja ability.
With thebination of all the abilities, the horrifying scene in front of them looked something fresh out of hell.
The bloody ground was covered with crimson spikes, dark thunder clouds shooting purple lightning, poisonous rain falling down the sky, and a vicious tornado ready to destroy everything in its path. The Dark mes surrounding the tornado seemed even more eerie.
*Haah*
Taking a deep breath. Shin activated Devourer''s Touch and recovered his mana.
Then he once again started his barrage of attacks.
Alice also did a great job of giving continuous energy to the Reaper Chain. Otherwise, they would have been long broken under Shin''s onught of attacks.
Because of Aurora''s blood attacks, the tornado also turned crimson.
Emily originally wanted to use her vampire physique to throw rocks and such to do some damage. But after witnessing the moves presented by Alice, Aurora, and mainly Shin. She quietly kept a distance, silently watching everything.
These waves of attacks continued for the next few minutes.
The monster waspletely helpless. Although it became strong after the mutation. He lost his reasoning so he couldn''t do demon magic anymore. Moreover, he didn''t have the chance to show his physical attacks.
...
...
...
From his magic eyes, Shin noticed that the monster was about to die. So he immediately used Divine Energy and activated Purple Lightning to cover the Katana.
Then, with a wave of his Katana, he used Lightning sh.
*Swish*
But there was a difference, instead of Purple sh. It was golden in color and also the size was far bigger.
The sh flew at a speed way faster than any of the attacks until now. It directly shreds the mes and the tornado and gives thest blow to the monster. As of this moment, Baron Rank Demon Bulgrh (Mutated) died under the hand of humans on Earth.
***
[The enemy is defeated.]
[Odd breaker is deactivated.]
[Temporary boost is removed.]
As soon as that notification came in, Shin directly fell on his buttocks.
*Haah*
*Haah*
Panting hard, a smile appeared on his face.
"We did it."
Aurora also got the notifications as shended on the ground and the crimson bat wings on her back disappeared.
She seemed extremely exhausted.
*Gurgle*
And hungry. She had used a lot of energy in this battle.
''It seems she is going to suck me dry,'' Shin thought wryly.
Because of his insane recovery, Shin wasn''t physically exhausted but mentally. The notifications start shing in front of him.
Chapter 212 Shin Killed Alice?!!
?
***
[You have killed a Demon Baron (Mutated)]
[You have gained a lot of experience]
[You have gained 11 Levels.]
[+110 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Congrattions! You have made a big achievement.]
[You are the first person to defeat a Demon Baron in your dimension.]
¡¤?¦Èm [You have gained a New Title ''Demon yer''.]
[Plunder Activated]
[You have absorbed 120 stat points.]
[You have Plundered a Baron Rank Demonic Core.]
***
When Shin saw Bulgrh''s condition after mutation. He had a feeling, but seeing ite true, he was a little disappointed.
''So I can''t gain any demon abilities, skills, or magic.''
"Well, this is also good."
Nothing can be done. Moreover, the stats he gained are already too amazing.
''Demon yer, huh?'' Looking at the new title, Shin was a little excited.
He knew he was going to fight a lot of demons in the future and this title will give him a lot of boosts in attack power when fighting against a demon.
[Ding! It is detected that the conditions for the demon core upgrade are fulfilled.]
[Integrating...]
[254 Demon Core Fragments.]
[1 Demon Core (Baron Rank)]
[Are you ready to integrate?]
[Yes/No]
Shin thought of a moment as the mature Alice''s words appeared in his mind.
Shaking his head, he epted it.
"Yes."
[Ding! The Demonic energy may affect the user''s mind.]
[It is rmended to use Divine Energy to purify the Demonic cores and fragments.]
[Yes/No]
"Yes."
As soon as Shin said that, arge amount of demonic aura surged around him. All the core fragments and the baron rank core floated around him.
Aurora and Emily were surprised and seriously looked at him.
Shin didn''t care about their thoughts and the core started integrating with his lesser demon core.
He felt the Divine Energy inside him rapidly purifying the Demon Cores.
But some timeter, his expression became serious. His face became pale, as if his energy was hollowed out.
Shin felt it, his divine energy was way less thanpared to the amount of energy inside the cores that are needed to purify. He won''t be able to hold on and this integration can''t be stopped.
But if this continued, his mind might be corrupted.
Gritting his teeth and holding himself from letting his mind be corrupted, Shin shouted.
"Use 200 stat points in divine energy."
Soon Shin felt a surge of divine energy inside him. All the corruption stopped, and the demonic energy was easily purified.
Letting out a deep breath. Shin opened his eyes.
[Purification Complete.]
[A Demonic core is upgraded.]
With his Mind Control, Shin confirmed his mind wasn''t corrupted. So he smiled faintly and said.
"Status Board."
***
***
__________________________________
[Name- Shin Wolner]
[Age - 20]
[Title - 1st awakened, Maniac, Odd Breaker, Demon yer (New)]
[Level - 84] (New)
[STR - 200] [VIT - 200] [AGI - 200] [DEX - 200] [Stamina - 200]
[Mana - 404 (60% Purified)]
[Divine Energy - 4.00] (New)
[Demonic Core - Baron Rank] (New)
[Bonus stats - 425] (New)
[Legacy - ??]
[Special ability - Plunder [Advanced 2]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch, Mana Absorption, Upgrader(SS), Loan]
[Blessing - Instant Recovery(SS)]
[Plundered Abilities:]
Purple Lightning (SS), Hell Fire (S), Mind Control (B), Water Magic (A), Sharp Shooter (A) Toxic Ninja (A), Enhanced Senses (A), Shadow Veil (B), Arcane Web (C), Gravity (A), Demonic Fog (A), Mana ball (D), Blood Sword Art (E)
[Abilities Collected: 0]
[Skills - Magic Eyes (S), Extreme speed (A), Pain tolerance (D), Body Defense (C), Razor sh (B)]
[Skills Collected - 0]
[Skill Points - 0]
[Memory Cubes - 152]
[Equipment]
- Ts de [Artifact] - (Semi-Heroic grade)
- Formless (Legendary)
- Wyvern Armor (Heroic)
[Items] (New items added)
[Soul Space] (New items added)
***
Looking at the changes in his status, Shin smiled in satisfaction.
***
Outside the Labyrinth, all the survivors were cheering.
"They did it."
"It''s finally over."
"That damn demon is dead."
"Miss, we can enter thebyrinth now." Sylvia''s subordinate came up to report.
She was still in a trance. But his words seem to wake her up. She hastily looked at him and then at the screen.
"Let''s go. We need to meet with these human warriors ourselves."
Originally, she was worried about their survival, but their battlepletely surpassed her cognition.
They really did it.
They actually killed that mutated demon.
If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes. She wouldn''t believe this miracle.
"We have to hurry and meet them." She knows all too well what kind of terrible cmity this world is going to face. And these humans are the ones who will be the hope of saving this world.
Not their current strength, but their potential. After all, they have grown so much in less than two months. So she can''t fathom what might happen in the future.
Moreover, they need allies in humans and she can see this group is going to stand at the forefront of humanity in the future.
With her subordinates, she immediately entered thebyrinth.
***
Aurora walked up to Shin and asked, "Shin, can I drink your blood?"
Shin gave her a nk look. This was the third time today. If he didn''t have high vitality, she would have sucked him dry.
But he also knew the battle must have been exhausting. So he didn''t bother to say anything and just raised his hand.
Aurora happily walked over and started drinking. Emily on the side gulped and looked at them with saliva dripping from her mouth.
''No, Emily, came down. You still don''t know his true intentions. You have to control yourself.''
Although she reminded herself again and again. Looking at Aurora, she was extremely jealous.
After some hesitation, she also slowly walked toward them.
"Um, Shin. I have also used a lot of energy in today''s battle."
Shin wondered, when did he be their human blood bag?
''Ahh, whatever. Only this time.''
With that thought, he gestured for her toe over.
Emily immediately put all her cautious thoughts aside and walked over.
"That was great," Aurora said in satisfaction. Then she looked at Emily and asked. "How was it?"
Emily had a delighted expression on her face. "It''s the tastiest one ever."
"Right," Aurora also smiled cheerfully.
''You guys are treating me as food.'' Shin rolled his eyes.
"Hey, guys. What are you doing?" At this moment, all of them noticed Alice walking towards them.
Alice happily looked over in Shin''s direction, as she hurried her footsteps.
She cheerfully hip-hopped, ready to give him a loving hug.
Aurora and Emily were already averting their eyes, not ready to see their show of affection.
Shin also gave a gentle smile in her direction. As soon as she was about to hug him.
*Lightning sh*
Shin immediately shed the katana in his hand and chopped her head. Beheading her.
Even in herst moments, Alice didn''t understand that she was killed at the hands of her beloved. There were tears in her eyes as her head fell down her body and her eyes lost their light the next moment.
She was dead.
Chapter 213 Meeting Elves
?
*Splurge*
As the blood gushed out from Alice''s beheaded body. Aurora and Emily had their mouths opened wide in shock and disbelief.
"What?"
Pointing her finger at Shin and then at Alice''s corpse, Emily shouted in astonishment.
"You. You killed her?"
She couldn''t believe Shin would kill Alice.
"No, this is impossible," Aurora mumbled under her breath. Her mind couldn''t process anything for a minute. Alice had already told Aurora her story. So she knows Alice''s love for Shin and how much he meant to her. Shin was everything for her and the same person who was everything for her actually killed her?
''Th-This..'' Aurora couldn''t fathom that thought.
A surge of anger burst inside her. But before she could continue making her weird assumptions and delusions. She heard Shin''s words.
"Hmph! This thrash dares to mimic Alice''s form to trick me. Deserves death." Shin uttered with a snort.
Aurora and Emily were left stunned. Then their eyes fell on the dead body, and sure enough. It wasn''t Alice''s body anymore. Instead, it became a green-haired man''s body.
They immediately understood it wasn''t Alice, but someone else taking her form. Their cheeks flushed red in embarrassment.
Aurora looked at the dead man with hatred. Because of him, she started doubting Shin and Alice''s love and made so many weird assumptions.
Shin didn''t think much about Aurora and Emily''s thoughts.
He nced at the notifications in front of him.
***
[You have killed an awakened.]
[You have gained experience.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have plundered a new ability Shape Shifter (A).]
***
''Is this guy a demon worshipper?''
''Maybe he is also the one behind the incident.''
''I should have kept him alive. But who asked him to take Alice''s form?''
*Sigh*
''If only I got his memory fragment.''
Sighing, Shin shook his head and sent a telepathic message to Alice.
[Someone here tried to impersonate you. Alice.]
As soon as the battle ended, Alice had already sent him a telepathic message and took the Chaos Ne to try to control the barrier. But she couldn''t release so much energy outside. Hence, she immediately went inside her Soul Space.
Don''t know when Lucian took this chance to shape-shift into Alice and approached Shin.
''What was he even trying to do? Ahh, whatever. It doesn''t matter anymore. He is already dead.'' Shaking his head, Shin didn''t care about this matter.
But someone else was very shocked.
"What?" Alice immediately came out of the Soul Space.
As she approached Shin, her eyes immediately fell on the dead body. "Is he the one?"
Pointing at the body, Alice asked.
"Yeah." Shin nodded without much thought.
When Aurora and Emily saw Alice, they were both relieved that their conclusion was wrong. Although they didn''t care about her life and death. It is still disturbing to see someone being betrayed by the one she loved the most.
If Shin had really killed Alice. They would not have let him go. After all, betrayal is what they hate the most.
Alice had a frown on her face as she looked at Lucian''s dead body.I think you should take a look at
Then she summoned her Soul Grimoire and looked at the dead body coldly.
"You dare trick, my darling. Even if you die. I won''t let you go."
Under everyone''s surprised eyes, a dark, shadowy figure emerged from Lucian''s dead body and stood in front of Alice.
It was Lucian''s soul.
"Tell me, why did you impersonate me?"
A hoarse voice came out of the shadow as it said. "I... was hiding... all this time... when I saw... the demon failed to... kill you all... I wanted to escape... and only you disappeared after the battle... so I thought you died."
Hearing his broken words, everyone got the ins and outs of the matter.
"I see. That''s enough." Alice coldly looked at Lucian''s soul and decided to torture it.
"Alice, try to get some information out of him about the demon worshippers," Shin said, reminding Alice just in case.
"Sure," Alice nodded. It wasn''t a problem for her. Torture and interrogation. No big deal.
"By the way, I can remove the barrier anytime."
"Oh? In that case, wait for some time. I''ll deal will the leftover demons first."
As things were finished here. They were ready to leave thebyrinth. But before they could, dozens of footsteps were heard.
*Tap*
*Tap*
*Tap*
A group of strange hooded people entered thebyrinth. Shin and the others immediately put on their guard as they sensed danger.
''These people are strong. Way stronger than the demons.'' Shin thought with a serious expression on his face.
But to their surprise, that group of people stopped and took off their hoods, revealing themselves.
''Elves.'' Shin''s eyes widened in surprise, then narrowed in suspicion. ''Why are they here?''
"Rx humans, we aren''t your enemies," Sylvia said with a dignified smile.
Shin highly doubted that and still didn''t let down his guard.
Gesturing towards her subordinate, she continued. "My name is Sylvia, an elf. I am the captain of this squad."
"So what do you want?" Shin asked.
"Hey, that''s pretty rude. I already introduced myself. It''s only polite that you should do the same." Sylvia said while pouting.
"You can call me Shin." Shin introduced himself. Then continued sternly. "So, what do you want?"
"No fun, you are so direct," Sylvia said, but the next moment her expression became sharp. "Fine, have it your way."
"Originally, we came here to deal with the demons. But because of the barrier, we were a stepte."
"So we took your prey?" Shin asked with a raised eyebrow.
"No, actually, you did a good job." Sylvia praised generously, then continued. "We just wanted to be friends with you."
"Friends?"
"Yeah. We Elves want to ally with humans. Isn''t it good to have some friends?"
Saying that, she also keenly observed the expressions of Aurora, Alice, and Emily.
Just from a nce, Sylvia knew they will be difficult to get along with. So her target was Shin.
"Well, you can take your time to think about it. Weren''t you going to deal with the demons in the city?"
"!"
''So, they heard our talk even before we could sense their presence?''
Chapter 214 Time To Rest.
?
''So, they heard our talk even before we could sense their presence?'' Although Shin was kinda annoyed but this also confirmed that they don''t have any intentions to attack, at least for now.
"Let''s go." Without leaving a word for Sylvia. Shin left with the girls. As for the girls, they didn''t bother talking with Sylvia either.
But Sylvia, on the other hand, was left there smiling.
"Miss. Should I?" a subordinate asked, gesturing towards Shin''s group while gripping his sword.
"No need, let them be."
Even if she was ignored, Sylvia wasn''t angry in the slightest instead, she found it interesting.
***
When they came out of thebyrinth, Shin took a deep breath as he looked at the barrier in the sky.
''I didn''t expect the Elves toe.''
Although when Sylvia proposed for friendship, Shin was interested. But he didn''t rush it. Because he knew things shouldn''t be that simple.
Elves are forest dwellers. They are also a race of warriors and they value great strength. Hence, they only value the strong and make friends with strong people. Gaining their friendship is a good thing in a sense.
''But before getting involved with them. I should solve my troubles first.'' Shin thought, as a fierce glint appeared in his eyes.
As the elves didn''t fight them, Alice and Aurora didn''t care much about them, but Emily was somewhat curious. After all, even if she wasn''t a human, at least she was a native of this. Elves arepletely aliens. The demons were also aliens, but while fighting, she didn''t have time to think about it.
"Shin, are we going to go around the city hunting them one by one?" Aurora asked with a tired look. ''I don''t want to do something so exhausting.''
Fortunately for her, Shin shook his head sideways as he said.
"No, don''t worry. It won''t take long."
Hearing this, the three of them looked at him curiously.
Shin raised his hand and activated his abilities one by one.
"Water Magic."
"Toxic Ninja."
"Gravity."
A big cloud of purple mist appeared about 10 feet above them. Soon Shin waved his hand and with the help of gravity the mist moved around the city, covering it slowly.
Shin didn''t stop there, he kept on making the purple mist as it got mixed up in the wind because of Gravity.
"Shin, what is that purple mist?" Aurora asked.
"Poison," Shin replied while his focus was still on producing more mist.
"What?" Aurora''s face color changed as she looked at him fiercely. "Are you going to kill everyone in the city?"
Shin looked at her with a speechless expression and exined with a sigh, "I have made it so it only affects demons. Or more precisely, only beings who have demonic energy inside them."
Hearing his exnation, Aurora calmed down. Then looked at the city in front of her, which waspletely shrouded in purple mist. A small smile appeared on her face.
When Sylvia came out of thebyrinth and saw this scene. Her eyes brightened even more.
''As I thought, there''s something special about them.''
"Keep an eye on them."
"Yes, Miss."
''We will meet again soon.''
With that thought, she immediately left with her subordinates.
***
From the sudden appearance of the purple mist, people inside the city were surprised at first. But when they saw the demons dying whileing in contact with the purple mist. They also cried tears of joy.I think you should take a look at
It wasn''t just the demons who died. But also the demon worshippers who were hidden inside the city.
After a few hours of the appearance of the mysterious mist. The barrier surrounding Pris City finally disappeared.
Alice also controlled the artifact and remove the corruption of all the people who came in contact with the barrier.
Shin also got a lot of notifications at this time.
[You have killed 732 Lesser Demons.]
[You have gained experience.]
[You have gained 5 levels.]
[+50 Bonus stats for leveling up.]
[Plunder activated]
[You have absorbed 210 stat points.]
[You have absorbed a fragment of Demonic Core X732.]
Shin absorbed all the demonic core fragments as he knew it will take a while to rank up.
Under Aurora''s suggestion. They all went to a hotel to rest until the flight services starts again.
"You will follow us to Aston City?" Shin asked in a surprised voice.
"Isn''t that obvious?" Aurora said. Then continued. "But before that, you still have to tell me about your past."
"Yeah, but let me rest for a bit, first," Shin said and went inside a room with Alice.
None of them booked a room in this hotel. After all, the people have just been attacked by demons. Who has time to manage the hotel and ask them for money?
There are some people hiding inside the hotel. But none of them cared about it.
It was time for them to rest.
***
While they were resting. As the barrier disappeared, Pris City was once again connected to the world.
And the news about the demon attacks spread like wildfire.
All the media channels shared this exclusive news and the incident of Pris City became a very hot topic.
It was also an eye-opener for all.
From big nations to small nations. Cities, towns, viges, everyone was concerned about it. And they all finally understood the real threat humanity was facing.
A threat far surpassing the threat of monsters. That is the race of Demons.
Although some executives of other species tried to warn the high-ups of many countries before.
But words of mouth and experience are different.
Now that they finally understand this. What kind of actions would the humans take?
Will they try to ally with other species? To protect themselves from demons.
Moreover, will the other species ept humans as an ally even with their current strength?
A lot of changes are going to happen in this world because of this incident.
It was also at this time when a video was released on the Inte showing a battle where a group of humans bravely fought against the army of demons.
This video immediately went on fire and a group of people instantly became famous with the name of Saviour Squad.
Chapter 215 Mias Questioning
?
[As you can see in this video. These brave heroes fought against the army of demons and saved the Pris City from a great cmity...] The news anchor said. Then the viral video was reyed again.
*Click*
A clicking sound of the remote button was heard, and the TV was switched to another news channel.
[Just a day after the genocide incident, another big incident happened in Pris City. Some experts have analyzed that Pris City is being targeted...]
*Click*
[We are still searching for the identity of our heroes...]
*Beep*
The TV was switched off.
*Sigh*
A long sigh was heard.
"How the hell was it recorded? I was sure there were no cameras." Shin muttered with a confused face as his brows furrowed in annoyance.
"If there were some witnesses, I could have just erased their memory. But now it''s difficult." Shin mumbled with a hint of resignation in his voice.
Thinking of the video, he continued. "The scenes are so clear, as if they were shooting a movie."
He was just resting for a few hours and he already became an inte celebrity. ''It seems we are going to continue being high profile in the future. There''s no point in doing things low-key. Not that we can now.''
Although Shin was getting a slight headache because of these unexpected turn of events. Fortunately, his strength wasn''t weakpared to humans. So he had enough confidence to deal with the troubles, even if his identity was revealed. It wasn''t a problem now.
"I know who recorded this video." Emily''s words immediately got Shin''s attention.
"Who?" Shin asked.
Aurora, at this moment, seemed to remember something and said, "Is it the one you said was live broadcasting our fight?"
At this moment, Shin also remembered that Aurora and Emily were talking about something simr. But he didn''t pay much attention at that time.
Confirming Aurora''s words, Emily nodded and said, "Yes, that boy seems to have a special ability. He was able to broadcast our fight live without any cameras or equipment."
Shin was silent for a while and his heart was a bit turbulent. Although with his abilities, he could work stealthily and hidden from most people. But this kind of ability even he didn''t have the means to detect.
''I have to do something.'' His first thought was to plunder this ability so there won''t be a next time like this. But after a moment of thought, he shook his head and made a decision in his heart.
"Emily, can you let me read your memory of that boy?"
When Shin asked this, Emily frowned. Understanding her doubts, he quickly said. "You just to remember that memory. I won''t try to read any other memories."
Emily was still hesitating, but when she nced at Aurora, who gave a small nod, she agreed.
"If you try anything funny or read any other memory than that. I''ll kill you."
For Emily''s threatening words, Shin didn''t care. Even if he read all her memories, they won''t be able to find out anything.
"Don''t resist."
With his Mind Control ability, he managed to read a part of Emily''s memories. He also got some interesting information from her regarding the Vampires and Mages n.I think you should take a look at
''So his name is Eddie.'' In Emily''s memories, there wasn''t much information about him. But knowing his face was enough for Shin.
"I''ll be back in a bit."
Before Aurora and Emily could say anything, his mind moved, and he went inside Alice''s Soul Space. With his Loan skill, Shin had borrowed her Soul Space skill, but until now he has only used it to store things. This will be his first time entering the Soul Space.
"Wow."
Shin felt like he hade to another world. An entirely unstable world. Because he could see many seasons at the same time within a little distance.
On his right, a cold wind blew, and he could see snowfall. In front, there was a heavy rainstorm. On his left was the summer heat temperature.
"Just what is this ce?"
Although Shin knew he was inside Alice''s Soul Space, this phenomenon was beyond his understanding. He could even see a volcano a little further.
A momentter, everything disappeared and turned into aplete white space.
"Shin?" a sweet, motherly voice called out to him.
Shin was a little stunned, then his eyes moved. He saw there was a white humanoid figure behind him. He instantly knew they were Alice''s familiar.
He knew Alice treat the white ones as her familiar and the ck ones as her servants. Also, his mother-inw and father-inw are her familiars.
So the voice that called out to him. He instantly knew it was Alice''s mother, Mia.
"Hello," He walked up to her and greeted her politely.
They have been in contact a few times before. But obviously, they have always chatted in Alice''s presence.
This was his first time meeting her when Alice wasn''t with him.
Looking at Shin''s actions, Mia was amused. Then, with a teasing smile that Shin couldn''t see, she said. "Good to see you, son-inw. You shoulde by here from time to time and have a chat with us."
"Yes, I''ll do that from now on." Shin agreed with her without a change in expression. Then he was about to ask Alice''s whereabouts. When he suddenly heard her say.
"By the way, I have something I want to talk to you about. Because Alice is always with us, I never had the chance to say, only now did I have the opportunity."
Shin was a little taken aback. Talk about something? He looked at her seriously but always wore a polite smile, respecting her as an elder as well as his mother-inw.
"What is it that you want to talk about... Mam?" He asked.
"Just call me Aunt." Mia sounded very serious. Unfortunately, Shin couldn''t figure out what kind of face she was making at this moment. Otherwise, he would have seen her holding herugh.
"Aunt."
Shin didn''t muster over it and waited for her to continue.
"Shin, what is your age?"
"20," Shin answered honestly, but a little puzzled.
"Then what is Alice''s age?"
"...16." He had a weird feeling when he answered this.
Chapter 216 Guilty Shin
?
"So, you knew huh," Aurora sneered and then continued. "I thought you didn''t know her age."
"I know."
"Then you should also know that she is a minor, right?"
When Shin heard this, he immediately knew what she was going to talk about and, sure enough, he heard her continue.
"So, if you know that Alice is a minor. Care to exin about the things you two do every night?" She asked in a bad tone.
''No, why do you know about that?'' Shin wanted to question her back but couldn''t. He could only pretend to be thick-skinned and chose his right to remain silent.
"Do you know where is Alice?" He asked, trying to change the topic.
Unfortunately, Mia wasn''t going to back down. Shepletely ignored Shin''s question and his futile attempt to change the topic and said.
"I know Alice is very beautiful, just like me, and bes a bit too clingy with you, so it might be a bit difficult for you to control yourself."
Mia said, as if she understood all his troubles.
"Now that things have happened, I won''t say anything. But still, you should learn to restrain yourself."
The more she talked, the more embarrassed Shin became. To be honest, at first, he also thought of her as a little girl and didn''t have such intentions. But he himself couldn''t figure out how things turned out like this. Since it happened once, there was no guilty conscience the second time. Then it happened again and again. Subconsciously, he was avoiding this fact all this time, but Mia just had to bring it up.
"MOM!!!"
Fortunately, a loud shout immediately helped him get out of this embarrassing topic.
From who knows where, Alice came between them and immediately interrupted Mia''s questioning.
"Why are you troubling Shin?"
"You cheeky girl, supporting him over your mom," Mia pouted.
Alice rolled her eyes and said, "You think I don''t know what you are doing?"
This Soul Space is Alice''s domain. Of course, she knows everything that happens here.
When Shin entered the Soul Space. She immediately manipted the environment here to surprise him.
But before she coulde out, she heard her mother talk about something. Hence, she didn''te out and was a little interested in their talk.
Who knew she just wanted to tease him? When Alice saw Shin''s embarrassed look, she immediately appeared in front of them.
"Hmph," Mia moved, but before she left, looking at Shin, and said. "We couldn''t have a proper talk today. Let''s wait for a chance in the future."
Alice sighed as she knew her mother''s intentions. ''I should talk with herter.''
Then she looked at Shin with an adoring look. As she introduced some of the basic features of her Soul Space. Although Shin could only use the feature of storage and withdrawal. He still listened to her talk with interest.
"So, what did you find out about that artifact?" Shin asked suddenly.
Alice had taken the Chaos Ne inside her Soul Space to find out its secrets. Shin knew with her chaotic energy the demonic energy inside the ne could never corrupt her mind.
Although he didn''t know much about Chaotic Energy with his Magic Eyes, he had confirmed that Chaotic Energy is grades above Demonic Energy.
Until now, Shin had encountered various types of energies. Mana, Life Energy, Ki, Aura, Divine Energy, Demonic Energy, Death Energy, Chaotic Energy.
He had seen several kinds of effects in them. Their differences, advantages as well as disadvantages, but he still doesn''t understand many things about them.
Under Shin''s curious eyes. Alice brought out the Chaos Ne in front of him and exined.
"This thing is very helpful in nourishing my soul power, but it can''t refine Chaotic Energy," Alice said, a little disappointed.
Then she exined some other uses which Shin kept a note of.
After they were done talking about the Chaos Ne, Shin said. "Alice, I want your help."
When Alice heard, Shin asked her for help. She asked excitedly. "Tell me?"
Seeing her enthusiasm, Shin smiled and said, "There''s someone I want to search for in this city. Can you let your Soul Servants search for him?"
"Yeah, sure, but who is it?"
Then Shin exined about Eddie and what he did.
"So he was the one you posted up online?" Alice mumbled.
"You saw the video?" Shin asked, raising his brow.
"Umhm. Before I entered Soul Space." Alice nodded and then said with blushing cheeks. "You were very handsome."
Shin felt a little hot inside his heart. But Mia''s words reminded inside his mind to restrain himself. So after calming himself down. Shin shared Eddie''s information directly inside Alice''s mind.I think you should take a look at
Alice immediately left Soul Space and got to work. She immediately sends a hundred Soul Servants to search for Eddie.
Shin, who was left inside, called out his status and decided to use his gains now.
"Status Board."
***
__________________________________
[Name- Shin Wolner]
[Age - 20]
[Title - 1st awakened, Maniac, Odd Breaker, Demon yer]
[Level - 89] (New)
[STR - 200] [VIT - 200] [AGI - 200] [DEX - 200] [Stamina - 200]
[Mana - 404 (60% Purified)]
[Divine Energy - 4.00]
[Demonic Core - Baron Rank]
[Bonus stats - 685] (New)
[Legacy - ??]
[Special ability - Plunder [Advanced 2]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch, Mana Absorption, Upgrader(SS), Loan]
[Blessing - Instant Recovery(SS)]
[Plundered Abilities:]
Purple Lightning (SS), Hell Fire (S), Mind Control (B), Water Magic (A), Sharp Shooter (A) Toxic Ninja (A), Enhanced Senses (A), Shadow Veil (B), Arcane Web (C), Gravity (A), Demonic Fog (A), Mana ball (D), Blood Sword Art (E)
[Abilities Collected: Shape Shifter (A) ]
[Skills - Magic Eyes (S), Extreme speed (A), Pain tolerance(D), Body Defense (C), Razor sh (B)]
[Skills Collected - 0]
[Skill Points - 0]
[Memory Cubes - 152]
[Equipment]
- Ts de [Artifact] - (Semi-Heroic grade)
- Formless (Legendary)
- Wyvern Armor (Heroic)
[Items] (New items added)
[Soul Space] (New items added)
***
"Let''s increase all my stats by 100." Shin thought to increase his stats in bnce.
[STR - 300] [Bonus stats - 585]
[VIT - 300] [Bonus stats - 485]
[AGI - 300] [Bonus stats - 385]
[DEX - 300] [Bonus stats - 285]
[Stamina - 300] [Bonus stats - 185]
[Mana - 504 (60% Purified)] [Bonus stats - 85]
Shin left 85 stats forter use.
A momentter, his body heated up and his muscles tensed.
Chapter 217 A Call From The Clan
?
Aston City.
Inside the headquarters of Myriad Multimedia Broadcasting Inc.
Alfred was looking at the most popr video on the inte today, which had caused a hugemotion worldwide. He had a serious expression on his face.
In the video, a handsome ck-haired man with three beautiful girls was fighting against a terrifying mutated demon. He raised his hand and showed multiple abilities and bombarded the demon showing his might. The girls were also no less powerful. They also showed their terrifying fighting abilities. Whether fighting against the army of demons and monsters or while restraining and defeating the mutated demon.
After the video came to an end. His office became silent.
*Sigh*
A long sigh was heard.
"Didn''t they go on a vacation? How did their little vacation turn into an international sensation?" Alfred mumbled with a wry expression. "They have be a lot stronger."
*Tring*
Alfred saw that it was his private phone that rang. It was an unknown number. After a moment of thought, he finally picked it up. "Hello."
[...] After a long pause, the other side finally spoke.
[It''s been a long time, Alfred.]
Hearing this deep and familiar voice, Alfred''s pupils shrank, his face paled and his expression became serious and deadly.
Gritting his teeth, Alfred was ready to hang up. But his hands stopped when he heard the other side continue.
[How is that cripple waste doing?]
Immense anger emerged inside Alfred. Gripping his fist tightly, he said in a deep anger filled voice.
"Do you want to die, old man?"
[Hey, Hey, you even forgot the respect you should have for your uncle.]
"I have no respect for you. I''d rather you die right away."
[Oh~ you have be quiet bold. Did you think I left you for all these years so you can forget to fear and respect me?]
Hearing the yful voice, Alfred didn''t have any change in expression. But the voice continued.
[Or did you think that your little cub has be stronger so you can also be courageous?]
Alfred''s eyes were burning with immense hatred and he wasn''t the least bit surprised by the words of his uncle. When he saw the video going viral, he already expected this, but he didn''t think that his uncle will call him so soon.
"What are you going to do?"
[What do you think I''ll do? I am just an old man who is concerned about his nephew.]
"..." Alfred was silent. But the voice on the other side continued.
[It''s been many years since west saw each other. I miss my nephew and grandnephew.]
*Beep*
With those words, the call ended.
Alfred''s eyes widened as he caught the meaning behind his uncle''s words. He knew the trouble wasing. He needed to warn Shin.
*Beep*
"Why isn''t Shin answering?" Alfred murmured. He was going to try calling Alice, but he saw that Reina''s call came first.
Taking his coat from the hanger, he immediately left his office.
*Beep*
"Hello, Reina. Something happened."
***
On the other side, inside the Soul Space, Shin was sitting on the ground as his muscles were tense and he was sweating profusely.
Gritting his teeth, he endured the pain of his muscles being torn apart.
[Pain Tolerance (D) has been upgraded to Pain Tolerance (C).]I think you should take a look at
As soon as his notification shed. The pain became slightly numb and a momentter, all the pain subsided.
Shin felt a huge power emerge inside him. He felt that he had be a lot stronger than his previous self. Clenching his fist, he uttered, "This is amazing."
Holding back his excitement and the urge to test his physical improvement. Shin''s eyes fell on the Abilities he plundered.
[Shape Shifter (A)]
[Charming Eyes (E)]
[Phantom Clone (F)]
...
There were some other abilities, too. But Shin''s focus was on the first three.
Because of the poison mist which Shin spread all over the city, several demon worshippers who were hiding inside the city also died. They might have made a contract with demonic beings, so their body had demonic energy and they died from being poisoned.
It doesn''t matter. But this helped Shin plunder a few interesting abilities.
One of them was Phantom Clone. Although its current usefulness was just a waste for Shin. The user can only create a single clone, which can only stay in one ce and can''t do anything. It can''t be controlled, nor can it be touched. But it doesn''t matter to Shin. He can upgrade the ranks of his abilities.
As for the path of future upgrades for Phantom Clone, Shin had a good feeling about it.
So without wasting any more time. He said.
"Shape Shifter (A)."
Shin didn''t feel any pain, but he felt a slight itch on his skin.
He imagined Alice''s image and activated this ability once again.
"Shape Shifter."
The next moment, Shin''s body structure started changing. His frame became more feminine, his hair became long, and slowly his whole body became exactly like Alice''s.
Shin saw his soft hands and the bulge in his chest.
"It''s the same."
He was surprised to find that even his voice changed.
"I sound just like Alice."
Shin tried out a few things and concluded.
"So, I won''t have any memory of the person I change into. Nor their personality. I can''t use Alice''s powers, but I can perfectly use my abilities without a problem."
His transformation was almost indistinguishable from a nce. Even his clothes changed to the one he imagined Alice wearing.
"This will be very useful in the future."
After that Shin also learned about Phantom Clone and Charming Eyes. He didn''t have any trouble learning them.
Shin used the remaining abilities to upgrade the Phantom Clone Ability.
[Congrattions! You have used 12 abilities to sessfully upgrade your ability.]
[Phantom Clone (F) --> (D)]
After the upgrade, Shin found out that. He can create 2 phantom clones and they can even move and act like Shin. But they are intangible.
As for Charming Eyes, the user can get a lot of goodwill from the target through eye contact. It certainly has its advantages if used properly.
Returning to his original form. Shin immediately left the Soul Space.
In front of him was Aurora, whose face turned red as she looked at him.
"Aaaaahhh."
And he heard Emily spit out a word in a displeased tone from the side.
"Gross."
Chapter 218 Weird Hobby?!
?
Shin was bbergasted as he didn''t understand why did they react like that.
Aurora was panicking. She quickly covered her eye, not daring to look at him.
"Even if you have such a hobby, you don''t have to show us," Emily uttered, then walked up to Aurora.
"Calm down,dy Aurora. Let''s wash our eyes." Emily quicklyforted her.
Shin was confused and didn''t understand what they were talking about.
"It''s okay, Shin. Even if you prefer these things. I''ll always love you."
Alice''s voice sounded from the side, who looked at him with resolute eyes. As if she made an important decision.
Instead of feeling the warmth from Alice''s deration, Shin felt kinda weird.
"What are you guys talking about?" Shin asked in annoyance.
But he didn''t wait for anyone to answer. He followed Alice''s line of sight and was left stunned and embarrassed.
The clothes he was wearing were Alice''s dress, which he imagined before. Even though his body changed back to Shin, his clothes didn''t change.
His face was dark, as he now understood why everyone reacted that way.
With a thought, his clothes turned back to normal. But he was already embarrassed in front of everyone.
***
"So you don''t like cross-dressing?" Emily asked once again.
"I told you I don''t."
Shin had already exined what had happened, but Emily didn''t seem to believe him. She just kept asking again and again.
Aurora and Alice seem to believe him and even said that they were fine if he had such hobbies.
Shin just wanted to use Mind Control to erase that memory from their minds. Unfortunately, he can''t. If they put up resistance, he might damage their brains. Moreover, their mental strength is very strong, so it will be very difficult.
While Shin was still in his thoughts. They heard the sound of a phone ringing.
All eyes turned to Alice as she took out her phone.
"It''s Mom," Alice uttered, looking at Shin. Then picked it up. "Hello, Mom."
"Uh, yes, yes."
"He is here with me."
"Not picking up his phone?" Alice nced sideways as she looked at him.
Shin frowned and took out his phone and saw there was a missed call from his father. Only then did he remember that he put his phone on silent.
"I see," Alice said and brought the phone to Shin.
He took it and said, "Mom?"
[It''s me, Shin.]
"Oh Dad, did something happen?"
[Yes, it''s because of your video. They are going toe after us.]
When Shin heard this, his expression became solemn. "Wolner n?"
When that name came up, Aurora and Emily''s expressions changed as they looked at Shin seriously. They started listening to everything he said attentively.
[So you need to be careful.]
"Yes, I will Dad. Don''t worry." There was a sharp glint in Shin''s eyes.
[Come back soon and bring your new friends too.]I think you should take a look at
With that, Alfred hung up the call.
***
Shin returned the phone to Alice and turned to look at Aurora and Emily, who were looking at him with questioning eyes.
"Warning from Dad. They are going to contact me." Shin said with a sigh.
Aurora wanted to say something, but Alice beat her to it.
"Shin, I''ve found the person you were looking for."
"Oh?" Shin was a little surprised. He didn''t expect her to find him so fast. ''Is this benefit of having an army of servants?''
"Should I bring him here?" Alice asked.
"Yes, do so." Shin immediately agreed.
***
A few minutester, inside the hotel room, Alice''s soul servants appeared with a human boy with them.
But even though he was kidnapped, Eddie didn''t seem terrified. Instead, he was very excited.
Eddie generously cooperated with the Soul Servants and even opened the door by himself.
Shin raised his eyebrow and looked at Eddie weirdly.
As soon as Eddie''s spectacled eyes fell on Shin and the others. He excitedly ran up to them as if a fan chasing his idol.
"Hello, can I get your autograph? And if possible, a selfie too."
This time, everyone was a little weirded out. If he would have cried or begged. That reaction they would have found normal.
"You have been kidnapped, you know?" Shin asked. Feeling his reminder was quite wrong.
"I know," Eddie answered with an honest smile. Then he continued. "I was a little scared at first, but when I saw these things, I instantly knew you guys were the ones kidnapping me."
Then, with a little embarrassed tone, he said. "So, I was kinda excited."
Shin nodded his head in understanding and regarded him as his fanboy. With this, he also disregarded his thoughts of plundering his ability.
"Then do you know why you were kidnapped?"
Eddie was a little embarrassed as he awkwardly scratched the back of his head and said, "Is it because of the video?"
"Yeah, it''s going to bring us a lot of trouble."
Hearing Shin''s words, Eddie looked a bit regretful. He didn''t expect his fanboy actions will bring trouble for his idols.
Eddie was just a high school boy. He didn''t have anyplicated thoughts. He just wanted everyone to know about his heroes.
"I''m sorry."
Hearing his honest apology, Shin sighed and said, "Well, it can''t be helped now."
***
After that, Eddie, who is usually quiet at school, was very active in front of his idols. They all got acquainted with him.
Only after hearing Eddie''s story did they understand that Eddie''s father died on the day of the Cataclysm, and his mother was the only family left with him.
"Wait? The schools in Pris City are still running?" Shin asked in a surprised tone.
"Well, our school didn''t suffer any damage on the day of the cataclysm, and the principal is very strict regarding studies," Eddie said with an irritated tone. Then he continued in a sad tone. "Unfortunately, today demons broke out and many students and teachers died in the school and most parts of the school were destroyed."
"I don''t know if the principal died or not. Maybe the school will be closed from now on." He said with a yearning tone.
Chapter 219 Lifeless Elena
?
Shin and the others were speechless upon hearing Eddie''s statement. ''This guy really hates his principal.''
But as they continue chatting. Shin made an offer that surprised Eddie.
"Eddie, how about joining our guild? We can provide you and your mother with secured and well-furnished amodation. You can even get a good sry."
Hearing this offer, Eddie was stunned. But he immediately came out of his stupor.
"Do you really want me to join your guild? You should know I don''t have goodbat abilities."
He neither agreed nor declined Shin''s offer. Because he couldn''t believe it. With his ability, he was afraid that he can''t even solve a goblin. So when his idol asked him to join their guild. He felt a little surreal.
Shin noticed the self-deprecating look on Eddie''s face.
"You won''t be able to continue school in the short time, anyway. So why not find a secure ce for both yourself and your Mom? As for your ability, I am sure it will be very useful so, no need to worry."
Originally Shin had different ns for Eddie but after meeting him and seeing his admiration for himself. Shin couldn''t bear to harm this kid. So he decided to use a simple method.
With Shin''s words, Eddie felt as his all his worries were unnecessary. Shin had also used Charming Eyes while talking with Eddie. So Eddie easily believed Shin and was moved by his words.
The longer they maintained eye contact, Eddie''s trust in Shin kept on increasing. So he was also easily persuaded, and he didn''t doubt anything Shin said.
"Okay, I''ll join your guild," Eddie said after making his decision. He had a feeling that he won''t regret this decision. Something inside him was telling him to trust Shin. It was obviously the effect of Charming Eyes.
After Eddie exined his ability and some other uses, too. He was escorted out by Alice''s Soul Servants. He was going to bring back his mom and their luggage.
Shin had asked him whether he should help talk with his mother. But Eddie was confident that he could talk this out with her.
When he heard this, Shin also didn''t care anymore.
***
Aston City.
Inside a well-furnished living room. A ck-haired beauty with amethyst-colored eyes and a cold temperament was lifelessly sitting on a sofa.
Without a slight movement, her obsidian silky hair was lying on his well-shaped chest.
Her eyes were dull, and there was only the thought of one person in her mind.
*Sigh*
''What would the two of them would be doing?'' Her eyes were burning with jealousy and envy.
''Damn you Alice.'' She cursed inside her mind and the thought of what the two of them would be doing on their trip caused a deep pain in her chest.
She wanted to cry with regret and envy. Why wasn''t it her who was in Alice''s ce? She had known Shin for way longer than that immature little girl.
"I am back."
At this moment, a loud shout was heard. A man with red messy hair and full of sweat appeared inside the house.
Her eyes were lifeless and cold. Elena didn''t even have the energy to greet her brother.
Simon didn''t care about Elena not giving him a response. He was used to this behavior and also knew the cause behind it.
He knew what feelings Elena had for his best friend. But he was also helpless in this matter. So he could only hope for the best and watch from the sidelines.
But Elena''s lifeless look was still unbearable to watch.I think you should take a look at
"Master Mastisk is too fierce. Although my ability has improved a lot under his guidance. But it''s too difficult. At the end of the day, I feel like my hands will fall off."
Simonined while looking at his sore hands. But Elena didn''t give him any reaction. He wasn''t disheartened and continue sharing his experience.
"You know, even Celeste is being trained under him. His skills are pretty awesome, if you ask me. I am sure he is going to make one hell of a base," Simon said in an excited tone, but then it turned into a pondering one as he murmured.
"But why do I feel something is wrong? Sometimes his thoughts and words are pretty different from normal people and he even refers to other people are silly humans and idiot humans. As if he is a different species."
When Simon said that, he let out a small chuckle.
"..."
But Elena wasn''t intrigued in the slightest.
''Damn Shin, I want to beat you to death.''
Simon stopped his futile attempts to brighten Elena''s mood and turned on the TV. But as soon as he did, he felt the wind blow beside him and a figure went past him.
*Woosh*
"Huh?"
Before he could react, he saw the lifeless Elena was already in front of the TV, looking full of energy.
"What happened?"
He also curiously looked at the news channel.
"Heroes? Pris City? Demons?"
The whole person was confused. Such a big thing happened today, and he didn''t even know?
Actually, he hadn''t seen the news ofst night''s genocide either.
But when he saw the video being yed on the screen, the whole person was left stunned.
''Isn''t that-''
"SHIN!!"
Before Simon couldplete his thought, he heard a cheerful scream.
He saw that his sister''s lifeless eyes were brimming with energy. There was an excited smile on her face and small dimples on her cute cherry cheeks.
Although Simon felt happy that his sister was cheerful again but thinking of the reason behind it, he wanted to punch his best friend.
Elena didn''t care about Simon''s thoughts. Her eyes were glued on the screen and Shin''s handsome figure, fighting the demons, made her heart beat faster.
In thest two days. Elena''s cold persona was broken into a lifeless one. But now, looking at Shin''s video, her expression couldn''t help but brighten. She felt alive at this moment.
But as the picture changed, and Alice appeared on the screen. Her body stiffened a bit and an ufortable expression appeared on her face.
Then the picture changed again, and another beautiful silver-haired woman appeared on the screen beside Shin. Elena felt rms ringing inside her mind. Her instincts were screaming at her. It was the same displeasure she felt when she met Alice for the first time.
Gritting her teeth, he questioned with an annoyed look.
"Now who is this bitch?"
Chapter 220 Aurora Was Proposed!!
?
A few hourster, Eddie came back with his mom and two luggage bags with him.
"Is that all?"
Shin asked curiously.
"Yeah, when Dad died, our old house was also destroyed. We don''t have much belongings," Eddie said with a sad smile, remembering his father.
Shin didn''t intend tofort him, so he just nodded and looked at Eddie''s mother. But looking at her condition, his mind was quite distressed.
''It seems her husband''s death affected her a lot.''
From her pale face to withered skin. Those dark circles under her hollow eyes showed how little sleep she had. Those lifeless eyes were as if her soul was lost. Nothing in this world interested her anymore. She seemed as if she was waiting for her death. She looked nothing more than a living corpse.
Seeing her condition, Shin''s eyes looking at Eddie changed.
''No wonder he was so eager to ept my condition.''
In Shin''s eyes, Eddie didn''t seem like an immature high schooler anymore. Instead, a responsible son who, after his father''s death, followed his filial piety and is now taking care of his traumatized mother.
Looking at Eddie''s mother, Shin activated his Charming Eyes and Mind Control to slightly relieve her condition and stabilise her mental health a little.
"Mam, don''t worry. Your son will work with us and we will take care of both of you. You can rest assured."
As if there was some light in her lost eyes, Eddie''s mother slightly nodded her head and said, "Thank You."
"M-Mom?"
Seeing this, Eddie was shocked, and a momentter, tears dripped from his eyes. He felt it just now. His mother was showing her emotions. He couldn''t hold back his urge to cry.
He tightly hugged his mother and kept on wailing.
Under the effects of Shin''s abilities, her mind also stabilized as the focus returned to her lost eyes. A sad smile appeared on her face as she gently stroked Eddie''s back and said.
"I am sorry, Eddie."
***
Shin left the mother and son to solve their issues themselves.
Aurora on the side watched their scene and was tear eyed.
Emily walked up to Shin and said. "Shin, the flight service is already started."
"So fast?"
Shin was a little surprised.
Emily nodded her head and exined. "It seems there wasn''t much damage in the airport. And because the crisis is already over, many interested people want toe to this city to take a look and the victims want to leave this city as soon as possible. That''s why the flight service started early."
Shin nodded his head and wasn''t interested anymore. "Quickly book 6 tickets then."
"I already did. We still have time. We can leave after dinner."
At Emily''s suggestion, Shin also agreed. Although his physique has be a lot stronger, he was still quite hungry.
***
The restaurant of the hotel wasn''t open, but the chef was also hiding in this hotel. When he saw Shin and the others, his eyes shined in excitement. Apparently, he had seen their video and wanted to thank them by preparing his best meal.
When Shin wanted to pay for the meal. He instantly refused and made a small request of his own.
"Can I take a photo with you all?"
By all, he meant the members of the Savior Squad.
They had already eaten a good meal, so none of them refused to take a group photo.
Most of the roads on the way to the Airport were damaged. So taking a taxi would have been a waste of time.
Shin just used Gravity to take them all on a flying ride to the Airport.
"WOAH!!" Eddie eximed in excitement.
"Aaahhh!!" Eddie''s Mom (Julie) screamed in horror.
It didn''t take long for them to reach the airport.I think you should take a look at
Their high-profile entry also attracted a lot of attention.
"Hey look! It''s the Savior Squad!"
"Huh? Where?"
"OMG! It''s real!"
"Savior Squad!"
"Thanks for saving us."
Cheers broke out, and amotion started.
Only at this moment, Shin understood the disadvantages of being popr.
''This is annoying.''
Another loud cheer sounded. "You are so handsome. Savior Boy."
''Maybe not that annoying.''
***
Because of their poprity, getting past security checks was getting troublesome.
A blonde-haired man shyly showed a newly pursued bouquet of red roses and shouted. "I love you. Please marry me."
Aurora coldly nced at him, then indifferently went past him.
The blonde man was heartbroken, and the newly purchased bouquet fell from his hands.
On their way, Aurora, Emily, and Alice received a lot of simr proposals.
Of course, Shin blocked Alice from receiving any proposals. But it didn''t stop annoying her.
"Should I kill them all?" Alice whispered.
She was a little irritated, and her dark side was taking over.
Shin knew Alice might actually do it. To be honest, he also wanted to kill those guys who tried to propose to Alice. But he steeled his heart and let them off with a simple rejection and a small poison that will cause diarrhea for 2 days.
But this was getting out of hand. "Let me deal with him."
With Shin''s assurance, all of them were relieved.
"Mind Control."
Shin released mind control waves, and he made it as such, all the people near them will automatically treat them as normal people. Of course, it might not work for people with high mental strength.
But he wasn''t worried about that small minority of people.
so, as soon as his ability was activated, people dispersed in confusion.
"Didn''t you say the Savior Squad is here?"
"Where are they?"
"I don''t know where they went."
Seeing his ability work smoothly, Shin smiled faintly, and they all left to board their flight.
As soon as the ne took off. Shin couldn''t help but look at the view of Pris City from the ss window.
Just two days passed for them since they arrived here. But a lot of things happened and a lot of things changed.
But most importantly, they have be a lot stronger.
With that thought, Shin''s eyes drooped, and he tilted his head to lie on Alice''s shoulder.
*Giggle~*
He seemed to have heard a cute giggle before he drifted off to sleep, under the cozy touch of Alice''s shoulder.
Chapter 221 Pretense Failed
?
Aston City Airport Terminal.
"Finally back home," Alice said while stretching out her body. Her actions seem to have shown her perfect curves under the tight fitting of her clothes.
Although Shin knew that Alice''s body wasn''t fully developed yet. It seems, under his tireless effort every night, there''s been improvement in certain areas.
''I really want to try doing with her in her queen transformation.'' Just thinking of that scene, Shin''s eyes became hot and there was asciviousness smile on his face.
Alice seemed to have noticed the change in Shin''s expression. But she wasn''t disgusted. Instead, a satisfied grin appeared on her face as she looked at him even more provocatively.
''Hehe, it seems Shin can''t hold himself back looking at my figure.'' Sheughed inwardly as a mischievous smirk appeared on her beautiful face. Suddenly, her confidence in her figure soared tremendously. She tried showing her figure even more, but forget attracting his attention. Her walk became more awkward.
If only she knew, Shin was getting excited thinking of doing with her in her transformation state. She might really want to beat him up or do something naughty.
Witnessing her strange actions, Shin asked strangely, "Alice, are your legs notfortable?"
''This shouldn''t be, though. We didn''t even do it today. And she was fine before, so there should be no injury.'' Shin contemted with a thoughtful expression. But still couldn''t think of a reason.
When Alice heard Shin''s question, her face reddened in embarrassment. But there was some dissatisfaction in her heart.
''Let''s deal with youter.'' With a snort, she immediately straightened her posture and started walking normally.
Seeing this, Shin was even more confused. ''What''s wrong with her?'' As he couldn''t figure it out. He decided to not entangle in this matter.
Emily was walking right behind Shin and Alice. Her expression was rather unbearable. ''Why do I have to watch their nonsense?''
Aurora, on the other hand, didn''t think much about Shin and Alice''s conversation. Rather, her eyes were glued to Shin''s back. Sometimeter.
*Gulp*
She swallowed her saliva and thought, ''How did his vitality increase suddenly?''
Because of her Blood Warlock ability, Aurora was certain Shin''s vitality had improved a lot. This made her shocked and unbelievable for a moment. She didn''t know Shin had a Vitality stat which he could continue to increase. At first, she had considered that he had great vitality naturally, but this time, she clearly felt something was wrong.
''Can he continue to increase his vitality?''
As soon as this inexplicable idea appeared in her mind. Aurora shook her head. ''No, no, it can''t be.''
But the facts said otherwise.
''D-Does that mean... his blood... will be... EVEN MORE DELICIOUS?!!''
As soon as that thought came across her mind, Aurora''s emerald eyes glimmered in anticipation. If she could, she really wanted to taste it right now. Unfortunately, she can''t do that. Their rtionship is not certain yet. There''s also a chance that they might be enemies by tomorrow. Moreover, she had already drunk his blood three times because of the continuous battles.
This time she didn''t have any reason prepared to let Shin agree. Thereby, her mind was constantly thinking of several excuses for Shin to let her drink his blood.
Emily didn''t know about Aurora''s struggle. If she knew, she might have been a little angry at her master for trying to monopolize such a rare delicacy¡ª blood. Maybe the rarest.
Eddie and his mother, Julie, were in a pretty good mood. Mainly Julie.
"Fufu~ Youngsters~" Julie let out a softugh.
After Shin''s help, Julie''s condition improved a lot, and she could finally ovee the trauma of her husband''s death.
Hence, her emotions and personality weren''t dull and lifeless like before. Her soulless eyes had some brilliance in them. But physically, she was still weak and in poor health. They all knew with time she will automatically recover. So no one was worried.
This was the day Eddie was the happiest since his father''s death. Finally, his mother''s condition was stable.
His eyes were full of gratitude as he nced at Shin''s back. Although he didn''t know what method Shin used, but he was certain that it was because of him that his mother''s condition improved.
He decided to work hard in the future as a member of the Astros guild to repay this debt of gratitude.
While everyone was still in their thoughts. Suddenly Shin''s footsteps stopped and so did others, wondering what happened. Aurora, Alice, and Emily were showing confused faces, but it didn''t take long before they changed their expressions and immediately looked in a certain direction.
Following their gazes, Eddie and Julie also looked in the same direction. All their eyes fell on a middle-aged man with thick eyebrows and wrinkles on his forehead approaching their direction.
As he walked, he carried a certain momentum. The momentum of a trained veteran warrior. The strong confidence he exudes and his tall and muscr body wasn''t hidden under his formal attire.
His eyes were like that of a fierce beast who was trying to hold back his wild nature.
Looking at him, Shin''s lips curled up in interest. Because he had been using Mind Control to let the people around them treat them as ordinary passersby. But looking at this middle-aged man, it seems his mental strength was very strong.I think you should take a look at
"Magic Eyes."
Shin immediately activated his skill and found some basic information about this person.
''This guy is strong.'' But this thought made him wonder what the other party wants for himself or if is he was targeting someone else?
''Whatever it may be, I can get a lot of benefits from him.''
While he was still in his thoughts, the middle-aged man already walked up to them and stopped. Without saying anything, he just stood there.
When Shin saw his actions, heugh inwardly.
''Haha, what is this guy doing? Is he trying to pretend to be a big shot?
Shin knew the other party was just trying to put pressure on them to take the initiative of the future talk in his hands. ''But he didn''t even reveal his identity. What makes him think people will give him a face because he looks like some veteran?''
But when he nced at Eddie and Julie, he knew they were somewhat affected by this act. But Shin didn''t like this stalemate act. When the other party didn''t do anything, he also didn''t want to bother.
Completely acting oblivious to his act, Shin just went past him. So did Alice, Aurora, and Emily. Eddie and Julie were a little nervous but also gained some confidence when they were close to Shin and the others.
Seeing that he waspletely ignored, the middle-aged man''s expression became extremely dark.
His female Secretary beside him sighed and said. "Sir, it seems this time your act didn''t work."
Hearing this, his face twitched and his expression became even more ugly.
"Savior Squad, or should I call you members of Astros Guild?!" He said in a deep voice.
His voice wasn''t loud, but his every word was heavy and contained a certain momentum.
Shin''s footsteps stopped and so did the others. There was a grin on his face. As he also decided to pretend.
He turned his head solemnly and asked with a serious expression.
"Who are you?"
When the middle-aged man heard this, his ugly expression disappeared. He was inwardly delighted and continued to exude a strong aura.
"Jackson Martin, President of the Aston City Awakened Association."
When Jackson said this, he also released his fierce aura. Even his secretary felt this and her pupils palpitated.
Eddie and Julie were frightened. But the others were looking at him nkly. They had killed a terrifying Baron rank demon and killed an army of demons and monsters. Faces the terrifying pressure of elves. What makes this old man believe that his little act will do any good?
[Guys, please don''tugh.]
Shin immediately sent this transmission before any of the girls startsughing.
All of them bit their lips, trying to put on a serious expression.
When Emily heard Shin''s transmission, she was barely holding her back. She immediately turned around, trying to suppress herughter.
Seeing her trembling back, Jackson was pretty satisfied, thinking his pressure made her nervous or even scared.
"Shin Wolner and Alice Kayden. The leaders of the Astros Guild and also the members of Savior Squad."
Of course, he found this information in the association''s database. As for Aurora and Emily, he didn''t know about them as they weren''t registered with the association.
A yful smile appeared on Shin''s face as he said, acting oblivious. "So what? We know our identity very well, so what are trying to say?"
When Jackson heard this, he was a little taken aback. Yeah, what was he doing revealing their identities? Isn''t it just to create a strong front for himself? Why doesn''t it seem to work?
The female secretary walked up to him and whispered. "Sir, I think we may need to change our strategy."
Shin obviously heard this with his Enhanced Senses, but he pretended to act oblivious.
Jackson hesitated, but agreed a momentter. It seems his secretary''s suggestion was quite reasonable.
His normal strategy doesn''t seem to work here.
Chapter 222 Jacksons Purpose?!
?
"On behalf of the Awakened Association, I would like to invite you all," Jackson said hurriedly, as soon as he saw Shin''s impatient expression. He knew if he continued wasting time here, he might lose this opportunity.
"Invite us, for what? To Join the Association?" Shin asked with a slight frown.
Hearing Shin''s annoyed tone, Jackson understood that he needed a take a step back. Otherwise, it would be difficult to rope them in.
"If you are interested to join. We can discuss the conditions." He said calmly.
"Not interested," Shin said without hesitation. He wasn''t interested in joining the association and working for them. Rather, he wanted to get benefits from them for the development of the Astros Guild. He knew there were many things that the association can help with.
For Shin''s rejection, Jackson wasn''t surprised. He knew it wouldn''t be that easy. But his intention was just to make contact for now and establish some rtions, if possible.
"I see. In that case, what do you think about Astros Guild coborating with the Association?" Jackson said sincerely.
When Shin heard Jackson''s words, he smiled inwardly. But he didn''t show it on his face. He showed a contemting expression, and after a moment of thought, he said. "I''ll think about it."
"In that case, we can make an appointment and discuss further detailster?"
Jackson noticed Shin''sck of enthusiasm, but he didn''t turn down the offer, which could lead to a connection with this group of powerful awakeneds. So he wouldn''t let this chance go, just based on Shin''s vague answer.
Shin showed a troubled expression and reluctantly nodded.
Jackson was overjoyed. He immediately asked his secretary toe forward and exchange contacts with them.
After they were done, Shin and the others were about to leave when Jackson suddenly stopped them again.
"Wait!"
"What is it?" Shin asked in confusion. What else does this man want to say?
Jackson stepped forward and bowed gratefully as he said. "I want to thank you on behalf of the association for saving the people of Pris City and my friend, Carnell Bronsky."
Jackson''s secretary was surprised at his sudden actions, but she didn''t stop him. Because she also knew the weight of the things, the heroes in front of her aplished.
If they hadn''t stopped the demons, Pris City might have perished by now. Even as it is now, thousands of people have died. Because of the existence of that barrier, she had a feeling if they didn''t stop the demons in time, no one in the city would have survived.
Of course, it might have not happened. The elves might have killed the demons if Shin and the others didn''t take action. But no one knew about this. So this didn''t stop them from thinking of the worst possibility.
Shin was a bit surprised to find that Jackson and Carnell were friends. But it didn''t matter to him either way. Before he could say anything, Alice on the side stepped forward and said.
"If you are so grateful, then I hope the association will give a good price for all the demon corpses."
As soon as Alice mentioned that, Jackson and his secretary''s bodies became stiff and their lips twitched.
Shin on the other side was apuding Alice inwardly.
Without waiting for their answer, she wrapped her hands around Shin''s arms and urged him to hurry back home.
Aurora and Emily followed after without any change in expression. This short exchange just now didn''t matter to them. Eddie and Julie were a bit nervous, but as their presence waspletely ignored, they just quietly left with them.
Seeing their disappearing backs, Jackson''s secretary came up to him and asked. "Is this okay?"I think you should take a look at
Jackson looked at her with a sigh and said.
"It''s fine. I already expected things won''t be so easy. After all, these people are one of the strongest Awakeneds and with the greatest potential, currently."
"Sir, will they join the association?"
"To be honest, I''d rather they don''t. Because I know those rats sitting in the upper echelons won''t let them be and try to control them."
"Sir, what are you saying?" She said with a horrified expression.
"It''s the truth, anyway." While struggling, Jackson said, "Unfortunately, I can''t do anything about it. We can only hope for a cooperative rtionship for now and hope for the best."
***
Although Shin and the others were quite a distance from them. He clearly heard Jackson''s words with his Enhanced Senses.
He was momentarily surprised. ''It seems this guy is not bad.''
Shin had no intention of joining the Association. But currently, the Astros guild is just a budding guild. They don''t have big contacts and industries to make proper use of the resources. Moreover, Shin doesn''t have time to wait for the guild to flourish.
Otherwise, the big families and organizations will take the major share in the guild business and not much would be left for them.
So the only option now is to take outside help. He can''t use the resources of the Wolner n. So, for the short term, the Awakened Association was a good option.
Thinking of his contacts, a person''s image appeared in his mind.
''Maybe I should contact Inaka sometime soon.''
***
Outside the Airport.
"Hey Shin, Alice."
"Mom, Dad, what are you guys doing here?" Shin asked in surprise.
"Alice, sent us your flight schedule, so we came to pick you up," Alfred said as he walked up to Shin.
"But it''s midnight. You guys shouldn''t have bothered. We would have been fine." Shin said, thinking that they had disturbed their sleep unnecessarily.
"Do you think we are in the mood to sleep now?" Alfred said in a heavy tone.
Shin''s expression was also serious at this moment. "Is there any movement from their side yet?"
Shaking his head, Alfred said with a sigh. "Not yet."
Shin nodded. Looking at Alfred''s stressed expression, he wanted to say something, but decided to keep his mouth shut for now. Those things can be discussed once they return home.
Chapter 223 Alfreds Guess
?
Reina, on the other hand,pletely ignored Shin and directly hugged Alice.
"Wee back, Alice."
"I am back, Mom."
"Oh dear, because of those hateful demons, your trip was disturbed."
"Mom, *Sniff*"
Alice also had her grievances. Under Reina''sfort, she also shared all herints.
Reina patiently listened to her as her eyes fell on Aurora and Emily.
Just from a nce, Reina figured out. ''They are vampires.''
"Mom, let''s talk about it at home."
When Shin said that, Reina didn''t say anything and nodded. But there was a thoughtful look on her face as she looked at the Silver-haired girl in front of her.
***
The vehicle Alfred brought had enough seats to carry them all. So once they were all seated, the car left the airport.
On the way, Julie and Reina also got acquainted. After a talk, Reina understood that Eddie was going to be a part of the Astros guild and that''s also the reason they came to settle in Aston City.
"So, he was the one who released that video?"
When Reina said that, Eddie''s expression was a little ufortable.
"I''m sorry."
Alfred also frowned. He knew how much trouble that video was going to bring them. But before he could say anything to Eddie. Reina spoke first.
"It''s fine. Nothing can be done about that now. It''s not like you had any ill intentions."
Hearing this, Alfred also sighed. There was no point in ming this child.
Aurora and Emily were silently sitting in their seats without any word. But Aurora kept ncing at Reina and Alfred from the corner of her eyes. For some reason, she felt a sense of familiarity with them.
Alfred also noticed her small actions, but he didn''t say anything.
As they were nearing their home. Shin said. "Dad, take us to a hotel first."
Alfred nodded, understanding his thoughts.
Looking back at Eddie and Julie, Shin said.
"Eddie and Mrs. Jones, for now, you guys can stay at a nearby hotel. You should sleep there. I''ll arrange for your amodation tomorrow."
"Sure."
They had no problem with this arrangement. As they also wanted to have a good sleep first. They were already drowsy.
Shin turned to look at Aurora and Emily, ready to ask for something. But Aurora cut him off first.
"I want you to fulfill your promise first."
He didn''t say anything and nodded.
Alfred and Reina looked at Shin and Aurora curiously. But they also kept their silence.
***
As nned, Shin booked rooms for Eddie and Julie in a hotel. While Aurora and Emily followed them back to their house.
The rest of the way, only Alice and Reina were chatting as Alice shared her experience of the trip.
Alfred couldn''t hold back his curiosity anymore as he asked.I think you should take a look at
"So, why are you vampires involved with my son?"
Shin looked at his father speechlessly. Couldn''t he wait a little?
Aurora and Emily weren''t surprised that Alfred knew that they were vampires. After all, they are martial artists. And the rtionship between martial artists and vampires goes a long time back.
"This wasn''t intentional. Until we found that he is from the Wolner n." Aurora said without hiding anything.
But as soon as her words left her mouth, the atmosphere in the car became rather awkward. Alice and Reina also stopped talking as they listened curiously.
Hearing the name Wolner n, Alfred was a little ufortable and irritated. He just remembered the call that his uncle gave a few hours ago.
If not for his mother''s request, he wouldn''t even want to keep this surname. His expression was gloomy, but he still kept his calm and said.
"He is not a part of that n. So don''t involve him in your affairs."
Aurora noticed all the changes in Alfred''s expression.
"Don''t you all have the same blood?" Emily said coldly.
Hearing this, Alfred''s expression was very annoyed. ''These vampires and their stupid blood principles.'' He wanted to curse out some words, but under Reina''s dangerous eyes, he held himself back.
"Why does it matter if he is from that n? He is not even a martial artist. So the vampires shouldn''t have any reason to contact him."
Aurora wanted to scoff at Alfred''s words, ''Hah? What nonsense. No reason to contact him? He has the most delicious blood in this world and if this news is revealed, all the vampires would go crazy over him. They may even start a war just to get a taste of his blood.''
But these weren''t the words she was going to say now. Aurora''s expression became deadly, and a dangerous aura erupted from her.
"Cause I am going to annihte the Wolner n. So if he is a part of it, then that''s a problem."
Alfred and Reina''s purple shark and Alfred hurriedly pressed on the brakes in surprise.
"Dad, don''t just step on the brakes suddenly."
Ignoring Shin''sint, Alfred looked at Aurora seriously and asked in a grim voice. "Are you serious?"
"Yes," Aurora answered without hesitation.
Killing intent could be seen in Aurora''s and Emily''s eyes.
Although there have always been conflicts between Martial Artists and vampires. But none of the sides dared to directly eliminate the other side.
Alfred could see in Aurora''s eyes. A desire for revenge that would only be satiated by the blood of her enemies.
"Is it revenge?"
Alfred''s expression was serious because normal vampires wouldn''t dare utter such words.
"Are you pure blood? No, royal blood?"
Before Aurora could say anything. Alfred''s eyes narrowed, and there was a dumbfounded expression on his face. As he looked at her in shock.
"You are a half-breed."
Reina was surprised. She didn''t expect Aurora to be a Damphir. But Alfred continued.
"Moreover, with your physique, you must be a Vampire Queen rank."
Aurora didn''t refute his words. As she wasn''t surprised that he could deduce that. But his next words made her eyes narrow and her expression became serious.
"A royal vampire who had a human wife and gave birth to a Damphir."
His eyes shone as he asked.
"Are you Louis Luxembourg''s daughter?"
Chapter 224 Revelations!
?
Late at night when all the natives of ''the Lawrence Street 4'' were deep in sleep. Inside house number 245, six people could be seen sitting in a living room.
Although there were people present, the hall was shrouded in heavy silence. As the cold winds of the month of January blew outside the house, the ttering noises of the ss windows could be heard in this eerie silence.
The tic-toc sound of the wall clock for every second passed could be heard. Their heavy breathing proved the tension in the atmosphere.
After a long wait, as many minutes passed. Finally, a long sigh was heard.
*Sigh*
"I really didn''t expect to meet Louis'' daughter like this," Alfred uttered with some emotion.
Reina also continued observing Aurora as she said with a sad smile. "That exins why I felt she was quite familiar. It''s because she was ire''s daughter."
When Aurora heard her mother''s namee up, her body stiffened a bit.
After a moment of silence, she asked. "Do you know my parents?"
If they just knew her information, she wouldn''t be that surprised. Because that must mean Shin''s parents had a rather high status in the Wolner n if they know this information. Or maybe Alice shared her story with them. But the way they talked was kinda strange. It was as if they were personally acquainted with her parents.
''And what''s with that sad smile? Aren''t they from the same family as my parents'' murderers?''
This was the reason Aurora felt a little ufortable. Even Emily at this moment felt that the things were out of ce.
Shin and Alice, on the other hand, were curiously looking at everyone without any intention of talking. Although Shin was nning to exin his rtionship with the n to Aurora. But he didn''t expect that his father would be acquainted with Aurora''s parents. ''Maybe it''s better to let him exin everything first.''
Alfred and Reina sighed as they looked at each other and nodded.
"It''s not just acquaintance. We were rather good friends."
"IMPOSSIBLE!!"
As soon as Aurora heard Alfred''s statement, she shouted in disbelief. Her hands trembled a little and her emerald eyes looked at Alfred and Reina with a deadly re. Even Emily didn''t believe Alfred''s words, though her reaction wasn''t as strong as Aurora''s.
"There is no way my parents could be friends with you greedy martial artist scums."
Aurora couldn''t believe it. Suddenly, she looked up as if she had realized something.
"That''s it."
Everyone looked at her, as she looked at Reina and Alfred with her eyes full of fury. She pointed her trembling finger in their direction and shouted.
"You guys must also have deceived and betrayed them."
Alfred and Reina didn''t feel any anger at Aurora''s ims. Rather, they felt pity for this child who couldn''t trust anyone anymore.
Unlike Aurora, Emily, who was a little on guard, saw Alfred and Reina''s reaction and with a calm mind, she immediately realized that there was a story behind it. Because she could see that Alfred and Reina weren''t the least bit angry at Aurora''s outburst.
Normally, people would have long been agitated, or at least a little displeased after hearing such usations. But they weren''t. She could also see the pitying gaze in which they looked at Aurora.
She immediately stood up and pressed her hands on Aurora''s shoulders lightly. "Calm down,dy Aurora. Let''s first hear what they have to say. We can verify the truth after that."
When Aurora heard Emily''s words, she immediately calmed down, but still didn''t believe in them at all.
She sat with a huff and said, "I''m listening."
Reina wasn''t displeased by Aurora''s behavior. Rather, she smiled and said, "You remind me of ire when she was in college. But, after marrying Louis, she became a lot more docile."
Before Aurora could say anything, Alfred spoke first. "Well, your parents Louis and ire went to the same college as us."
This revtion made Aurora''s eyes widen in shock. "No way. How could that be? Dad was obviously a royal vampire. How could he make friends with you greedy martial artists who hunt vampires?"
Reina shook her head and said, "Why can''t it be possible? If he cared about that, why would he marry your mother?"
Aurora immediately retorted, "But my mom wasn''t a martial artist. She was an ordinary human."
But then she noticed that Alfred and Reina showed a surprised expression.
"Wait, you don''t know her identity?" Alfred asked with a raised eyebrow.
Aurora''s expression was rather strange. She closed her eyes and remembered her childhood with her mother. Those days when she taught her piano as they hum tunes sitting in a garden and her father will keep an eye on them while also focusing on his work.I think you should take a look at
Those days are the most beautiful memory of her life, which she couldn''t forget and could only reminisce about now.
So when Alfred said something about her mother''s real identity, she asked with a frown, "What do you mean by that? My mom was obviously a normal human."
Reina sighed and continued on Alfred''s behalf. "Do you think a normal human can give birth to a child for a royal-blooded king rank vampire?"
As soon as they heard Reina''s statement, both Aurora and Emily felt like thunder struck their minds.
It was indeed a logical question. How can an ordinary human give birth to a child for a Royal Blooded King rank vampire?
Indeed, there have been many Damphirs before her. But all of them are from low-ranking vampires. An ordinary human could never conceive a child for a Royal Blooded Vampire, which has the highest blood purity. Even if they try, death is the only possibility.
But in her case, it did happen. Her father was a Royal Blooded and her mother was a human.
Aurora wasn''t a fool. She understood there were a lot of things she didn''t know yet and only the people in front of her who im to be her parents'' friends can give those answers.
Aurora''s eyes changed as she didn''t look at them with any more hostility and asked in a slight pleading tone.
"Can you please tell me more about them?"
When everyone heard Aurora''s words. The tension between them decreased a bit. Emily looked at Aurora, who was curious about her parents, and let out a soft smile.
Shin and Alice, on the other hand, were just observing everything like a show.
Thinking back on how she should exin, Reina asked. "Do you know how Louis fell in love with ire?"
Aurora nodded and said, "It was love at first sight."
"Hah?" Alfred scoffed and said. "Haha, love at first sight, my ass."
Reina gave him a death re, which immediately shut him up.
Aurora frowned in displeasure and asked, "Isn''t that the case?"
Alfred didn''tugh this time under the fierce re of Reina and said, "When the first time they met, your mother directly attacked him, intending to kill."
Aurora was shocked. "Why would she do that?" Even Emily didn''t expect the sweet college romance story ire told her before was fake.
"It''s because your mother was a vampire hunter," Reina said, folding her hands below her chest.
"W-What?" Aurora frowned again and asked. "Is that the identity you were talking about?"
Shaking his head, Alfred said, "No, that''s not it. It''s veryplicated."
Then he nced at Reina. She nodded with a sigh and said, "Your mother is not from this country. She was the second daughter of the royal lineage of the Night-sky Empire."
Then her eyes became extremely serious as she continued, "Moreover, people of that lineage are very strong people. Although they are humans, they aren''t martial artists or mages. Their strength and history are very mysterious. Buy one thing is certain. They aren''t normal human rulers."
Aurora was directly petrified on the spot. This kind of sudden revtion was too shocking for her. Her mother was a princess of a foreign country?
Her mind was in shambles. But she still looked into her eye and asked, "What kind of powers do they have? And why was my mother hunting vampires, then?"
"For some reason, your mother left her country and came here. As for hunting vampires. She only hunted vampires with bounty on their heads."
"My father had a bounty on his head?"
Alfred nodded in affirmation and said, "Isn''t that obvious? He made a lot of enemies then. Many people wanted him to die."
Before Aurora could start asking further questions rting to her parents. Emily spoke up. "If you were such good friends. Why did you let them die?"
Emily''s cold words made the room silent again. Aurora was also looking at them with in eyes, waiting for an answer.
Yes, if they were such good friends, why did they let them die?
Sadness filled their eyes, and with a grim expression, Alfred said. "... This matter was hidden from us. By the time we knew about it, several days had already passed since the incident."
"It was also after that incident, our rtion with the Wolner n started deteriorating."
Chapter 225 Revelations Part Two!!
?
"It was also after that incident, our rtion with the Wolner n started deteriorating,"
Alfred said grimly. The frustration and anger could be felt in his voice.
When Aurora heard this, her eyes fell on Shin, who was sitting quietly without speaking a word. Feeling Aurora''s gaze, Shin also understood her thoughts.
Although he didn''t want to remember his past. But things havee to this point. It''s better this way. Moreover, there''s Alice. He had been keeping her in the dark. So now it''s time for her to know everything, too.
Reina stroked Alfred''s back and said. "Calm down, dear."
Under Reina''sfort, Alfred took a deep breath and nodded.
Reina looked into Aurora''s eyes with a sad expression and said.
"... When we got the news. We went to that location but we didn''t find any traces of survivors. ire''s body was missing and Louis died in the st."
Aurora, of course, knew this matter wasn''t a lie. Because they had already cremated ire''s body and Niles did a great job hiding their traces. Moreover, the next day after the incident there was a heavy rain which must have hidden the rest of the possible traces.
"We thought everyone was dead. Only now did we find out that you were alive."
Reina felt the guilt welling up inside her. She couldn''t save her friends and their daughter and she was even more ashamed because the culprits behind these brutal killings were her rtives.
"I really wanted to kill that bastard," Reina said with extreme hatred in her eyes.
Alfred on the side was also very angry remembering that person.
When Aurora heard their words, her cold expression was slightly shaken. She didn''t ask why they didn''t avenge her parents. Because it doesn''t matter to her. It was her responsibility to take revenge and she won''t stop until the end. She doesn''t want someone else to take revenge in her stead.
Taking a deep breath, Aurora decided to ask the main question. Although Aurora wanted to know more about her parents and their college life. She first needed to determine one thing. Whether the people in front of her are going to be her enemies or allies.
Turning her head in Shin''s direction, she said. "It''s time to fulfill your promise. Tell me your rtion with Wolner n?"
Reina and Alfred nced at each other, wondering what this was about, and then simultaneously looked at Shin. Alice and Emily were the same.
Under everyone''s gazes, Shin opened his mouth to speak.
"Fine, but I think Dad should exin it. Because he knows things in more detail."
Before anyone could question him, Shin looked at Alfred and said, "Dad, they are soon going to take action. We will face our past. It''s time for us to make a decision and I think Alice and them should know about it."
Alfred''s expression became serious as he looked at Shin and asked, "What are you nning, Shin? Are to going to take revenge on them?"
Hearing the word revenge, Aurora and Emily''s eyes narrowed. Although Shin had said that their rtionship with the Wolner n was quite bad. They didn''t know how much hatred they had.I think you should take a look at
Shin nodded with a solemn expression and said, "If they want to do something, of course, I won''t sit still. Previously, I didn''t have the strength to face them. But now I can. Whether directly or indirectly, I will let them suffer."
Hearing Shin''s words, both Alfred and Reina looked at him seriously. They also knew Shin wasn''t joking. All these years, even if they wanted revenge, just with the two of them and their strength. They couldn''t do it.
But now Shin has be a lot stronger. It''s not just him. The members of his guild or also quite strong. Also, they are going to continue growing stronger. So they might really do it.
Alice also felt Shin''s hatred and anger in his words. Which also aroused her hatred. She wanted to cut and torture all those people who wronged Shin.
But before that, they had to know what actually happened.
Alfred''s heartbeat became faster and his expression sharpen. "Fine, if that''s what you want, I will support you."
Inwardly in his heart, he said, ''I''m sorry, Mom. Things havee to this. There''s no other way now.''
Shin let out a faint smile while Reina gave a small nod as a gesture to go on. Then his eyes nced over at Aurora, Emily, and Alice. Taking a deep breath, Alfred started speaking.
"Before I tell you what happened between us to cause such hatred. Let me first exin our rtion with the n."
"I am Alfred Wolner. The son of the Patriarch of the Wolner n, Nichs Wolner."
This news came as a shock for both Aurora and Emily. Because they had investigated some information about the Wolner n, but they never knew about the existence of Alfred.
Emily frowned and asked, "Doesn''t Nichs Wolner only have one son named Keith Wolner?"
Alfred wasn''t surprised by Emily''s words. But Shin, on the other hand and was a little angry as he mumbled. "As expected, after the banishment, they erased all our information."
His words caught Aurora and Emily''s curiosity. Without letting them wait, Alfred spoke again.
"Nichs Wolner had two sons. His first son, Keith Wolner, and his second son, Alfred Wolner. But after our banishment, all our information was erased from the n."
"Anyway, Nichs Wolner also had a younger brother named Reizer Wolner. A person with great ambitions." Alfred said thetter sentence with a hint of sarcasm and hatred.
Aurora and Emily noticed that but didn''t as anything about that and just listened attentively.
Noticing that his mood was indeed wrong, Alfred calmed himself down and started speaking.
"Nichs Wolner has always been a power-hungry man. He never cared about the family. What he wants are just tools and pawns. Even when my mother died a few years ago, he didn''t care."
"His younger brother, as I said, is a man with big ambitions and to achieve them, he would sort to any insidious and cruel schemes. He also has two sons, his second son, Rafe Wolner. You should be familiar with."
Chapter 226 Revelations Part Three!!
?
Alfred said as he hinted at Aurora, whose expression was dark.
"Rafe Wolner participated in the murder of your parents when he was 15 years old. At that time, his body and strength were far beyond an adult martial artist''s. He was also called the genius of the n after my elder brother, Keith. But he lost his left arm in his fight against Louis. At least that''s what he reported."
Aurora and Emily had distorted expressions on their faces. Hearing Rafe''s name, they released un-disguised killing intent as they grit their teeth in hatred.
Of course, they knew about him. All these years, they have searched for information about their enemies toplete their revenge.
Alfred understood their emotions, but he wasn''t one to appease them. So continued speaking again, which dispersed their killing intent, attracting their attention.
"Rafe wasn''t the only genius in the younger generation ever since his childhood. Shin was also considered a genius." When Alfred said this, everyone was a little surprised. But this also roused doubt. With a confused expression, Alice asked, "If that''s the case, why didn''t Shin practice martial arts?"
At her question, Shin''s body stiffened a bit, and his hands trembled. Alice noticed this small detail. This made her wonder if she shouldn''t have asked this.
Alfred just sighed at Alice''s question and said.
"As you know, we martial artists use Life Energy to cultivate and be stronger."
Emily, on the side, snorted and muttered, "Yeah, also eating our hearts."
Alfred''s brows twitched, but he didn''t say anything. Because he couldn''t refute her, it was indeed the truth. So, ignoring her statement, he continued.
"There are rare cases when people are born with innate talents or special physiques which help them grow quickly and be stronger."
"That was also the case for Shin. He has a special body. But we don''t know what it is called or its use. The only thing we found was that his body automatically absorbs the Life Energy from the surroundings and refines it. The Life Energy umted inside his body and created Life Essence overtime."
"Because of the immense amount of Life Energy inside him which was already purified into Life Essence, everyone assumed that his future potential was limitless. They just had to wait for hising of age when Shin can start practicing martial arts and tap into the vast amount of Life Energy inside his body and be a strong martial artist."
"But there was a problem. Normally when children are taught since childhood they can tap into Life energy inside them by the age of 10."
"But Shin, who was considered a genius, couldn''t ess the vast amount of Life Energy inside him even when he was 13 years old. Which raised people''s suspicions."
"Slowly, as time passed, Shin''s image of a genius became a ridicule in the mouth of n members. Everyone who praised him before started to debunk him without hesitation. Since he couldn''t start cultivating Life energy, he was considered a thrash, a cripple"
As Alfred continued speaking, Reina''s eyes were already red, remembering the past and the treatment Shin suffered.
Alice''s grip on Shin''s arm tightened. But she didn''t show her emotions on the surface and quietly listened.
"Even my father Nichs, who had high expectations of Shin, became disappointed. At least, at that time, I thought he was just disappointed. But I was mistaken."
Alfred had a self ridiculing expression on his face when he said that.I think you should take a look at
"Later, I found out that he never even considered Shin as a human anymore. For him, he was just a broken tool."
"Only a few people from the branch family who had a close rtionship with me didn''t ridicule him, nor did they support us. They all remained neutral."
Shin remembered all those events, he also remembered that Alfred and Reina weren''t the least bit disappointed in him. They always loved him.
In his normal education, Shin was at the top of the ss. But in cultivation, he couldn''t even be a beginner.
But they never cared about that and always supported him.
"Because of Shin''s inability to cultivate, Reizer started putting pressure on us."
"From cultivation resources to many of our rights. Slowly, we were alienated from the other n members, too. But my father Nichs never stopped him and just ignored us."
"Just when Shin was 14 years old, we had already stopped living in the n and settled in Aston City. Shin didn''t have a problem integrating with the normal students as his education was already quite ahead of others."
"Even if he couldn''t be a martial artist. Shin did his best to live a normal life as an ordinary teenager. He made friends and did great in his studies."
"Everything was going well."
When Alfred said that, Reina was already on the verge of crying.
"It was four years ago when we got an invitation to a family gathering from Reizer."
"Although we didn''t want to go, my mother said that it was my father who wanted to meet us. I couldn''t understand why would that man want to meet us. But I was a fool who, under my mother''s urging, decide to go with Reina and Shin."
"At the gathering, my father Nichs called me and Reina to talk about something and asked Shin to wait outside."
"Although I knew that Shin was ridiculed in the n for being a waste. The thought that they could hurt him never crossed our minds. After all, no matter how cruel to others, I thought at least to the family they wouldn''t be like them."
"My mother on the side was excited as that was the first time after many years that he called us to have a talk face to face. But her excitement wasn''t for long when he dered that he banished us from the n and we are no longer part of it."
"When my mother heard this, she was heartbroken. In anger, I left with Reina. Swearing that I would never want to be part of this n. But my mother pleaded with me to not leave Wolner''s surname as we left her there crying and weeping."
"I thought it was for the better." Suddenly, Alfred''s expression became dark as huge pressure emerged from his body.
"But when I came outside, I found Shin''s bloodied body lying on the ground full of wounds and a deep hole in his chest."
Chapter 227 Alice In Rage!!
?
*Baam*
Alice stood up abruptly while mming her hands on the table in front of her. When those jade-white hands mmed into the table, the table broke into pieces. Her pupils turned crimson and her purple hair started turning ck. Her expression was cold, as if she was ready to kill someone. She emitted a dangerous aura while her eyes were full of killing intent.
Emily frowned, and a distressed expression appeared on her face. Aurora clenched his fists and gritted her teeth in hatred when she heard Alfred describing Shin''s condition at that time. She could feel Alfred''s emotions and the anger inside him remembering the past. She knew he wasn''t lying. Because those were the same emotions she felt when she saw her mother dying.
When Alfred described Shin''s condition, her mind automaticallypared that with the memory of her mother.
While she was still thinking, she heard a dangerous but low grunt. "Who was it?"
Alice looked straight into Alfred''s eyes are asked, "Who was it, Dad?"
"Who did that to Shin?"
"HOW DARE THEY DO SOMETHING TO HIM?!!" she yelled, her voice full of killing intent, sending shivers through the people present. At first, she didn''t think much about Shin''s past. At most, they are her enemies, because Shin hates them. But now that she heard Alfred describe Shin''s condition, how can she bear it?
She still remembers the day when Shin was at his death door. That fifth floor of the Aston City Labyrinth. That was when she felt she might really lose him. She remembers the despair she felt. She stood they silently mumbling something.
"I will kill them!"
"Whoever it is!"
"I will make them pay with their lives!"
Everyone could see that Alice''s emotions were a bit unstable again. Reina worriedly looked at Alice. In these days of contact, Aurora and Emily had already known how unstable Alice''s condition was. But they weren''t one to say anything.
Because Aurora felt she wasn''t any better than her. Otherwise, she who just wanted to be a pianist won''t just kill thousands of people in her revenge without any hesitation. She also epts however she is. Because this is the path she has chosen.
Alfred wanted to continue speaking, but stopped seeing Alice''s condition.
Even Mia, who was keeping an eye on the turbulent, chaotic energy inside Alice, couldn''t help but worry about her.
[Alice...]
Shin stood up and gently hugged her.
"Calm down Alice. I''m alright now, see. We will make them pay for everything they did."
While speaking, he lifted her chin and gently turned in his direction. As they faced each other. Alice''s cold eyes peered into Shin''s mystic eyes and immediately melted. All her killing intent submerged inside her.
But the next moment, she heard a mysterious voice inside her mind.
[Do you remember?]
And the next moment, a head-splitting headache assaulted her.
"AAAHHHH!!"
Everyone was astonished by Alice''s sudden scream. Reina jumped directly, holding her hand and looking at her worriedly.
Alfred was panicked. He didn''t understand what happened that made Alice let out such a painful scream.
Aurora and Emily also looked at her with serious frowns on their faces. Not understanding what happened to her.
Shin didn''t have any ability that could heal Alice. So he immediately thought of someone and opened Soul Space.
"Aunty, pleasee out."
Not waiting for his call, Mia''s white silhouette appeared in front of everyone.
Aurora and Emily seemed to remember this white figure as Alice''s summon. But they didn''t understand why Shin could summon it and why did he call it, Aunt? Isn''t it just a summon?
Although they had many questions, unfortunately, no one had time to answer their doubts. As everyone''s focus was on Alice, who was screaming in pain, holding her scalp with both hands.
"AAHHHH!!"
Mia seriously looked at Alice''s condition and immediately cast her advanced healing magic. With her current skill, even serious wounds could be healed in an instant. Provided there''s enough energy.
But Mia couldn''t see any wound on Alice''s body, and sure enough. Even after the green light fell on her body. Her screaming didn''t slow down.
"AAHHHH!!"
Mia looked at her daughter in distress.
"Aunty, what happened? Why is it not working?" Shin, who had some idea, immediately asked her.
[It''s not a physical wound. I can''t heal it.]
When Mia said that, she was already in tears. She bit her lips, looking at Alice, feeling her pain. Her heart was grieving.
''Is it a spiritual or mind attack?'' As soon as that thought crossed his mind, Shin immediately activated his ability.
"Mind Control."
A wave of invisible mind energy entered Alice''s brain. Unfortunately, it was repelled back because of some barrier.I think you should take a look at
''It''s not working. Something is blocking my intrusion.''
Thinking of this, Shin immediately used Divine Energy, this time in ce of Mana. He thought maybe it might work. Only Shin felt the golden energy flowing outside his body, trying to enter Alice''s brain.
"AAAAHHHH!!"
Her screams weren''t fading in the least. Maybe her painful screams had already woken up the whole neighborhood.
Shin kept on trying his Mind Control to enter Alice''s brain.
"Just what is going on?" Shin gritted his teeth and put more energy into that ability.
Finally, Shin saw a white sh of light, and in front of him appeared a sanctuary that he was familiar with.
"Why am I here again?"
It was the ce where the Adult Alice lived. But then his eyes shed and in front of him stood two familiar people. The Adult Alice who lived in this sanctuary and next to her was his Alice in her dark transformation. The Adult Alice had her hands on her forehead.
"Alice!"
Shin tried calling out to her but then the scene changed and the next moment he found himself back in the living room.
"Alice?" He called out to her again while panicking.
At this moment, a soft voice came from beside him that relieved his anxious heart.
"I''m fine, Shin."
He saw that Alice was back in her normal form and her sanity was back. She wasn''t screaming anymore and her emotions were also stable now.
"What happened Alice? Why were you screaming?"
Although Shin saw that scene in the sanctuary, he couldn''t understand what happened to her.
When Alice heard Shin ask that question, her eyes flickered, remembering the small part of memory she received just now.
Shaking her head, she said. "I don''t know. I don''t remember."
Everyone looked at her with thoughtful expressions. The things that happened with Alice just now were too strange.
Reina was relieved that Alice was alright. Mia, on the other hand, kept on asking again and again whether she was feeling ufortable somewhere.
Aurora and Emily didn''t show much change in expression, but both their tensed brows finally rxed a little.
Alfred also didn''t show it, but in his heart, he was relieved.
Only Shin had a small frown on his face as he wondered.
''Just what happened? Did she do something to Alice?''
Shin couldn''t understand it. So he decided to directly ask questions from her. Unfortunately, he still doesn''t know how to enter the sanctuary yet. So he can only wait for the next opportunity.
At this time, no one noticed that Alice had a sad expression on her face as she was looking at Shin. Then her eyes returned to normal, and she looked at Alfred.
"Dad, please continue. I want to know who did that to Shin and why?"
This time Alice asked with a calm expression, but the coldness in her voice couldn''t be hidden.
When Alice asked that, everyone returned to the previous topic. Mia didn''t go inside the Soul Space and stayed beside Alice, still worried about her.
Shin also decided to check Alice''s conditionter. Now his attention was also back to his father.
Nodding his head with a heavy expression, Alfred continued.
"As you know, Rafe Wolner lost his arm in his fight against Louis."
When he said that, everyone nodded.
"At that time, his life was in a critical condition. So the family used the precious medicine known as ck Pill."
"It''s not a normal medicine. It is very rare and precious healing treasure, its effects are almost magical."
"So, Rafe, who consumed the ck Pill, recovered his arm and survived. Unfortunately, he lost a lot of life energy in the process. Because of this, his strength, as well as his life span, was reduced."
"Rafe''s brother and his father, Reizer, tried many ways to help him. But it wasn''t much helpful. Hence Rafe once again started umting Life energy, but because of his previous injury, the process was too slow for him."
"That''s when Reizer came up with a n and set their eyes on Shin."
"They separated us from Shin and attacked him."
"Shin, who wasn''t a martial artist, was ruthlessly beaten up by Rafe and finally he pierced Shin''s chest and took away his life essence, leaving him in a near-death state."
When Alfred said that, he clenched his fists so hard blood started seeping out of his palms.
Chapter 228 Forgive Them?!
?
"I wanted to kill them all. But saving Shin was the priority. I asked for the help of healers, but none of them stood up to help him. His condition was very serious and we couldn''t waste any more time, so we immediately took him to the hospital. But even the doctors were helpless."
Alfred gritted his teeth and continued with a dark face.
"I thought maybe the ck Pill would be able to save him. So I called my father, hoping that he would at least do something to save his grandchild. But his words made me realize I was wrong from the start. I shouldn''t have kept any hope. That person wasn''t my father. Nor did he have any affection for his family. Because everyone was a tool or pawn for him. I still remember word for word what he said then, [I won''t allow it and why should I give it to you? If it means using that Pill, I don''t need that thrash. Let him die.]"
"I had lost all hope by then. The doctors came out of the OT and said the words which I never wanted to hear. He said that Shin was dead."
When Alfred''s said that. Aurora and Emily looked at him with astonished expressions. Their eyes nced at Shin for a moment as they turned their focus back to Alfred.
"When I heard that news. Both me and Reina were devastated. I was going to kill everyone in that family. At that moment, I didn''t care whether I would be sessful in taking revenge or not. I wanted all of them to pay for Shin''s death."
Alfred clenched his fists, remembering the past. He closed his eyes to calm down for a moment.
"Then a miracle happened."
Everyone looked at him with curious expressions.
"I don''t know how. But somehow Shin survived and all his wounds recovered soon after. Even the doctors were astonished."
When Aurora and Emily heard this, they had a thoughtful expression on their faces. Then both of them came to the same conclusion.
''The doctor''s previous judgment was wrong.''
But then another question came to their mind to which they had no answer.
''Then how did he recover so fast?''
Alfred and Reina saw their puzzled expression. Unfortunately, they themselves weren''t sure how and what to answer. They haven''t figured it out in these years either.
At this moment, only Shin and Alice had a look of understanding on their faces.
''So it wasn''t just a dream. I recovered after drinking Adult Alice''s golden blood.''
Shin remembered that dream he had before and this made his mind full of questions.
''Why did the Adult Alice save him then? They weren''t even acquainted.''
''Why did she have golden blood?''
''What''s the rtion between Alice and the Adult Alice?''
''Are they the same person or different people?''
''What was that golden portal?''
As many simr questions were running through his mind, he subconsciously nced at Alice.
''Huh?''
And he was surprised to see that Alice was also looking at him at the same time.
Alice looked at him with her eyes full of love and adoration. Although Shin didn''t notice behind those beautiful eyes full of affection, there was another emotion in them. Relief and reminiscence.
''If I hadn''t saved him. I might have lost him again, and maybe forever this time.''
Because of the small part of the memory that she received, Alice understood a lot of things. But, it''s not yet time to tell Shin about it.
''I need to get stronger.''
***
"After Shin recovered, we went to kill them. But unfortunately, with our strength, we weren''t able to face them all with just the two of us. Eventually, we failed."
Alfred said wryly. He knew how pathetic it sounded that he couldn''t even take revenge neither for his son or his friends. But even if they were ready to fight to the death. They didn''t want to leave Shin alone. So hiding the revenge deep inside their hearts, they could only try their best to give Shin a good life.
There was a long silence in the room. No one uttered a single word. Aurora had a poker expression on her face, but inwardly a lot of thoughts were going inside her mind.
Emily was the same. She also had some questions, but she was waiting for Aurora to make her decision first.
Finally, Aurora turned to look at Shin and asked lightly, "Are you going to leave them be or take revenge?"
With her words, everyone''s attention was on Shin. Although Aurora finally had an understanding of their situation with the Wolner n. Before she makes a decision, she wanted to hear Shin''s answer. Although Shin had said before that, he wanted revenge. She asked once again to confirm whether he had changed his mind or not.
Shin just looked at her with a smirk and said, "Although before I didn''t care about them. But now that they have once again set their eyes on us, how can I let them be?"
Huge pressure emerged from inside him. A deep, heavy voice full of momentum was heard in the hall as Shin dered. "Only God can forgive their sins. So I just have to send them to God."I think you should take a look at
Aurora''s emerald eyes brightened and a wide grin appeared on her face.
Emily was also looking at Shin with a glimmer in her eyes. Before, she was a little doubtful of Shin and his actions. But now she understood that everything was to make them theirpanions.
''Well, it doesn''t matter.''
As long as he didn''t want to harm them. She didn''t care even if he had some ulterior motive.
Alice also nodded, supporting Shin''s decision. Alfred looked at Shin with aplicated expression on his face. In the past, he never believed this day wille when they will get to take their revenge.
Moreover, it will all be because of Shin''s own strength.
Reina on the side noticed this and said in a low but happy voice. "It seems he doesn''t need our protection anymore."
Alfred nodded with a smile and said, "It seems so."
***
"So what is your n, Shin?" Now that Aurora had confirmed that Shin and the others were her allies, she wanted to hear his thoughts.
Shin''s expression became serious as he said. "Reizer had only made a call to my dad. They had yet to take any actions."
"More importantly, we don''t know what their intention is."
When Shin said that, Alfred and Reina nodded simultaneously.
"From his call, he only seemed interested in that video," Alfred said.
"Yes, so even in the worst case, if he sees us as a threat and wants to eliminate us. It will be difficult for him to take direct action to kill us. Or at least because of his cautious personality, he won''t act rashly. Right?" Shin said, ncing at Alfred.
Alfred nodded his head in agreement and said, "It is indeed what he would do ording to his personality. First, he would try to collect all the information before he acts."
"In that case, we do have some time to prepare."
Shin said, ncing at Aurora, Emily, and Alice.
Then he continued to exin his n. The more they heard, the more excited they became. Although Aurora wanted to go with the n, she prepared. But her n had a lot of loopholes and wasn''t foolproof.
Moreover, she can''t use the previous strategy of bulldozing, which she used against the Hyunja n. Because both parties are iparable. Hyunja n was nothing in front of a behemoth like Wolner n.
There''s also a possibility of her uncle Valor or other powerful mages ns or Martial Arts n working with the Wolner n.
"In the next few days, I''ll prepare enough surprises for them that they will regret ever bing our enemies."
Shin said with his voice full of cruelty.
***
By the time their discussion was over, it was already 3:00 A.M.
"I think it is better for everyone to take some rest and further discuss it tomorrow."
When everyone heard Reina''s words. They also stopped and nodded, agreeing with her.
Mia went back to Soul Space, and Alfred went back to his room. He was indeed very tired and wanted to rx after the waves of emotions he experienced in thest few hours.
Reina looked at Aurora and Emily with a thoughtful expression and asked.
"Will you guys be okay sharing a room?"
Hearing their Aurora and Emily reacted instantly.
"It''s fine. We will stay in a hotel."
Reina looked at them with a smile and said. "I don''t think any nearby hotels will be open thiste at night. So if it''s fine with you two and can adjust to a single room. You can stay here for tonight."
Aurora lowered her head in shame and finally agreed.
"Thank you."
Since Aurora agreed, Emily had no qualms about it. But she decided to look for a hotelter.
Reina nced at Alice, giving a teasing grin, then took Aurora and Emily to Alice''s room.
Alice, who was left alone in the living room with Shin, had a in expression on her face. But her face to her neck was blushing red in embarrassment.
Chapter 229 Night With Queen! (R18)
?
Warning ? - This chapter contains R18 content. So, if you don''t want to read such scenes, you can skip this chapter.
______________________
"Let''s head back too. Alice."
"Uhm~"
Alice nodded and followed Shin to his bedroom. Though Shin didn''t say anything, because of Reina''s earlier teasing her heart was pounding in anticipation.
As soon as they entered the room, under Alice''s shy gaze, Shin mmed the door shut and locked it.
"S-Shin!" Alice called out in a shutter.
Shin didn''t answer her, instead, he looked into her eyes with an intense gaze. This made Alice''s body even hotter looking forward to what was toe.
"Alice~"
Shin called out in his usual tone. But Alice could feel his intense desire behind his words.
"Y-Yes?"
"Are you tired?"
Alice''s heart became even more excited when she heard this. But suppressing herself, she replied meekly, hiding her blush. "N-Not yet."
"In that case, how about doing some work out with me?"
Alice blushed, hung her head down shyly, and nodded.
Shin grinnedsciviously, as he abruptly jumped towards her and immediately pressed her to the wall.
"Kya!!"
Alice eximed in surprise at his sudden action.
"W-What are you?"
"Mmph!!"
Before she could ask anything, her lips were sealed by his. Alice''s eyes widened in surprise, but soon melted into the passion of that moment. Shin couldn''t hold back, breaking into passionate, sloshing kisses.
Shin''s right hand sneaked his way under her blouse, starting to y with her excited papie. The girl squeaked, but that too was muffled under the noise of their vulgar kisses.
His left hand made his way to her back and pressed her body close to him. In the cold winter of January, two bodies heated up under each other''s passionate contact.
Alice rested her arms on his shoulders and then pressed him further toward her. Expressing her desire for him through her actions.
He greedily sucked her lower lip and slightly bit it, making her moan in pain.
"Ummm~"
Because of the moan, her mouth was left open and Shin used that chance to enter her mouth.
He further explored her mouth, licking every corner of it.
That''s where he met his opponent.
Their tongue intertwined with each other and fought for dominance. Under his passionate attacks, as his right hand yed with her bosoms and his left hand yed with her ass cheeks, Alice finally lost the will to resist and waspletely dominated by him.
"Haah,"
"Haah,"
As their mouth separated from each other, both of them exhaled a steamy breath. Alice was aroused, her eyes were unfocused, and there was a rosy blush on her beautiful and amorous face.
"Shin, P-Please." Alice gave him a begging look. She was barely holding herself back.
Shin smirked. He could see how turned-on she was. But he wasn''t about to do her just yet.
Approaching her sensitive ear, he whispered while exhaling his hot breath.
"Why don''t we try something new?"
"W-what hnn?!"
Alice moaned as his hot breaths tickled her sensitive ear.
Shin got close to her ear once again and said word by word.
"Why don''t we try doing it in your queen form?"
Hearing his request, Alice was surprised. She didn''t expect that Shin would desire her queen form so much. But her mind was cloudy at the moment because of lust overflowing inside her.
"Just think about it. I won''t stop until you faint."
He said, tempting her, and it sounded as if a devil''s whisper. Then he plunged into a kiss and freed her from the top in order to see this modest but appetizing body all ready for him to savor.I think you should take a look at
The passionate kiss quickly got out of control. From the movement against the wall, Shin''s old portraitnded on the floor with a p. Everything flew to the sides in a fit of passion. Nothing mattered!
"Mmmhn~"
Thrill filled her body, and her legs trembled. Shin''s hands were already ying with their might, not letting her make wise judgement. Her squelching pussy made her panties wet.
Alice could no longer hold back, she clearly realized one main truth:
''I want him to do me so badly!''
Quickly throwing back her skirt with her heel, Alice bit Shin''s tongue and jumped on him, sping his strong torso with her slender legs. Continuing kissing so furiously, Alice whispered yfully,
"Do you prefer that form over my real form?"
Not answering her yful question, his palm then made its way through her skirt and gently stroked her wet pussy with her panties covering it.
"Aaaaahhh~"
Alice moaned out loud, feeling the immense pleasure. She didn''t notice that at this moment when she was in a trance because of her previous feeling of ecstasy. Shin worked his palms at the maximum speed, removing the rest of the obstacles (clothes) from her body.
As her beautiful modest bosoms appeared in his full view. Shin began to squeeze her excited nipples even harder, while her saliva dipped incessantly onto his fingers. Alice moaned like a madman andpletely lost all shame, surrendering to the process.
"Yes..! Shin! Aaaah!"
But just when Alice felt that she was ready to cum. Shin stopped abruptly.
"H-Huh?"
She was annoyed because just a few more seconds and she would''ve cum.
Alice pitifully looked at him and asked in anguish.
"Why did you stop?"
Shin didn''t answer her question and just continued looking into her eyes silently.
It didn''t take long for her to understand his intentions.
With a vexing expression, she looked at him and said in irritation.
"I was going to, okay? There was no need to stop midway."
With that said, Alice didn''t waste any more time and immediately transformed into her queen form.
A ck and white aura swirled around her,pletely covering her body like a cocoon. Her purple-bluish hair started growing and turned silvery white like silvery smooth threads of silk.
As the light dissipated, what appeared in front of Shin was an ethereal view. Her previously immature body was now mature and in her full glory.
Her white skin became even smoother and more charming than before. Those breasts weren''t modest anymore. Her pink cute ares and her excited hard nipples were just asking for them to be sucked and yed with.
Her ass was even more curvaceous than before. Looking at those smooth white ass cheeks, Shin was just itching to leave his mark there.
Her glistening white lower lips attracted him even more. There were no pubic hairs in her precious ce, and this made him want to just eat her out.
Alice noticed the hungry look in his eyes. Her majestic form, which was now naked in front of him, felt shy at this moment. That indifferent and cold expression was now blushing red in shame as he gazed up and down at her body like a predator eyeing his prey.
Then her eyes fell on his bottom and the erect raging rod was ready to burst out from the obstacles, chaining it. All her shame and shyness vanished from her mind as if it was a phantasmagoria. The only thing left in her mind was lust.
Alice aggressively went up to him and tried to take off all the annoying clothes from Shin, but she could not stop the kiss - greed just turned her head! The juices from her pussy have long since flooded his pants. Shin was grinning, so hard that it was already starting to unnerve her and she even more aggressively began to press on him with her tongue, while he enjoyed such a reaction.
''As I thought... Alice''s queen form is too sexy and hot.''
Finally, Alice could not stand it and hastily tore his shirt and then began to touch his embossed torso in full. Her ck eyes trembled in excitement.
She immediately unhooked the belt and tore off his pants, soaked in her vagina fluids.
The raging beast was freed from his shackles, standing tall, overlooking the world. At the sight of his delicious prey near him. He trembled in excitement, visibly.
*Glup* Alice gulped audibly.
In front of her appeared Shin''s majestic stiff rod, which she had savored many times before but could never get tired of it.
Alice couldn''t wait anymore and went down on her knees. Her long, tender white fingers gently touched his raging penis.
Shin felt a pleasant shiver even with her slight touch at his manhood.
Alice smiled gleefully, looking at Shin''s reaction. Her nose was just an inch away from his manhood. Just a small sniff of his masculine smell was enough to make her pussy cry tears of joy. Giving a gentle kiss as if greeting it, she lustfully licked the tip of his erect penis.
Covering the head with her saliva, she slowly moved alongside the shaft until the base. The same she did on the other side, covering his entire thing in her saliva.
Looking at her working hard to please him. Shin let out a satisfied groan. He didn''t need to wait long as Alice opened her mouth wide, ready to take the whole thing inside her.
She moved forward and in no time, half of his thing was already inside her mouth.
*Ugh* Shin groaned.
Chapter 230 Night With Queen!! Part II (R18)
?
Warning ? - This chapter contains R18 content. So, if you don''t want to read such scenes, you can skip this chapter.
______________________
Hearing Shin''s grunts, Alice looked at him mischievously and started bobbing her head while rolling her tongue around his rod.
Shin let out a rxed breath and started nuzzling her head.
Alice seemed to be even more motivated by Shin''s actions. In the next moment, she tried taking all his ''thing'' inside her mouth.
Shin''s cock rubbed inside Alice''s throat deeply, making her gag.
*Cough*
But this didn''t make her stop. She continued blowing him hard.
The room was filled with obscene and vulgar noises as Alice worked hard to pleasure him. But because of that, her drenched bottom lips started salivating and crying in hunger.
Although her juices were wetting the floor. Alice had no time to care about it. As she could feel that Shin was about to cum.
This feeling made her even more excited as she hastened up her pace.
Shin felt his first load ready to burst and looking at Alice''s expectant gaze, he understood her thoughts well.
With a grin, Shin immediately grabbed her silvery head and started thrusting his hips into Alice''s mouth.
*Umph*
*Blob*
*Blob*
*Pat* *Pat* *Pat* *Pat*
And after a minute of relentless thrusting, with a final deep thrust, Shin burst out in loads of cum deep in her throat.
*Splurge*
*Gurg*
*Glup*
Tears were streaming down her face and her eyes rolled back because of the intensity of thest minute.
"Ah, that was great."
After unleashing his first load fiercely inside Alice''s throat. Shin slowly took out his saliva and cum covered dick from Alice''s mouth.
It took a few seconds for Alice toe back to her senses.
Then, before she could say anything, Shin gently lifted her up and put her on the bed.
"Aah~ S-Shin!"
Alice called out his name with a rosy expression on her face.
A full view of her naked body was presented in front of him. Looking at her embarrassedly hiding herself from his hungry gaze, while continuing to lure him, as if trying to inme his passion for herself even more. Shin''s eyes became hot and his little brother became active in no time.
Feeling Shin''s intense gaze on her body, Alice''s shy act was broken for a moment as she looked at him seductively.
"How depraved!"
Shin uttered and abruptly grabbed those rosy curves and red at them with rage. Since she decided to annoy him, he was not going to back down. He sucked so hard that Alice started screaming.
"Aaah~ Shin, not so rough!"
But he did not listen to her. Shin continued to lick and nibble on them, thus making his girl go crazy with pleasure.
"Aaah! ~" Alice moaned passionately, squeezed the sheets under her, and closed her depraved eyes in pleasure.
Grabbing both breasts, he stuffed them into his mouth and sucked with pleasure. These mature boobs turned out to be so addictive that Shin lingered in their captivity for almost ten minutes.
From his caresses alone, Alice reached the euphoria.
"Aah~ Shin..."
Shin did not react or stop for a second, waves of trembling passed through Alice''s body, like electric shocks, each time shaking her every nerve.
Only after he waspletely satisfied ying with her tits that he licked his lips and stopped.
Shin went down, caressing her body and spread her legs. He appreciated the shiny strands of love juices between her thigh leaking out from her beautiful femininity.
Giving her a handsome smile. Shin finally touched her most sensitive point. He gently licked a small pink bead and then began to actively work with his fingers.
"Aaah~"
"Aaah~"
"Aaah~ Mmnh~"
Alice''s legs trembled, and he quickly realized that he should elerate a little. His fingers went deep inside her and then he sharply pulled them up, shaking a couple of times.
Alice couldn''t stand it anymore.I think you should take a look at
"Aaaaaah~! Aaaah~! Aaah~! Mmnh~!"
After screaming, Alice''s moans didn''t stop and then a strong jet stream of clear liquid burst out of her excited hole, sttering the sheet and the bedroom floor. The pressure was so strong that some of it even got to the wall.
''Damn, she is too sensitive in this form.''
But Shin had noints rather, it excited him even more.
Shin slowly moved his hot cock along the inner thigh of Alice and finally touched her swollen clitoris. The smooth surface let him have easy ess to a clear view of her most private ce.
Without stopping anymore, Shin made a leisurely movement and slowly thrust his hot cock into her rather narrow hole.
"Wow." He licked his lips in surprise. Unlike the overly narrow hole in her real form, Alice''s queen form could easily take on his size. Moreover, her hole in this form turned out to be noticeably softer, pleasant, and at the same time rather narrow, exactly as needed. But her wetness and throbbing were the same as her real form. Both forms had their advantages in different areas. All he could say was that he liked them all.
Therefore, Shin did not hesitate to push his cock further inside her. Alice''s legs trembled more furiously and halfway through, he felt a slight resistance as a stream of love juices sshed in his direction.
Shin really came to admire her sensitivity in this form.
"Aah~ Shin~"
Alice''s eyes werepletely clouded in the veil of lust. Her lips trembled, and everything in her lower abdomen trembled. At this moment, the only thing inside her mind was the continuation of this moment.
"Darling~ More~ Please~"
Shin smirked, and with a deep thrust, Alice''s body arched. The head of his depraved manhood rested against her uterus, kissing her as a sincere greeting.
He did not allow her to get used to it. Sharply grabbing her juicy tits, Shin started to fiercely enter his full length.
Back and forth movement of his hips repeatedly. He slowly increased the speed and wet pops immediately filled the bedroom. But those sounds also faded inparison to Alice''s lustful moans. Which didn''t take long to turn into real perverted screams.
Alice''s eyes had long rolled back in pleasure and she had a depraved look on her excited face. She justy there in submission to Shin''s strength and continued to moan and bend over.
Grabbing her neck with his both hands, Shin began to elerate his pace every time Alice''s screams subsided a little.
"Aaaaaah~ Aaaah~ Mmmnhh~"
It may be because of their strength that even the walls were shaking with the bed. Alice started making extremely vulgar sounds, stretching out her lips in the most obscene way.
Shin grinned furiously and continued to bring his lover to another orgasm.
Just like that, with his every furious movement, he rammed Alice''s womb, and then the pleasure spread through her every cell, along with the nerve reaching her brain. Minutes passed at such a pace as Alice finally uttered the loudest moan, turning into a passionate screech.
"AaaaAAAHHHHHH~"
Her pale hands gripped the white sheets, and the luxurious body immediately arched. Pushing out her pink tongue, she finally reached another finale.
Shin, at the same moment, sucked in two nipples at once, grabbing her marshmallows as he continued to suck on them with irresistible lust.
As Shin moved away from her pink pussy, squelching his cock tightly. Alice began to spray madly, continuing to scream even more with pleasure.
"Aaaaahh~"
*Haah*
*Haah*
Her legs slumped as she breathed tiredly after the continuous orgasms.
"T-That was great~"
Alice stated in satisfaction. But Shin''s next words brought her out of her immersion from thest orgasm.
"Done already?"
Unfortunately for her, that wasn''t the end of it. Shin was far from over.
Looking at her sexy and wet face, he again could not restrain himself.
"W-whaa?"
Grabbing Alice, he flipped her onto the bed. Alice was surprised as she turned to look at him from above her shoulder.
She saw his raging stiff rod pointing towards her in anger.
Before she could ask anything, he buried her vulgar face in the pillow, grabbed her white ass, and lifted her.
Alice was surprised at his actions. But it wasn''t for long, as she immediately understood what he wanted to do. This made her even more excited and horny. Hence, she didn''t resist and submissively acted on all his actions.
Shin looked at her ass as if it was a work of art attacking his attention. At that moment, he decided that he will not give this delicious ass even a minute of peace.
Thrusting his stiff rod inside her craving pussy, Shin started moving rapidly. Alice''s moans were muffled because of the pillow. As the sounds of pping resounded inside the bedroom.
Shin grabbed his long silvery hair and trusted deep cumming inside of her.
Over the next few hours, they continued mating like crazy animals in heat. The entire room was full of the smell of their sex.
They were about to go for another round when a loud knock was heard on the door.
"Just sleep already, it''s 7 A.M." Reina''s irritated voice came from the outside.
Chapter 231 Aurora And Emily!
?
Inside Alice''s room.
After Aurora and Emily went to Alice''s room, they didn''t sleep just yet, instead they sat opposite each other intending to discuss.
Breaking the silence, Emily was the first to speak.
"Are you sure about this, mydy?"
"About what?" Aurora asked.
Emily changed her vague words and asked again, "Is it okay to befriend them just because of their death feud with their n? After all, they have the same blood. Aren''t they involved in your revenge?"
It wasn''t that Emily didn''t want to befriend them or was against it. It''s just that it was rather surprising for her that Aurora, who was always bent on blood bonds, didn''t care about their blood and decided to ally with them. So she couldn''t help but ask out her doubts.
Understanding what Emily meant, Aurora nodded with a sigh and said.
"You are right. It if was previously I wouldn''t have allied with them regardless of their hatred for their n."
"They why?"
"It''s just that I talked with Alice."
After that, Aurora started sharing the content of her talk with Alice. When Emily heard about Alice''s past. She was silent. She didn''t know what to say.
"So this made me wonder. Whether the bond of blood is really stronger than any other."
At Aurora''s exnation, Emily nodded her head in understanding.
''No wonder she reacted this way.''
"So about Shin''s n."
Aurora didn''t wait for Emily to finish her words and said.
"Yeah, I n to go with it."
"So, are we going to join their guild?"
"Yeah." Aurora nodded and asked back, "Do you think it''s a trap?"
Shaking her head, Emily denied her words and said, "It''s not that. I just think that Shin''s purpose was to make us join his guild from the very start."
When Aurora heard Emily''s words, a slight smile appeared on her face. "Well, you are right about that."
"Then-"
"But does it matter?"
Emily swallowed her words back when she heard Aurora''s question.
"What we want is revenge, so it doesn''t matter if we join his guild or not. Moreover, you should be very well experienced in Shin and Alice''s strengths."
When Emily heard Aurora say this, she immediately remembered the battles they fought together. Indeed, whether it''s Shin or Alice. Both of them are very strong.
"Even with my queen rank physique. It might be a bit difficult to survive her Soul Bomb attacks unscathed."
"And both of them are awakeneds who received their abilities just a month ago. With their growth speed, do you think they will be weak in the future?"
"Miss, what rank do you think their abilities are?" Although Emily isn''t an awakened, she is well informed about the knowledge regarding awakeneds.
After a moment of thought, Aurora murmured. "... I don''t think Alice''s ability rank is any less than mine."
Emily was a little surprised. Then she heard Aurora continue.
"You should know howpatible I am with my Blood Warlock ability. Even then, when I fought against her. She was able to suppress my attacks easily."
Though both of them held back their true power then. It still doesn''t stop Aurora from making spection.
"Also, the energy she used always gave me a dangerous feeling."
Emily also nodded her head, thinking that Alice''s purple-ck energy was very simr to the crimson-ck demonic energy.
"What about Shin?" Emily asked curiously, wondering about Aurora''s thoughts about him. His power is a mystery to her which she doesn''t understand.
"Shin, hmm." Hearing Shin''s name, Aurora showed a difficult expression on her face. If you ask one word to describe him as a person. She would have only one answer.
"Weird..."
"Hmm?" Emily didn''t hear her soft murmur.
"I''d say he is a weird person. I still don''t understand why would he react like that after I made such a deadly sneak attack on him."
"We are just strangers to him. If someone who I barely know attacks me, of course, I''ll treat them as enemies and directly kill them. But for some reason, he didn''t. Instead, he reacted quite passively. At first, I thought that might be his personality. But after I got to know him a little. I don''t think that''s it. With his personality, he won''t hesitate to kill someone who is against him."
Then she looked into Emily''s eyes and said, "You saw what happened to that Alice''s imposter, right?"
Emily nodded, looking a bit thoughtful as she said, "Then is it possible that he had some information about us beforehand? Which made him act with us so friendly."
When Aurora heard Emily''s words, her eyes narrowed as she nodded her head. "It might be possible. He has a lot of strange powers, so there''s still a possibility."I think you should take a look at
"Speaking of his ability. Don''t you think it''s weird?" Emily asked.
"Of course it is. I still don''t understand how he can use so many different types of attacks." Aurora immediately retorted.
"I just don''t understand what kind of ability will let him use in such a variety of ways."
When Aurora heard Emily''s murmur, her eyes narrowed sharply, "Is it possible he has more than one ability?"
Emilyughed as if Aurora were joking. "No way, that''s-" Then stopped midway as she thought back on all the battle scenes. As she seriously said, "It''s entirely possible."
"If all those attacks are because of different abilities, then what just kind of freak is he?" Emily mumbled with her eyes widened.
"See? And such a freak wants to be our friend. Should we reject him and be his enemy, or rather, be a friend?"
Emily gulped and subconsciously answered, "It''s better to be his friend."
Aurora expected Emily''s answer to be like that, so she continued.
"That''s why by joining their guild we won''t lose anything. Rather, it will be beneficial for us." Then she paused and said, "Of course, if he goes back on his n or obstructs us from our revenge. Then we do not need to cooperate with him. We will naturally fall out."
Emily agreed with Aurora''s words and then asked a question that stunned Aurora.
"What happens after weplete our revenge?"
Aurora didn''t know what to say for a while. Because this was something she never thought about. Emily naturally saw Aurora''s embarrassment, so she decisively changed the conversation topic.
"Mydy, I think we should sleep for a while. I''ll sleep on the sofa."
Aurora nodded her head as Emily walked up to the sofa.
"!"
Suddenly, they felt a slight tremor, which made them vignt.
Aurora jumped up and stood vigntly with her back facing Emily''s back. Emily was the same.
Both of them activated their vampire senses in full to sense their surroundings and search for the source of the tremor.
Suddenly, both of them looked upwards in unison.
"It''sing from upstairs."
"But what is it?"
"Mydy, try focusing on your hearing sense. With your physique, it might not be impossible."
Aurora nodded at Emily seriously, then closed her eyes to focus on all the soundsing from upstairs.
But a few secondster, her entire face turned red.
Emily looked at her in worry.
"Mydy, are you okay?"
Aurora nodded her head reassuringly and said. "I''m fine. It''s nothing. Let''s sleep."
Although Emily was confused, she didn''t question Aurora''s words and slept on the sofa.
As for Aurora, she was looking at the ceiling with gritted teeth and murmured. "Abominable."
''They are so shameless.''
Remembering Alice''s voice, which she heard just now, made her face redden in embarrassment. Although Aurora is still a pure girl at heart. She still knows what the voice she heard just now meant.
But this also made her wonder. Whether the pleasure Alice is feeling is better than the taste of Shin''s blood?
As soon as that thought crossed her mind. Aurora shook her head immediately.
''What are you thinking? You have no time to think about such things, Aurora. Your parent''s murderers are still alive. Your revenge is still iplete.''
Aurora reminded herself again and again. But Alice''s moaning voice was still stuck inside her mind.
So out of curiosity, she raised her vampire hearing senses to the highest and eavesdropped on their acts, which she called shameless just now.
Although Aurora was shy at first, she didn''t know why she felt rather excited listening in on them. She felt her body getting hot. Which she med on her hunger for blood.
''Eh? Am I hungry again? I''ll try to ask Shin for his blood tomorrow. Yeah, now I''ll be a part of his guild. Forpensation, I can ask for his blood.'' Aurora felt her idea was quite reasonable.
Emily, on the other hand, didn''t hear anything wrong. But sleeping on the sofa was very ufortable for her.
''Uhh, the first thing I''ll doter is to search for a good hotel.''
As her eyes fell in Aurora''s direction, a small smile appeared on her face.
''Lady Aurora didn''t deny them as her friends. Does that mean she is finally willing to open up after all these years?''
''I''m sure Master Louis and Lady ire will be happy.''
Chapter 232 Eternal Mist!
?
Shin, who was deep in sleep after an intense workout with Alice, didn''t notice that a vortex of white fog appeared above him and sucked his body inside.
As soon as Shin vanished, Alice''s eyes opened. Only some white fog was left on Shin''s previous location. A frown appeared on her face.
The next moment, a golden light appeared, and Alice found herself in front of a familiar sanctuary.
***
''Hm? Where am I?''
Shin was surprised as found himself surrounded by dense white fog and his naked body was floating in the air.
''Wasn''t I just with Alice? Is this a dream?''
He was doubtful. He had many simr experiences before where what he assumed was a dream turned out to be reality.
''Let''s try removing this fog first.''
Shin immediately activated his ability and tried to remove the fog.
"Gravity."
"..."
But even after a few seconds passed, there was no response.
''What''s going on? My mana did deplete, so why didn''t it work?''
With a frown, Shin started using his other abilities in sequence.
"Purple Lightning!"
"Hell Fire!"
As soon as the Purple lighting and Hellfire touched the white fog, those attacks automatically dissipated. Shin was dumbstruck.
''What kind of fog is this?''
''Is this some kind of illusion?''
Thinking of this, he immediately used Mind Control to check if this was an illusion.
Shin''s eyes opened wide in surprise. Then a confused expression appeared on his face. ''This is not an illusion. So what is it?''
He tried using Enhanced Senses, but he couldn''t find anyone around him. Nor could he see through the fog.
In panic, Shin started using all his abilities one after another. "Shadow Veil! Arcane Web! Demonic Fog, Mana ball! Blood Sword Art! Shape Shifter! Charming Eyes! Phantom Clones!"
They worked, but none manage to break through the fog.
Shin''s expression became anxious. In this weird ce, he wasn''t able to do anything.
''Am I going to be struck here?''
As soon as that appeared in his mind, Shin became even more anxious.
His telepathic link with Alice was also broken, which means they weren''t anywhere close.
''Wait, Alice?!!''
Thinking of Alice, another thought appeared in his mind. Without wasting any time, he decided to try it first.
"Soul Space!"
The next moment, his naked body vanished from the dense white fog and appeared inside Alice''s Soul Space.
"It worked!"
Shin eximed in surprise and his voice sounded very happy.
[Ahhh, why are you running naked, son-inw?] A scream was heard beside him.
Shin turned around to see that it was Mia''s white silhouette. Then he looked down. He was indeed naked. But what could he do? It was an emergency.
Before Shin could exin, Alice''s figure appeared inside the Soul Space. Looking at him in concern.
"Shin, are you alright?"
Once she checked to see that there no no injuries on him. She breathed a sigh of relief.
"Can you conjure some clothes for me first?" Shin asked, looking at her pleadingly. Because of his Enhanced Senses, he could feel a strong gaze from somewhere looking at his lower body.
Alice nodded and flicked her fingers. The next moment, a set of clothes appeared on Shin''s body. In her Soul Space, she could do anything. So making clothes in thin air is nothing for her.
"What happened? You vanished all of a sudden and then appeared inside Soul Space."
To her question, Shin scratched his head. As he himself didn''t know how to exin it to her. His experience was too bizarre. Well, not like they haven''t seen anything bizarre until now.
"I don''t know exactly. I suddenly found myself surrounded by some weird fog. None of my abilities were able to dispel the fog. So I tried using Soul Space to escape, and fortunately, it worked."
Listening to Shin''s exnation, Alice widened her eyes in surprise and mumbled.
"She was right!"
Even though her voice was low, Shin seemed to have heard this. He knit his brows and looked at her with narrow eyes.
"Do you know something about it?"
When she heard Shin''s question. She nodded her head and didn''t hide anything.
"Th other me told me about it."I think you should take a look at
"The other you?" Shin instantly understood whom she was talking about. But he still asked to confirm.
"The mature- *Ahem* the one in the sanctuary?!" Shin was about to call her the mature one but immediately corrected his words.
Alice''s eyes stared at him as she paused for a moment, then finally nodded. "Yes, her."
Getting the confirmation, Shim asked, "That means both of you are Alice?"
"In a way, we are. It''s ratherplicated. Let''s just go talk with her."
Alice seemed to have made a weird sign and the next moment, a golden portal appeared near them.
Shin was shocked. Because he was familiar with this golden portal. In that weird memory of the past he experienced, Alice used the same type of portal to appear in his hospital room and saved him.
"Let''s go!"
Alice said and immediately went through the portal. With a lot of questions in his mind, Shin also followed after her and entered the portal.
The next moment, the golden portal disappeared and the silhouette of Shin and Alice disappeared from inside the Soul Space.
***
Shin opened his eyes and found himself in a luxurious medieval European-style room.
''Is this inside the sanctuary?''
The next moment, he heard Alice''s voice beside him.
"Come with me."
Nodding his head, Shin followed after Alice. ''She seems very familiar with this ce.''
Although there were doubts inside his mind. He knew Alice will give a proper exnationter. So, without any questions, he followed after her.
Alice seems to feel Shin''s thoughtful gaze on herself. But she was also helpless. She couldn''t solve his doubts. She also doesn''t have much information. ''So it''s better to ask the other me.''
[I am in the garden.]
A voice appeared inside her mind.
''We are on our way,'' Alice replied in her thought.
Soon under the guidance of Alice. Shin found himself in a big garden inside the sanctuary.
But it wasn''t a normal garden. Everything around him could be called magical. The nts and even the small animals.
Colorful nts emitted strong divine energy, which Shin could feel was a lot stronger than him. His Enhanced Senses were screaming danger, looking at the small cute animals like squirrels and rabbits.
''Just what is going on here?''
''Why does that little squirrel feel hundreds of times stronger than that Baron Demon?''
Shin tried using his magic eyes to look at their information. But he didn''t get any information in response, rather their dangerous re.
Shin was surprised that they easily found him out, but then a wry smile appeared on his face.
''Even squirrels and rabbits are threatening me. Just how weak am I?''
Alice didn''t know about Shin''s emotional changes. As for the small animals and nts here. From the small memory she received, she knew they were divine beasts and mythical trees, so she wasn''t surprised by their strength.
At the center of this mysterious garden full of mythical and divine beings, Shin and Alice saw a beautiful figure sitting near a tea table rxing while humming a tune. She seemed to be in a good mood.
Seemingly noticing their arrival, she turned her head to look in their direction. As soon as her eyes fell on Shin, an excited smile appeared on her face.
Then, before they could react, with a speed that was more like teleportation in their eyes. She appeared near them and gave Shin a tight hug.
Alice, beside him, was stunned. Then, a momentter, she reacted. She shouted in displeasure.
"Hey, don''t hug him. Leave him alone."
But the mature Alice, on the other hand, didn''t seem to care about her.
"Why are you being so petty about it? Aren''t we the same?"
Alice gritted her teeth in frustration, as she had no way of refuting her words.
Mature Alice looked into Shin''s eyes with an adoring look full of amazement.
"I told you to be careful dealing with demonic energy, and you went out and formed a demonic core for yourself. You never stop surprising me."
Shin did remember how worried she was when he tried using demonic energy before forming a core.
"Hey, stop this. You were right about that. Shin was sucked in by that fog you mentioned."
Alice couldn''t think of a way to break their hug, so she immediately went to the serious topic.
Adult Alice pouted, seeing Alice''s cheapness. But she can''tin about her other self. Hence, she quickly let go of his embrace and turned serious.
"So it was true. I didn''t think Shin would be found out so quickly."
Adult Alice said with a pondering expression.
Hearing her words, Shin, who wanted to question their rtionship with each other, stopped and changed his question.
"Do you know anything about that weird fog?"
Adult Alice nodded her head with a sigh and then said with a solemn expression.
"You were sucked inside the Eternal White Mist."
Chapter 233 The Next Level!
?
"Eternal White Mist..." Shin mumbled, repeating after Adult Alice''s words.
A frown inadvertently appeared on his face. Because this mist was too mysterious for him. Surrounded by this mysterious Eternal Mist, Shin was powerless. All his abilities were useless.
If not for Alice''s Soul Space, he might have been stuck there for who knows how long. Thinking of this, a chill ran down his spine.
"What is this Eternal White Mist? And why would ite after me?"
He was sleeping in his room and was suddenly kidnapped by this mysterious power. How can he calm down?
Adult Alice understood Shin''s emotions. Anyone would be worried if they were in his position.
"Calm down, Shin. First, take a seat and have a cup of tea. I''ll exin everything."
Shin took a deep breath and nodded. As he sat down, Alice also followed after to sit beside him.
"Wait, that''s my seat!" Adult Alice stepped forward to stop Alice from sitting beside Shin. But Alice ignored her words and gave a victorious, mocking smirk and said.
"Why are you being so petty about it? Aren''t we the same?"
Hearing the familiar sentence spoken back to her. Adult Alice gritted her teeth and couldn''t refute her.
"If you weren''t me. I would have killed you."
When Alice heard this, her smirk widened even more. Shin also looked at them with interest. He had long wanted to find out about the mystery of Alice. But because of some restrictions ced on her, Adult Alice wasn''t able to tell him before. Maybe today his doubts will be answered.
''But first, let''s understand what that Eternal Mist is.''
Adult Alice served a cup of tea to Shin and ignore her other self as she sat on the opposite side.
Alice had a smile on her face, which seemed very cold as she looked at Adult Alice''s actions.
Intending to take revenge and make the other her feel jealous. She leaned her body closer to Shin. While doing that, she also gave the Adult Alice a provoking look.
All her small actions fell on Adult Alice''s eyes. But she just shook her head with a sigh. ''Childish,'' she thought inwardly. She has lived for a long time and experienced a lot of things. How could this small provocation affect her?
Just then, Alice went even closer to him and her body directly leaned against Shin''s chest.
*Crackle*
The cup in Adult Alice''s hand seemed to have cracked a little.
''How dare this bitch?''
''So enviable.''
''I also want to be in his embrace like that.''
Just when she was thinking about what to do with Alice. Her thoughts were broken by Shin''s question.
"So, can you tell me now?"
His tone was very serious. As for Alice leaning on him. He just gently patted her head and didn''t say anything.
Adult Alice also straightened up as the atmosphere became a little serious.
"The Eternal White Mist is the obstacle that stops mortals from ascending to the next level."
Although her tone was simple. The information revealed in that sentence was earth-shattering.
"What stops mortals? Immortals? How could that be?" Shin asked in shock.
Even though he knew as he bes stronger, his lifespan will increase, but the concept of immortality was still too far for him to think.
"What''s there to be shocked about? You are now surrounded by immortal beings. All these nts, animals, and even I, none of us, are mortals."
She said, while taking a sip of the tea. The cracked cup in her hands was magically repaired unknowingly.
Alice didn''t seem too surprised about this. But Shin''s eyes, looking at the animals and trees in the garden, changed.
As for Adult Alice calling herself an immortal, it wasn''t that surprising to him. He wanted to ask something, but her next words made him swallow back his words.
"Don''t ask anything about immortals now. Your strength is too weak. If you know too much, you may end up facing troubles far more than you can handle with your current self."
Shin knew what she said was right. Even with his cheat-like ability, he was still too weak. How inted was he before? Even if he is strong among the humans. What does it matter? Currently, humans on Earth are too weakpared to other races.
''It''s all because I am too weak.''
Shin thought self-depreciatingly. To be honest, if Shin focuses on improving his Plunder ability. His strength will be many times stronger than his current self. But to do that, he will need to go on a killing spree. Killing monsters is a good way to Plunder Skills. Which he also prefers.I think you should take a look at
Though, if he wants to get stronger faster, plundering abilities is the best option. But who made him a hypocrite who wants to avoid unnecessary deaths?
Killing enemies for his interest is fine with him. But he doesn''t want to be a butcher maniac who will kill anyone wantonly just to obtain their abilities.
This was also the reason why he stopped himself from killing Eddie Jones and plundering his ability. Otherwise, if he did that once, he won''t hesitate to do it the next time.
If you ask him, when Shin first met Aurora and saw her information with his magic eyes. He was very tempted to obtain her ability. It''s just that the ability was toopatible with Aurora because she was a half-royal vampire and in his hands, the Blood Warlock ability would have never been able to shine. This made him think otherwise, and he decided to befriend them.
When Aurora attacked him, he thought of killing her. But then he noticed that her anger was directed toward Wolner n, not himself. So, he decided to give her another chance.
Of course, if that hadn''t worked and Aurora had decided to be his enemy, regardless. Then she would have been the one to suffer.
***
"Shin?!" Alice''s voice woke him out of his thoughts.
Shaking his head, Shin looked at Adult Alice in front of him and asked in puzzlement.
"As per what you said, ''The Eternal White Mist is the obstacle that stops mortals from ascending to the next level'', so what does it have to do with me? Forget about ascending. I am not even level 100 yet."
"Yes, with your current level, you are not even qualified to ascend."
Although her words sounded harsh. Shin knew that was the truth.
"So, why was I sucked in that Eternal Mist?"
This is what he is most confused about.
Adult Alice sighed and stated.
"It''s because you have been in contact with the energies used by immortals."
"What do you mean?" When Shin asked this, he immediately thought of Divine Energy.
"The energies you are familiar with, such as Mana, Life Energy, Aura, Death Energy, and Demonic Energy, are the ones used by mortals. Normally, a mortal could never use Divine Energy unless he ascends or gets the blessing of an immortal."
"Did I get your blessing?"
"Divine Energy given by blessing could never be cultivated."
"So how?"
"Because you have drunk my blood. Your blood and body also went through several changes. So, with my little help, you were able to umte Divine Energy. Although because of the restriction of the mortal body, the process is slow, and the energy is too little. But this amount is enough for your current use. Once you step on the path of immorality, your foundation will already be strong."
"So I can cultivate Divine Energy thanks to your golden blood, which you gave me 4 years ago?"
Shin asked, remembering the incident in the hospital.
Adult Alice looked at him in surprise and said. "I thought you were unconscious, then."
Shin didn''t know how to exin his experience. Should he say he saw it in a dream? In the end, he just answered vaguely.
"I just seem to remember that memory. I don''t know how to exin it."
Adult Alice was thoughtful. She felt like Shin wasn''t telling her the whole truth, but since he didn''t tell her, she didn''t ask.
"So because as a mortal I used divine energy, I was sucked in by that Eternal Mist."
Shin mumbled, and a confused expression appeared on his face.
If that''s the case, why didn''t it happen before? He had used divine energy many times before. Isn''t there a specific reason that it happened today?
"No, it''s not because of the divine energy that you were sucked by the Eternal Mist?"
Adult Alice''s statement surprised Shin.
"It''s that not the case then. Why?"
As he asked that, another thought appeared in his mind. ''Could it be demonic energy? But she said it was an energy used by mortals.''
Adult Alice just shook her head and said. "Just like Divine Energy. Chaotic Energy is also a type of energy immortals cultivate."
When Shin heard this, his eyes fell on Alice leaning in his arms.
Adult Alice looked at them sourly and said while pouting.
"Hmph, who asked you to do with her in queen form?!"
Chapter 234 Unanswered Doubts!
?
Shin''s face twitched, and he was a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect because of his request he will end up being targeted by such a dangerous thing.
''I didn''t expect the chaotic energy she uses to be the type of energy immortals cultivate.''
Well, if you think about it. It''s not that surprising. After all, the Adult Alice in front of him already said that she was immortal. Moreover, from their conversation, he could see that there was a big mystery behind them.
"So what should I do now?"
Shin is very clear that he doesn''t have the strength to ascend yet. What if he gets sucked in again? Thinking of being stuck in that ce, a cold shiver ran down his spine.
Adult Alice shook her head and said, "Normally, if you don''t want to face the trial for ascension. It''s best to have a space-type ability to escape from there."
"Soul Space does a simr job and the Eternal White Mist won''t be able to stop. As this is considered giving up on the trial."
Hearing this, Shin''s eyes lit up. "So, I don''t have to worry anymore?"
Nodding her head, she said, "As long as you have Soul Space, it should be fine."
Although Shin sighed in relief. He was still thinking of ways to obtain space-type abilities or skills which could be helpful in such situations.
''From what I remember, there was a guy with teleport ability in Leonard''s memory.''
But Shin didn''t know much about him and he was still thinking of other ways. After all, he wasn''t sure about killing a stranger just to plunder his ability.
Anyway, now that Shin knew about that mysterious fog. His tensed nerves rxed a little. He took a sip of tea in front of him.
As soon as the first sip entered his mouth. Shin''s eyes widened in shock. He felt like his whole body was rejoicing. He felt the cells in his body rejuvenating.
Then a series of notifications shed in front of his eyes.
***
[Mana - 504 (60% Purified)]
[Mana is being purified...]
[Purification increased by 20%...]
[Mana - 504 (80% Purified)]
***
Shin''s whole person was stunned. He didn''t expect that just drinking this tea could bring him such benefits.
His eyes lit up as he drank the rest of the cup in excitement. But even after waiting for a few seconds, nothing happened.
This left him puzzled. But Adult Alice seem to understand his confusion and said.
"Even if you drink another cup, the Mana purity won''t increase."
Her words immediately dampened his excitement.
"Your mana purity should be around 80% right?"
Hearing this, Shin was surprised for a moment. But nodded his head in admission.
"When you advance next time, it should reach 100% by then."
This made him understand a few things. It wasn''t surprising that she knew about these things. But Shin still wanted a lot of answers from her.
"What happens when I reach 100% purity?" Shin asked, hoping for something good.
Adult Alice looked at him with a smile and said, "100% Mana purity is considered half divinity. In other words, the quality almost reaches half of the divine energy."
"So this is a good power improvement for mortals. But since you have ess to divine energy, it doesn''t matter."
Shin wasn''t much disappointed even after knowing that. He knew although he has divine energy; the quantity is very little and for the next period of time, he is going to rely on mana a lot.
"Like mana, can divine energy also be more pure?"
When Adult Alice heard this question. A smile hooked on her beautiful face.
"Even if it is. You still have to wait-and-see."
For her indirect words, Shin took it as her eptance.
Then, taking a deep breath, Shin finally asked the question he wanted to ask the most.
"So, can you guys tell me what''s going on and how are you rted to each other?"I think you should take a look at
Both Alice looked at each other and nodded. Alice stood up from beside Shin and took the initiative to sit beside Adult Alice directly facing him.
Looking at their serious expression, facing him calmly. Shin''s eyes also became serious. He always felt this truth is not as simple as he thinks and the answer might subvert his views. But it didn''t matter, because his views have already been subverted the day this world changed.
Adult Alice looked at Shin solemnly and said.
"Shin, there are things I can''t reveal to you yet. It''s not just because of the restrictions ced on the sanctuary, but also because the truth is not something you can handle with your current strength."
"But I also don''t want to keep you in the dark. So I''ll reveal a few things."
"First, how are we rted? It''s simple. We are the same entity."
Under Shin''s inexplicable eyes. She continued.
"To be precise, Alice, is someone born from the wisp of soul I separated from my spiritual body just before I was sealed."
"She also gained some of my powers when she awakened. As she will continue to be stronger, her memories will slowly return and the barrier around the sanctuary will also be slowly weaken. Well, the seal could not be broken just with her strength. But with you beside her, it will be possible."
"Is it my ability?" Adult Alice had once told Shin something about his ability and mentioned that his ability could break absolute rules. Although he didn''t know what they were? But Shin understood it was probably something terrifying. Because even an immortal is helpless against it.
This made him understand the mysteriousness of his power once again. Shin knew he had never been using his Plunder Ability to its full potential. It wasn''t that he can''t. It''s just that he was afraid.
Afraid of losing his humanity in his greed for power.
Adult Alice nodded seriously and said, "Yes, I won''t tell you about your ability now. But I promise, I will tell you when the time is right."
Shin felt like things were bing even more mysterious. At this moment, he felt like dealing with the Wolner n and such was far more rxing than knowing the truths of this world.
Signing, Shin looked at her with sharp eyes and said. "I''ll believe in you. But answer me one thing."
Adult Alice looked at him curiously and gestured for him to go on.
"From what you said, can I assume in the future, when you leave the sanctuary, you and Alice will be one person?"
Adult Alice was a bit thoughtful as she plucked her fingers. Holding her chin, she said, "Not exactly. But you can think in a simr sense."
Hearing this, Shin''s eyes narrowed even more, and he asked. "In that case, your consciousness will also be one. Doesn''t that mean one of you will die?"
When they heard this, both Alice were left stunned. They didn''t expect Shin to worry about such a thing. But this made them adore him even more.
Adult Alice looked at Shin and said, "You don''t have to worry about that. It''s not like one consciousness will devour the other one. We will just merge and return to how we were before the separation. Moreover, as Alice continues to grow stronger this time, maybe we will be even stronger."
Although her exnation was confusing and raised many questions in his mind. But Adult Alice didn''t want to answer all of them.
"Don''t worry Shin, I promise you won''t lose Alice."
When Shin heard this, his eyes fell on Alice, who was looking at him shyly.
"Okay, I''ll believe you."
Though Shin said that, the worry in his heart didn''t diminish.
"Do you want to ask anything else?"
Shin nodded his head and asked. "Alice and I just met a month ago. So why did you save me four years ago? Cried for me and even kissed me. We shouldn''t have known each other, right?"
Alice''s head spun sharply as she looked at Adult Alice and asked. "You kissed him, then? Why didn''t I see that in the memory?"
Adult Alice''s ears were a little red in embarrassment. But she maintained a calm smile and said. "I was just worried about his safety."
Alice looked at her dangerously and said, "That means you took his first kiss?"
Adult Alice knew there was no good end if she continued exining, so she just ignored her.
"Shin, although you don''t know. Our fates have been connected long before the day I saved you and you will know all the answers in the future. So you just focus on improving your strength."
''Once again, my strength.''
Today Shin understood that unless he bes stronger, he could never get the answers to his questions.
Shin felt a sense of urgency at this moment. Because he could feel that the enemies he is going to face in the future will be very terrifying.
''It''s best to deal with all these small troubles and focus on getting stronger.''
A n was emerging in his mind as Shin left the sanctuary to the outside world, leaving both Alice there.
Chapter 235 Surprised Mastisk!
?
As Shin woke up in his bed. He nced at his side and Alice''s figure was missing. He checked the time; it was 11 A.M.
With a sigh, he left for the bathroom to take a shower and freshen his mind.
This feeling of being kept in the dark. He hated the most. Moreover, he himself was to me for hisck of strength.
A whileter, Shin went downstairs. He found that Reina and Aurora were in the living room while Alfred and Emily were nowhere to be seen.
"Hey, Mom, Aurora, where are the others?" Shin asked as he gave a small nce to Aurora, who was watching the news on the television. For some reason, he felt like she was ignoring him.
''Was it on purpose?'' Shin thought as he noticed Aurora quickly averted her eyes from him when he nced at her.
"Your Dad went to search for the current information regarding the Wolner n and Emily went to look for a hotel."
"I see," Shin nodded thoughtfully, wondering where will Alfred search for this information.
"Take your breakfast from the kitchen."
"Okay." Shin was about to step forward when Reina''s next question made his steps halt.
"Where is Alice?"
"Um, well." Shin didn''t know how to exin the existence of the sanctuary and the immortal Alice. ''Maybe it is better to leave the exnation for Alice.''
Before Shin left the sanctuary, Alice told him that she will be there for some time. Hence, he had to leave alone.
While he was still hesitating, Reina frowned and said displeasedly, "As I thought, you brat must have exhausted her."
Shin knew Reina misunderstood him. So he immediately wanted to correct this misunderstanding.
"No, Mom, it''s not like that. Alice herself was very active. If you hadn''t knocked in the morning."
"YOU SHUT UP!!" Reina shouted sharply. "I don''t want to hear this from you. Because of your noises, your dad was having trouble sleeping."
Aurora, whose focus seemed to be on TV, had a red face when she heard them talk. Just remembering the voices she heard this morning made her embarrassed. That is also the reason she couldn''t look into Shin''s eyes, feeling guilty for some unknown reason.
Shin and Reina didn''t notice Aurora''s changes.
"Mom, Alice is inside her Soul Space. She wille outter. I''ll give you a telepathic link with her. You can talk yourself."
With those words, Shin left for the kitchen and took his portion of breakfast.
Only when the link was connected with Alice didn''t Reina stop ring at Shin.
After breakfast, Shin was about to go out when his footsteps stopped.
"Aurora, do you want toe with me?"
"Huh?"
Aurora was stunned for a moment, as she had difficulty looking into his eyes.
"Well, you have nothing better to do, right?" Shin asked.
Aurora shook her head in response.
"I am going to meet with the guild members. We can take Emily on our way, too. Let''s introduce you to them."
Only after she heard his purpose did Aurorae to her senses. She looked at him seriously and nodded. "Let''s go."
Watching Aurora and Shin leaving together. Reina was a bit thoughtful. But she shook her head and went to clean Shin''s room.
She was still oblivious to what kind of mess she was about to see.
***
Taking Emily, who they met on the way. They flew towards the location of their guild''s headquarters. Which is still in the process ofpletion.
On their way, Emily felt like the atmosphere between the three of them was too quiet. ''Is it because Alice is not here?''
She couldn''t understand, so she didn''t care. Anyway, she liked it this way.
With Shin''s upgrade of Gravity Control (C) to Gravity (A) it didn''t take long for them to reach their destination.
''Wow, Mr. Mastisk''s work sure is fast. As you would expect from a Dwarven Expert. It seems he really canplete the work in a week.''
As the three of themnded, they were immediately spotted by a group of people.
"Mr. Shin!"
"Oh Hi, Shu Ming." Shin saw the girl who called out to him. Behind her, some other girls were also following her. Looking at them, he gave a gentle nod.
Although Shu Ming was excited, she seems to be searching for a figure.
"Where is Miss Alice?"
"Well, she is busy, so she didn''te." When Shin said this, not only Shu Ming, but all the other girls also looked at him wide-eyed.I think you should take a look at
"What is it?"
"No, no, it''s just." Shaking her head, Shu Ming exined with some hesitation. "Miss Alice, focusing on something else instead of clinging to you is surprising."
Shin was speechless. But when he thought back on it. It sounds pretty reasonable.
Shu Ming and the other girls'' eyes fell on Aurora and Emily behind Shin. As they curiously looked at them. Of course, they have seen that video and they were also happy that now everyone recognized Shin and Alice as saviors. Because they too have been saved by them. But this also made them curious about the identity of Aurora and Emily.
Seeing their curious eyes, Shin said, "Well, let me introduce you to these two." Pointing towards the vampire duo, he continued. "They are Aurora and Emily. The friends I made in Pris city and they will join our guild."
Then he turned his head back to Aurora and Emily as he said, "These girls are also the members of our guild."
Aurora nced at them and asked, "Nonbatants?"
With Shin''s affirmative nod. Aurora''s small frown also rxed. As both of them also took the initiative tomunicate with them.
Leaving the girls to chat, Shin entered the halfpleted building in front of him.
As soon as he entered, he heard a loud sound of metal shing.
In front of him, he saw Simon smashing his big hammer into something.
While Celeste was talking with a young man, who was actually Mastisk in disguise.
As Simon seemed busy, Shin didn''t disturb him and walked closer to Mastisk and Celeste. Mastisk had already discovered him when he came here. But as he was in the middle of exnation, he didn''t stop.
Shin also didn''t disturb them. Only when his exnation wasplete did Mastisk look at him and said, "Oh, you are already back. I didn''t expect you to be a little Savior. Hunting demons is good."
If Shin hadn''t known Mastisk''s real identity as an Elder Dwarf. He really would have felt odd by the way the young human in front of him talked.
"Well, a lot of things happened." Shin nodded with a sigh.
Suddenly, the sound of hammering stopped as both Simon and Celeste turned to look at him in surprise.
"You are back." Simon was the first to exim.
"Hey, bud, you reek of sweat." Shin looked at him and said jokingly.
Celeste wasn''t that close with Shin, but had good feelings for him. So she greeted politely. "Wee back, Boss."
Shin also nodded back at her.
Looking at Shin, Simon immediately thought of Elena. He wanted to have a talk with him. But at this moment, Mastisk''s voice sounded.
"Did I allow youds you take a break?"
Simon and Celeste looked at Mastisk bitterly. They knew there was no point arguing and can only continue working. This old man was too stubborn.
Both of them knew Mastisk''s real identity as Elder Dwarf. Shin had already told them before leaving for Pris City. For thest few days, they had to keep the act of ignorance.
Mastisk and Shin went to another location to chat.
"You can see the work is going pretty well. I wonder when can youplete your promise."
Before Shin could say anything, Mastisk continued. "I see that you have been pretty busy because of demons and such. So we can extend your time if you want."
When Shin heard this, a small smile appeared on his face.
''It seems this dwarf is pretty good.''
Looking at Mastisk, Shin also thought of the Elves they met in Pris City.
Although they asked for friendship, Shin felt that there was something else behind it. So he didn''t ept it right away.
But he wondered if he could somehow tie Mastisk with his guild in the future.
''Well, I can think about thatter.''
"Thank you, Mr. Mastisk. But fortunately, I managed to prepare it in due time," Shin said with a smile.
But when Mastisk heard it. He looked at him incredulously.
"Really?"
Shin nodded and took out five Mana stones in front of Mastisk''s surprised eyes.
"It''s real. But how?"
Mastisk couldn''t believe it.
Even if Shin was strong enough to defeat a level 6 dungeon monster. There are no higher-level dungeons in this world yet. Where could he find these mana stones?
Moreover, it''s only been a few days. Even if he somehow found such a dungeon, how could he clear it so fast? Also, from what he saw, Shin and his girl were busy fighting demons. So when did he find these mana stones?
Chapter 236 Codename - Azure!
?
Mastisk had a lot of questions he wanted to ask, but Shin didn''t give him a chance.
"I''ve fulfilled my end of the deal. Right?" Shin said with a cheeky grin.
Mastisk swallowed his words and nodded. "Yes, youpletely surprised me, brat. I''ll keep my promise."
With a slight smile on his face, Mastisk left the ce. ''It seems humanity does have great potential.''
He went back to observe Celeste''s work and point out her mistakes.
Shin didn''t know about Mastisk''s thoughts. Even if he knew, he wouldn''t have cared. Just a while ago, he heard things about immortals and had some guesses about the types of enemies he would face in the future. Although currently, the other species are stronger than him. He will surpass them soon.
***
Now that his work here was done, Shin was ready to leave. But at this moment, Simon ran up to him.
"Shin!"
"Oh, hey bud, what''s wrong?"
Shin noticed that Simon''s expression was a bit hesitant. This made him curious.
"Did you meet Elena?"
"Not yet. Did something happen?"
Simon''s body stiffened, then he shook his head and said with a serious expression, "I have something I want to talk about with you. Let''s meetter."
His seriousness made Shin a bit thoughtful. But he nodded regardless.
"Yeah, sure. Message me when you are free."
Simon nodded and left.
Shin was left there standing. He couldn''t figure out what was going on with Simon. ''I just hope he is not in some trouble.'' With a sigh, Shin left the building.
***
When he came out, Shin saw a group of girls huddled together. Seemingly surrounding the two people in the middle.
Aurora was standing there, stunned, while Emily was answering everyone''s questions.
This made him curious about what kind of talk they might be having. So even if he was some distance away, he used Enhanced Senses to listen in on their conversation.
But the first sentence he heard made him regret his actions.
"Miss Aurora, are you and Miss Emily, boss Shin''s mistresses?" Someone asked.
"Hey, we are nothing like that." It was Emily''s annoyed voice denying their usations.
"How did Miss Alice agree to this?"
"I told you, there''s nothing between us." Emily''s protests were ignored as the girls'' focus was on Aurora''s expression. Looking at her, they knew there was something behind the scenes.
"Miss Aurora, did you and Miss Alice fight for boss Shin?" Another curious girl asked.
But this made the embarrassed Aurora stunned in surprise.
"How did you know?" She asked subconsciously.
Emily face-palmed. While a meaningful smile appeared on the girls'' faces.
Listen to this. Shin was shocked. ''Just what kind of talk is this? And what''s with Aurora? What''s with that embarrassed look? Where is her cold and indifferent attitude?''
"Are you guys done?"
Hearing Shin''s voice, everyone stopped talking and turned to look at him in unison.
The girls subconsciously opened a way for Aurora and Emily.
Looking at Shin, Aurora hid all her embarrassment with a in expression. While Emily nodded with a sigh.
Shin walked over to Shu Ming and told her about Eddie as his mother. Then he asked her to arrange for their amodation in the staff quarters.
Mastisk has already made their living quarters, so the girls have already moved in.
Understanding her task, Shu Ming got to work right away.
"Boss, rest assured. They won''t have any trouble moving in."
The other girls also reassured.
"Where are we going next?" Emily asked, seeing that Shin was ready to move.
"Let''s take you to meet the other members, too."
Shin just send a few messages on his phone. Then, picking up Emily and Aurora with his gravity, he flew in the direction of Elena''s home.
***
Inside arge undergroundboratory. Many white-coat researchers seemed busy moving around from one ce to another, tinkering with the high-end machines.
A young researcher stood there holding a file and reading its contents to the middle-aged researcher, who had wrinkles on his face.
"This is the data from the experiment number F-765."
"State - Unconscious."
"Survival rate - 32%."
"Compatibility with the serum - 18%."
"Final result - Uncertain."
When the young researcher reported the experiment''s result. The middle-aged researcher had a small frown on his face. He didn''t show any emotions, such as anxiety or disappointment. He had already be numb to it after all these years of constant failures.I think you should take a look at
"Keep it under observation."
Those words came out of his mouth subconsciously. He doesn''t remember how many times he had repeated this sentence over the past years. None of the experiments managed to survive for more than a week.
The middle-aged researcher turned his head to the right. There was a big transparent bulletproof ss and behind that ss was arge hall spread in an area of more than 1000 meters.
The whole space contained hundreds of twice the human-size containers filled with green liquid emitting green light.
If observed closely, each container had a humanoid figure surrounded by the green liquid. Children to adults. From humans to vampires and even some monsters.
They were all unconscious and being experimented upon.
A researcher stood in front of a container, taking notes. Inside the container, there was an unconscious teenage girl and several injections were connected to her arms.
The researcher had a constant in expression on his face. Completely unaffected by the girl''s miserable state. Seemingly, just doing his work. He didn''t show any pity for the little girl. In his eyes, she was nothing but an experiment subject.
In her files, she had long lost her name and was only referred to as an experiment number.
[A - 006]
[Codename - Azure]
*Beep*
The researcher took out themunication device that was beeping and a sound came from the other side.
[Is the reading done?]
"Yes sir, everything is normal." The researcher replied.
[Come to the 16thb. A new research subject is here.]
"On my way, sir."
With those words, the researcher took onest look at Azure and left hastily.
He didn''t notice, but while he was leaving, the eyes of the unconscious girl inside the container fluttered.
...
Inside theboratory, number 16.
Several white-coat researchers were looking at the ck-suited buff men with anticipating expressions on their faces.
"Where are the new subjects?" One of the researchers asked. But he only received a re in response.
The leader of the buff men named Hunk looked at the researchers contemptuously and beckoned his subordinates to bring the cages inside.
One by one, under the researchers'' fanatical and crazy gazes, the buff men brought anesthetized monsters, which looked simr to deer.
"This is the first batch of Drill-horn Deers. There are 12 of these here. By tomorrow, the next batch will arrive."
To Hunk''s words, the researchers nodded enthusiastically. They couldn''t wait to start experimenting. Even if they are normal humans. When it came to experimenting with these dangerous monsters, they weren''t the least bit afraid.
Hunk couldn''t help but call them crazy in his heart. ''These people are insane.''
Shaking his head, he looked at the head of the researchers and said, "Mr. Garfield, the boss said. If there are no results within a month. You are going to bear the responsibility."
"If there''s anything you require, mention it now. Otherwise, a monthter, in case you fail, you will be an experiment subject next."
When Garfield heard this, he gulped audibly. Hunk''s cold words made him fall from heaven to hell. But thinking that he still had one month, Garfield regained hisposure and said.
"I would like to have a demon corpse from the Pris City outbreak."
Hunk went silent and didn''t reply immediately. After making a call on his phone, he said.
"It will be arranged."
With those words, Hunk left with his subordinates. Not intending to deal with these researchers anymore.
When they came out of the underground facility. Hunk''s eyes nced at the wall behind him for a moment, and there was an acronym written in big letters.
[S.M.U.P]
Also known as the Shaurya Military Underground Project. Which started six years ago by Shaurya Techno Inc Company. Calming to create a serum to benefit mankind.
***
On the other side, Shin and the vampire duonded in front of Elena''s house.
Shin went forward and rang the doorbell.
*Ding Dong*
Hearing the familiar doorbell sound, Shin''s lips curled up faintly.
With his Enhanced Senses, he could easily hear the sound of someone approaching the door.
A momentter, the door swung open and in front of him appeared the beautiful face of Elena, which had lost some of its luster and her amethyst eyes, which were lifeless.
Shin''s brows furrowed, looking at Elena''s condition.
"Elena?"
When Elena saw Shin in front of her, she was stunned for a moment, then her lifeless eyes shone with brilliance.
"SHIN!!"
Elena eximed in surprise and in the moment of happiness she didn''t care about anything and jumped up to hug him.
Shin was dumbfounded by her actions, and so were Aurora and Emily behind him. This turn of events was unexpected.
Chapter 237 Zorus Tarragon!
?
Elena realized that she was too impulsive. But it doesn''t matter. In thest few days, in the absence of Shin, she had many emotional changes.
She understood that if she kept being passive, there was no way topete with Alice, who was already many steps ahead.
Aurora and Emily''s appearance in the video was the final nail for her. Now she didn''t even care if Shin and Alice were in a rtionship.
So as soon as he appeared in front of her. She couldn''t hold herself back. Her body moved subconsciously as she hugged him tightly.
"Um, Elena?"
Seeing that, Shin tried to break the hug. Elena hugged him even more tightly, with no intention of letting him go. Helpless, Shin couldn''t only give up.
Aurora and Emily were slow to react. They couldn''t understand what to say for a while. But looking at Elena, several thoughts ran wild inside their mind and they imagined a lot of unspeakable things in that short moment and came to a conclusion. In the end, they could only look at Shin in disgust as if looking at a scum.
Their impression of Shin fell to the bottom. ''This scum cheated on Alice and is tantly showing off in front of them. How shameless and despicable!''
From the looks they were giving him, Shin immediately figured out that they have misunderstood.
With a wry sigh, he could only wait for Emily to let him go and exin.
***
Inside the sanctuary. Both Alice sat facing each other.
"Say, when am I going to receive all the memories?" Alice asked.
"Let you develop slowly. Moreover, isn''t it nice to start loving Shin once more?" Adult Alice said with a chuckle.
But Alice wasn''t in the mood to joke with her. Although Alice didn''t have a proper understanding of everything because of her iplete memory. She at least had some idea about her identity.
"Just why is Shin involved in this?"
This question made the Adult Alice stopughing and her expression turned serious. After a moment of silence, she finally uttered.
"You remember the Absolute rules I mentioned."
"Yeah, but I don''t know what it is," Alice said while nodding her head. She didn''t receive any memory regarding it. So it was normal for her to not know.
Adult Alice sighed, taking a deep breath. She nodded, as if making up her mind about something. She looked into Alice''s eyes and uttered seriously.
"Absolute rules are the rules made by the three Ancient Gods at the time of the creation of this universe. These rules are written in the Akashic records. Each entity in this universe, whether it''s gods, deities, sub-deities, Immortals, or mortals. They are all bound by it."
When she heard this, Alice''s eyes couldn''t help but widen in disbelief.
"Are you saying Shin holds the power to bypass those rules?"
Adult Alice didn''t answer and continued looking at her solemnly, but for her silence, Alice took it as an affirmation to her guess.
*Hiss*
Alice sucked in a cold breath. How to say it? It''s unbelievable, but this is just too amazing.
A normal human holds the power to challenge the authority of gods. How is that possible?
"Just who is Shin and why would he hold such power?"
Sigh Adult Alice sighed and said. "You will know when you receive all our memories."
Her words were like pouring cold water into Alice''s excitement.
"In other words, I am too weak."
"Well yeah. You don''t have an understanding or proper control of your power."
"So you asked me to stay because..."
"Yes, I am going to help you get a better understanding of your ability."
***
Kenshun City.
For normal people, it''s just a first-tier city where the headquarters of multiple business franchises exist.
But for the elites, it is the territory of the Tarragon family, an ancient martial arts familyparable to that of the Wolner n.
Theirrge foundation in martial arts makes them a behemoth to be afraid of. They call themselves descendants of dragons. It''s unknown whether that''s true or not. But all their martial arts techniques are named after dragon style.
They call it Pendragon Form.
Inside a luxurious vi.
A bald, middle-aged man was sitting on a couch and in front of him stood several people in ck suits. They were Hunk and his subordinates.
The bald middle-aged man was reading a file in which the details regarding the delivery were recorded.
Closing the file, the bald man looked at Hunk and his subordinates. His single nce made Hunk''s subordinates nervous. It''s not that they are too weak. After all, the person in front of them is the strongest martial artist and the patriarch of the Tarragon Family known as Zorus Tarragon, nicknamed Dragon King.
"The demon corpse is arranged, right?" Zorus'' deep voice resounded.
"Yes, boss. Our men in the association have dealt with it. Taking a few corpses from under their eyes shouldn''t be a problem." Hunk answered without any change in expression.
"Hmm," Nodding his head, Zorus looked at Hunk with sharp eyes and asked, "Keep an eye on them. This project is in its final phase. There shouldn''t be any problem."
"As youmand. Boss." With those words, Hunk and his subordinate left.
*Beep* his phone rang.
Zorus checked the caller id, then picked it up.
[My friend, you make me wait a lot.]
"... Just what do you want, Reizer?" Zorus asked in a deep voice.
[Oh nothing, did you check that popr video?]
"That Savior Squad?" Zorus asked in puzzlement.
[Yes, don''t you know who that boy in the video is?]
Without waiting for the Zorus to reply, Reizer already answered.
[It''s your precious research subject and my brother''s grandson.]
Though the news was surprising, Zorus didn''t lose hisposure and calmly said.
"What does it have to do with us? We didn''t do anything excessive to him like you guys."I think you should take a look at
[Well, you are right about that.]
Zorus snorted and said, "Even if he knows, what can he do to us?"
"He is just a fledgling."
Reizer, at the other end of the phone, didn''t refute him. Neither did he give any warning. This Patriarch of the Tarragon family is way too conceited. Because of his status and power, he doesn''t take anyone in his eyes easily.
But that''s also his mistake. Even if he doesn''t think much of awakeneds. He should know it''s been only a month since the world changed. For Shin and the others who can already show such great strength and growth. They are a threat. Dealing with them is not easy.
That is also the reason Reizer is being cautious.
Thinking that there was no point in warning about this. He decided to talk about the other matter.
[Is everything going ording to n?]
At Reizer''s question, Zorus didn''t think much and answered.
"The experiments have borne some results. Soon everything will be ready. You can also prepare on your end."
[Sure, I''ll send another batch of subjects.]
"It''s better to bring the young ones," Zorus said.
The subjects they were talking about were a batch of children to whom they were going to inject the upgraded serum.
*Beep*
The call on the other end was suddenly hung up.
Zorus snorted in dissatisfaction and threw the phone on his side.
"That old man has be way too cowardly. If not for the cooperation, I would have killed him long ago."
"Why do we have to work with them, Dad?"
A voice full of dissatisfaction resounded in that room.
A handsome young man seemed to be in his twenties with a blonde ponytail and a little sassy look entered Zorus'' line of sight.
Zorus'' eyes narrowed, looking at the young man in front of him.
"Sam, what are you doing here?"
Sam looked at his dad like a spoiled child and said, "I want to practice my new moves."
Zorus sighed and said, "I''ll let someone to send you a few ordinary humans. After they die, don''t forget to dispose of their corpses."
Sam shrugged and said, "I know. You don''t have to remind me."
Seeing his leaving back, Zorus sighed and muttered. "Why is there so much difference between Sam and Nelson?"
***
[Shin''s Status Board ]
***
__________________________________
[Name- Shin Wolner]
[Age - 20]
[Title - 1st awakened, Maniac, Odd Breaker, Demon yer]
[Level - 89] (New)
[STR - 300] [VIT - 300] [AGI - 300] [DEX - 300] [Stamina - 300]
[Mana - 504 (80% Purified)]
[Divine Energy - 4.00]
[Demonic Core - Baron Rank]
[Bonus stats - 85]
[Legacy - ??]
[Special ability - Plunder [Advanced 2]]
[Special Skill - Devourer''s Touch, Mana Absorption, Upgrader(SS), Loan]
[Blessing - Instant Recovery(SS)]
[Plundered Abilities:]
Purple Lightning (SS), Hell Fire (S), Mind Control (B), Water Magic (A), Sharp Shooter (A) Toxic Ninja (A), Enhanced Senses (A), Shadow Veil (B), Arcane Web (C), Gravity (A), Demonic Fog (A), Mana ball (D), Blood Sword Art (E), Shape Shifter (A), Charming Eyes (E), Phantom Clones (D)
[Abilities Collected: 0 ]
[Skills - Magic Eyes (S), Extreme speed (A), Pain tolerance (D), Body Defense (C), Razor sh (B)]
[Skills Collected - 0]
[Skill Points - 0]
[Memory Cubes - 152]
[Equipment]
- Ts de [Artifact] - (Semi-Heroic grade)
- Formless (Legendary)
- Wyvern Armor (Heroic)
[Items] (New items added)
[Soul Space] (New items added)
***
Chapter 238 Alfreds Call!
?
Under Shin''s initiative, everyone got acquainted with each other.
*Beep*
Shin saw the caller ID and immediately picked up his phone.
"Dad,"
[Shin! Where are you?!] Alfred''s impatient voice came from the other end.
Shin knit his eyebrows as he heard Alfred''s tons. Though curious, he answered truthfully, "At Simon''s house."
[Come to my office, it''s urgent.]
Shin nced at the girls in front of him who were looking at him curiously and murmured, "Alone?"
After a pause, Alfred''s voice came from the other end [... They cane too.] He obviously understood what Shin meant by that question. Moreover, the thing he is concerned with may also need their help.
Getting Alfred''s affirmation, Shin said, "Got it, we will be there soon."
With that, the call ended.
"What happened?" Elena asked.
Aurora and Emily didn''t need to ask. With their physique, they heard everything clearly.
Only Elena''s physique was not yet that great. So she needed to ask.
"My dad. It''s something urgent. We need to go."
"Should Ie as well?" Elena asked.
Shin looked at her for a moment, then nodded.
Aurora and Emily wondered if Alfred got some important information about the Wolner n. Because they knew this morning, Alfred went to find the current information about Wolner n.
But in Elena''s presence, they were hesitating about whether they should ask him or not.
Shin didn''t know about their inner troubles. He beckoned everyone to follow him. As soon as everyone was out of the house. Shin activated Gravity and took everyone to soar through the sky.
While flying Shin wondered, ''Gravity is also rted to space type ability, right? Will I obtain Space Magic if I upgrade it further or fuse it with other abilities?''
To him, Gravity is quite a useful ability, so he didn''t risk fusing it with other abilities before.
''Once I obtain more space rted abilities, I''ll try fusing it then. Maybe if the same type of abilities are fused, the result won''t be bad.''
Until now Shin has been quite lucky while obtaining good abilities with fusions. But he didn''t know if his luck will continue in the future. That''s why he decided to think carefully before using Upgrader (SS) in the future.
It didn''t take long for them to reach the building of Myriad Multimedia Broadcasting Inc.
*Beep*
"Dad, we are here."
[Wait a minute, I''ll be there.]
Some timeter, footsteps sounded near them, and Alfred''s figure approached them.
Then, under Alfred''s lead, everyone followed him inside hispany building.
Going up four floors. Alfred took them inside a meeting room.
As soon as everyone was seated down. Alfred made some movements with his hand and a soundproof energy barrier appeared inside the meeting room.
"Dad, why are you preparing all this?"
"I can use this meeting room for the next few hours. No one will interrupt us."
"I didn''t mean that."
Alfred sighed and said, "Just wait a moment. I''ll exin everything."
Hearing this, Shin didn''t say anything and waited for Alfred to operate hisptop.
Only after the projection was on did Alfred start speaking again.
"As you guys know, I was searching for Wolner n''s recent information."
Shin and the others nodded at his words. They were aware of it. Elena, who looked a bit confused, got a general understanding from Emily''s mouth.
"Recently, I found that the n was taking in a lot of orphans after the cataclysm."I think you should take a look at
"For what, Dad?" Shin didn''t think it was a good thing. Otherwise, Alfred wouldn''t act this way. So there must be something else behind it.
Aurora and the others were silent, and their entire focus was on Alfred''s words.
Alfred had a sad expression on his face as he looked at Shin and said.
"Shin, do you remember the Shaurya Military Underground Project that started six years ago?"
As soon as he heard this, Shin immediately remembered the underground facility he and Alice had entered by mistake on the day of the cataclysm.
At that time, he also felt that the project was somehow rted to his incident four years ago. It was just a feeling he couldn''t exin how or why.
"Yes, I remember. So how is it rted?" Shin asked with a slight frown.
"That project''s main initiator was the Tarragon Family, and Wolner n was also rted to it."
Aurora''s and Emily''s expressions changed upon hearing this the name of those two ns.
Alfred''s answer surprised Shin a bit. "I didn''t expect that project to be supported by them."
"Wait, what are you talking about?" Emily interrupted their conversation in confusion. "What is this project you mentioned?"
Shin looked at Emily and then at Aurora, who was equally agitated.
"That project started six years ago. They imed to make a serum that will benefit mankind. I don''t know how much of a hoax it was."
"Most of the details regarding that project were a mystery. People say that the Military started the project but now it seems it wasn''t all correct. But a few years ago, that project was discarded because of their constant failures." Shin exined the project concisely.
Under Shin''s exnation, Aurora and Emily also got a general idea regarding it.
But at this moment, Alfred''s calm and heavy words sounded that made their pupils shrank in unison.
"That project didn''t stop. It is still being carried on and is in its final stages."
"What?!" Shin looked at his dad with surprised eyes and so did the others.
Alfred''s expression was serious as he continued. But his next words made Shin and the others clench their fists and their shoulders trembled in immense anger.
"The orphans they took in have never been seen after that. So I specte they are being used as experiments."
Intense killing intent emerged from Aurora. "Those despicable bastards. For their heinous acts, they are not even sparing those children."
Everyone else also felt the same. Elena herself has lost her parents. She knew the pain of being an orphan. If not for the help of Alfred and Reina. Their condition might not have been that good either. But still not even being treated as human, she couldn''t even imagine it in her dreams.
"Dad, why didn''t we know about it before?" Shin asked with gritted teeth.
"Before they were hiding themselves too well. But now that the project is in the final stages, and after the cataclysm, people missing and dying have be an usual thing. So, they have be unscrupulous. They don''t even bother hiding themselves, as they can me the deaths of those children on monsters."
"Nor the government is going to bother them. After all, they themselves are too busy dealings with other species and dungeons. Where do they have time to think about the missing children? Even if they know they are not going to oppose those ns. After all, they will lose a lot ofbat power in doing so."
With Alfred''s exnation, they easily understood the reason and cause behind it.
"So what are we going to do, Dad?"
When Shin asked this, everyone''s attention was on Alfred. They all had some thoughts in their minds, which is why they were eager to know Alfred''s answer.
Alfred was silent for a moment as he looked at everyone''s expression. Just from a look, he could understand what they were thinking. And this made him d. Although these kids have killed a lot of monsters and even humans. They didn''t go astray in their pursuit of power and still have apassionate heart.
"The information we have about them is way too little. We don''t even know where the current facility of SMUP is. Nor any information regarding the kind of experiment being conducted on."
Alfred''s words made everyone''s frown deepen. If that is the case, it is indeed a problem.
"If we wait too long to obtain the information. I am afraid that we would be toote to stop them by then."
For Alfred''s statement, everyone nodded solemnly. They agree with him. If they keep waiting, they don''t know how many more children will suffer and die because of their experiments.
"Let''s just attack the Tarragon Family. If we beat them up enough. We will get all the answers."
At Emily''s suggestion, Aurora also agreed.
But Shin shook his head and disagreed, "We can''t do that."
Elena also disagreed. But since Shin spoke first, she didn''t say anything.
"Why?" Aurora raised her brows and looked at him sharply. ''Does he not want to take action against Tarragon Family?''
From her expression, Shin had some guesses about what thoughts Aurora was having. ''It seems she still doesn''t trust me enough.'' He knew it was inevitable and it will take time to build trust between them. But he still didn''t like this. ''Seeing her on guard makes things troublesome.''
"If we directly attack the Tarragon Family, we should also be prepared to face the Wolner n or even the other top ns. Moreover, it is also dangerous for the children''s safety so we can''t act recklessly. If we are going to take action against them. We should at least ensure the children''s safety first."
Chapter 239 Planning!
?
For Shin''s exnation, everyone nodded in approval. Aurora''s and Emily''s expressions also changed.
Right, this is not like before when they attacked Hyunjas. They are not just going to kill, but also to protect. It can''t be achieved rashly.
Emily also felt like her words were irresponsible. But the guilt only appeared for a second. As her focus was again on the conversation.
"We have to act without alerting the other party and save the children before any fight starts," Elena said with a calm expression.
Seeing her like this, Shin nodded approvingly. Yes, this was the Elena he knows. Though a little cold but always calm and makes a proper judgement. He doesn''t know what happened to her before that she was acting weirdly. Totally out of her character.
Shin didn''t know that because of love, this girl''s IQ level dropped drastically. Fortunately, because of the seriousness of the current situation, she recovered on time.
"Now the problem is how to n this. First, we have to find the location of the facility where the experiments are going on. Second, we need to save the people who are being subjected to experiments. Third, we have to do this without alerting the other party. Or at least until those victims are safely rescued." Elena immediately pointed out all the things that need to be ensured while making this n.
Hearing Elena''s words, everyone thoughtfully looked in Alfred''s direction. Without any clue, where can they even start the search?
Under their gazes, Alfred calmly pointed at the projection screen and said. "Although we don''t know where the location is. I got information that will be helpful in this n."
In the projection appeared a photo of a charitable trust.
"They are taking in orphans from the Pris City demon incident."
As soon as this sentence left his mouth, the faces of Shin and the girls became ugly.
"Can''t we just track them?" Emily asked.
Alfred shook his head and said, "They are using formations to hide their tracks."
Shin thought maybe with Alice''s Soul Mark, the formation will be ineffective. But they need to leave a mark first.
Elena touched her chin and after pondering for a moment she asked, "Uncle, do you know where those children are being kept currently? Or did they already transport them?"
Alfred nodded his head and said, "I know where they are now. But once they start transporting them, they will surely use formations, and it will be difficult to track them."
Elena nodded in understanding, then said, "They are still collecting orphans. So probably they should move by tomorrow."
For Elena''s evaluation, Alfred also nodded in approval because he also thought the same.
At this moment, Shin''s words made both Alfred and Elena surprised. "If it''s difficult to track them. I will just infiltrate them."
"But how? Shin you are not even a child, they could easily tell you apart."
"Yeah, Shin. Once you are caught, the whole n will fail and they will be vignt."
Alfred and Elena were doubtful about Shin''s idea.
Although Aurora and Emily were the same and didn''t understand why he will suggest that. They didn''t say anything and waited for him to exin. Because until now he hasn''t disappointed them. So they didn''t think he would say such things foolishly.
Shin didn''t bother exining, just closed his eyes and activated his ability.I think you should take a look at
"Shape Shifter."
Under everyone''s astonished eyes. Shin''s body frame started deforming and shrinking in size a little. In front of them appeared a beauty with ck hair and amethyst color eyes.
"W-What?" Elena looked at Shin with a horrified expression. No, it''s not Shin. The person sitting in front of them was the same as herself.
Like a doppelg?nger of herself. Another Elena with no absolute difference in appearance.
"So how is it?" Shin, who took Elena''s form, asked in the same voice as her.
"This is amazing," Alfred mumbled while barely maintaining hisposure.
Elena stood up from her seat and observe Shin closely. "There''s no difference between us."
"I didn''t think he could do something like this too. Isn''t this great,dy Aurora? This way he can change into a teenage child and easily infiltrate without raising suspicions." Emily said with a look of amazement.
"Hmm." But Aurora, on the other hand, didn''t respond. She just gave a slight nod and kept silent. Instead, her eyes were looking at Shin inexplicably.
When Emily saw Aurora''s expression, a knowing grin appeared on her face. ''It seems Lady Aurora has also figured it out.'' Regardless of what she thought, she kept up her act of being amazed. She decided to talk about this with Aurorater.
Aurora''s eyes were staring at Shin, who was in Elena''s form.
''Isn''t this the same ability that man showed before who transformed into Alice? Why does Shin have this ability? How did he obtain it?''
There were many doubts in her mind, and even some guesses which she thought were outrageous.
''Could it be he can take another person''s ability?''
''No, no way. This can''t be. Something so heaven-defying shouldn''t exist.''
Though Aurora thought it was ridiculous. But it didn''t stop her from thinking of this possibility.
''But what if it''s true? Shin could take another person''s ability.''
Aurora gulped slightly and thought. ''If that is the case, it exins why he has so many different abilities.''
All those mysterious dots were finally connecting inside her mind. But then another question came to her. ''In that case, is he not after my ability too? Or does he not want to take it for me and he really wants our friendship?''
Aurora wanted answers to her doubts. But she knew now wasn''t the time.
Shin noticed Aurora''s change in expression and also knew the reason behind it. He knows she is smart enough to understand the clues. But for him, Emily''s reaction was unexpected. ''Is this a deliberate act, or is she actually clueless?''
Whatever it may be, he didn''t care. He wouldn''t exin anything about his ability and they can make their own guesses.
''Now, I just want to know how you will react.'' Looking at Aurora, Shin thought inwardly.
Chapter 240 Noah And Lily!
?
After discussing further details, Shin mentioned everyone''s task in a brief.
"Elena will be responsible for gathering everyone and exining the details of the n."
For this n, he will need the help of all the guild members. In his absence, Shin left Elena in charge of leading the guild members.
Elena nodded seriously, but inwardly she felt happy for some inexplicable reason.
Pointing at the vampire duo, he said.
"Aurora and Emily will be on standby for now and will wait for my response." They didn''t have any opinion on this.
No one was going to be a part of his infiltration n. He was going to work alone.
Shin had sent a telepathic message to Alice but there has been no response from her side. Moreover, he doesn''t know how to enter the sanctuary so he could only wait for her to answer back.
"Dad, please send me the location."
Alfred nodded and shared the location details with Shin.
The ce where currently the children were being kept was around 230 km from Aston City. It was a small vige known as Kulhard. It doesn''t have any specialty and is quite an inconspicuous ce.
After preparing some things and keeping them inside Soul Space. Shin used Shadow Veil to turn invisible and, with the help of Gravity, he soared through the sky.
His destination is the vige of Kulhard.
***
The vige of Kulhard.
A bus stopped on the outskirts of the vige.
Several people wearing a uniform of a charitable trust came out of the bus leading a group of orphan children.
"Mister, is this the ce where we will live from now on?" A 12-year-old kid with a small face asked the man with thin eyebrows who was leading them.
Hearing him ask this, several other children also looked over curiously. It seems they also wanted to ask the same question.
The man turned to look at him with a kind smile and said, "No, we will take a break here. Then we will go to our destination."
"Okay," the kid nodded with a sunny smile. Obviously, this uncle in front of him was a ''kind-hearted'' person. Just yesterday, the demons killed his parents and destroyed his home. He who didn''t know what to do was helpless in that vast city. Fortunately, this uncle came and helped him. He promised to take him to a ce with a lot of children where he could go to school and live a good life.
Not only him, these good people also helped his friend who was in a simr situation and also many other children.
''Mom, Dad, look after me. I promise I''ll do my best to live a good life. I''ll study hard from now on.'' The kid thought, looking at the sky, hoping his parents were watching him.
On his side, he saw a small girl just a little younger than him hugging a rabbit plushie tightly. Her eyes were red because of the dried tears.
"Mom... Dad... *Wuu*"
The kid''s eyes also became moist, looking at his friend''s teary eyes.
"Lily, don''t cry. Everything will be fine."I think you should take a look at
Lily looked at her friend, who had also lost his parents just like her, but was still acting strong.
"No... ah."
Noah looked at Lily and couldn''t help but want to cry together with her. But he knew he couldn''t break like this. He needs to be strong for himself and Lily''s sake.
"I am here with you. Don''t cry, you shouldn''t let Uncle and Aunty worry about you in heaven."
Hearing this, Lily bit her small lips and pretended to be strong, trying her best to hold back her tears.
"Umhm." She nodded her small head slowly. She didn''t want her parents to worry about her in heaven.
When the man with thin eyebrows heard their conversation. Although he had a kind smile on his face, inwardly, he was very bored. ''It''s exhausting looking at these runts.''
''Can''t we just give them sleeping gas and directly transport them? Why so much trouble?''
Though dissatisfied, he could onlyin inwardly.
Under Noah''sfort, Lily also calmed down a little. After that, both of them curiously looked at the small building they were entering.
At first, they were all taken to have lunch. They arrived in arge hall which looked like a canteen and could easily amodate 50 people.
As it was lunchtime, they served a meal for all the newly brought orphan children.
"Wow, it''s good." Noah''s eyes lit up, tasting the first bite, so he nced at Lily and urged. "Lily, you should try it too."
He knew very well that Lily hadn''t eaten anything since yesterday. So no matter what, he had to somehow have her eat something.
Although Lily wanted to shake her head and say that she has no appetite but looking at Noah''s concerned eyes, those words couldn''te out of her mouth.
In the end, she could only put the plushie beside her and start eating.
Seeing Lily''s actions, a relieved look appeared on Noah''s face, then he immediately gave a sunny smile and said cheerfully.
"Told you, right? It''s good."
"Umhm." Lily nodded and ate her meal.
The man with thin eyebrows looked at all the children and had a kind smile on his face. But inwardly he was thinking that it should be theirst meal they will be eating happily.
Of course, there was no pity in his eyes. Because, to him, these little runts don''t even deserve this meal.
As everyone''s meal wasing to an end, he walked up and said in a loud voice, attracting everyone''s attention.
"Children, did you like the meal prepared for you?"
A good deal of cheerfulughter broke out. Hearing this, the man nodded in satisfaction. The kind smile never left his face. Which made the children like him even more. Only if they knew what he was thinking, they would cry out in horror.
''These runts are so annoying. What are they, howler monkeys? How can they make so much noise? It''s irritating. I want to beat them to death. But these products can''t be damaged.''
Chapter 241 Infiltration Begins!
?
With a hypocritical smile on his face, he announced loudly.
"Your other friends haven''t arrived yet. So we will wait for them here and start traveling tonight."
"Mister, are they also orphans like us?" A little kid asked tentatively.
"Yes, they are. But even if that''s the case. I promise you guys will truly live a good life in the future."
Hearing this, a sweet smile appeared on that kid''s face.
*p*
The man pped his hands and while pointing towards his colleagues he said. "Okay, now that the questions are over, everyone with follow these brothers and sisters and take some rest."
"Okay!" Loud cheers broke out as the children continued their meal imagining their ''wonderous'' future ahead.
***
In a remote location in the vige of Kulhard. Shin''s invisible silhouettended on the ground with a small thud.
''Oops, my control is still not good.''
Fortunately, it was just a remote ce and no one was there to witness the small dent appearing on the ground out of nowhere.
''My Mana is almost exhausted.''
He had been flying nonstop without any breaks and barely some mana was left by the time he reached here. Fortunately, his Mana Absorption recovers his mana very fast. Otherwise, he would have difficulty maintaining the Shadow Veil and remain invisible.
After taking a break for a few minutes. Shin''s eyes became serious.
''Now let''s start the infiltration.''
Activating his Magic Eyes with his Enhanced Senses it didn''t take long for him to find the location of the said charity organization.
''There are already dozens of kids. Just how many orphans are they going to take?''
Thinking so, without wasting any time. Shin who was invisible directly walked inside the building.
Even if he passed by many people no one found him or felt anything wrong. Completely oblivious to Shin''s infiltration they were focused on their respective tasks.
''These people are too weak.''
Shaking his head Shin fell on a man with thin eyebrows who was givingmands to everyone.
''Is this guy their leader?''
''His strength is too weak.''
''Why are there only low-grade martial artists here?''
''Is it some scheme or are they just disposable pawns?''
Shin didn''t understand the current situation of the Wolner n. So he couldn''t conclude.
He saw that the man he thought was a leader started walking separately in a certain direction.
Shin secretly followed after him. And as soon as the man was out of everyone''s sight. Shin immediately strangled him and used Mind Control.
"Wha-mmph?!!"
There was a slight resistance but broke it forcibly. Shin didn''t care if he suffered brain damage or not. To him the life and death of that man was irrelevant.
Reading his memories Shin got the location of the facility where the research is being conducted.
''Kenshun City, huh!'' A cruel smile appeared on Shin''s face. Because he is extremely familiar with this city from Leonard''s memory.
But this also made him puzzled because, in Leonard''s memory, there is no such incident.
''Is it?'' A thought appeared in Shin''s mind. The demon outbreak of Pris City never happened in Leonard''s memory.
Also, there are a lot of changes in the future that he experienced in Leonard''s memories.
''Just why is this? Is it my existence that is bringing the change or is there some other cause?''
Whether it may be it doesn''t matter to Shin. Because the future in Leonard''s memory was bound to change. If it doesn''t then he will work hard to change it.
''I don''t want to see this world in such a state again.''
Looking at the man he was strangling whose eyes have already rolled back Shin shook his head sideways and erased some of his memories.
As soon as Shin loosened his control the men regained his consciousness and looked around puzzled.
"Did something happen? Why is my head hurting so much?"
The scalding pain in his head made him even more irritated.
"Aaah, so annoying."
"I want to kill those brats."
This small incident didn''t raise his suspicions as he med everything on those kids.
***
Coming out of the building Shin made a call to Alfred.
"Sent I have sent the location to that underground facility. You can prepare ording to the information."
[So it''s in Kenshun City. The Tarragon Family seems to be giving a lot of importance to this project that they are safeguarding it in their territory.]
"That means your spection was right."
[Yeah.] Alfred agreed solemnly and continued. [That means we are going to be facing the entire Tarragon family.]
"..."
Shin didn''t say anything and kept his silence. He understood his father''s thoughts at the moment. He also knew things will get a lot bloody and dangerous soon.
Not getting any answer from Shin''s side Alfred asked.
[... How do you n to deal with this Shin?]
"Dad, let Elena prepare everyone and arrive at Kenshun city secretly. These people are going to transport the kids tonight."
When he heard this, Alfred was surprised for a moment but he answered seriously while regaining hisposure.
[I see. So we need to act fast.]
From their spection, these people should have acted tomorrow but now that the actual timing is known they also need to act fast.
"Yeah," Shin agreed and then continued. "I am still going ording to the n. I''ll infiltrate, check the situation inside the researchb and try to save all the victims before the fight starts."
Alfred wasn''t surprised by Shin''s decision. But he still asked.
[Are you sure you can do it?]
Though Alfred was confident in Shin''s strength and knew nothing would happen to him, he didn''t know how would Shin perform when ites to saving a lot of people.
"I am sure Dad."
Hearing his confident tone Alfred was relieved.
[Okay, then you handle those things on your side and we will prepare on our side.]
[Be safe Shin.]
When he heard this a small smile appeared on his face.
"Okay Dad, see you."
With that, he ended the call.
Shin went inside the building once againpletely invisible to everyone.
''Now I need to choose a kid to transform into.''
He looked around for a bit and randomly choose a 12-year-old boy who had a silly smile on his face.
''This boy shouldn''t attract much attention.''
Thinking of this Shin got close to that and slowly raised his invisible hands atop that boy''s head and muttered inwardly.
''Mind Control.''
There was no resistance and Shin easily got control over that boy.
''So his name is Noah!? Well good. Let''s switch with him.''
Shin controlled that boy and he walked towards the washroom. As soon as Noah was out of everyone''s sight. Shin immediately hypnotized him and made him fall asleep.
''Soul Space.''
The next moment Shin carrying the little boy appeared in Alice''s Soul Space.
"Aunty!" Shin called out.
Mia''s white silhouette appeared in front of him.
"What is it son inw?"
"Can you take care of him for a while?"
"Is this kid you are shape-shifting into?"
"Yes."
Shin had already exined everything to Mia and Robin while he was on his way to Kulhard.
"I see, then you leave. I''ll take care of him."
Getting Mia''s assurance Shin didn''t waste any time and left the Soul Space. He knew leaving that kid in Mia''s care he can rest assured.
As soon as Shin came out of the Soul Space. He immediately activated his ability.
"Shape Shifter."
And the next moment Shin''s body started shrinking. His muscr hands became smaller. His angr face gained some baby fat. His clothes changed and within a few seconds, he had transformed into Noah.
''Well, the transformation is perfect. Now I just have to rely on my ''Oscar'' acting skills.''
With enough confidence in his heart, Shin acted as Noah came out of the washroom.
''I just have to keep up a silly smile.''
''As expected no one found anything suspicious.''
"Noah~"
Shin heard a voice calling out to him. It took a few moments for him to register his current identity.
"Hey, Noah, are you listening?"
The girl holding a rabbit plushie asked with a small frown.
"What is it, Lily?"
''Fortunately, I read his memories otherwise it would have been troublesome.''
Lily didn''t know why she was feeling weird looking at Noah in front of her. But she shook her head thinking it might be her imagination.
"Come with me. There''s a small garden in the back. Let''s go there."
With one hand holding her plushie and with another hand, she grabbed Noah''s hands urging him.
Shin didn''t resist and let her lead him. From Noah''s memory, he also knew the situation of the little girl in front of him. In the end, he could only feel pity for both of them.
''Though I don''t know how it will turn out for you in the future. I promise at least very least I won''t let you two be experimental subjects.''
He thought while letting the little girl in front of him, drag him.
Chapter 242 Gene Reagent!
?
Kenshun City.
Inside the underground research facility of SMUP, many researchers were gathered together, conducting an experiment on the new research subject brought by the ck-suited Hunk and his subordinates. The Drillhorn deers.
"Dr. Garfield! The Gene Mutation reagents are ready!" A young researcher reported.
Dr. Garfield slightly nodded his head while his face was extremely serious. One could see various emotions, reflecting on his middle-aged face, nervousness, anxiety, hope, craziness, and most of all fear of failure. He didn''t dare mess around and make any mistakes because he knew the consequences of failure. It will be something more torturous than death.
"The subject is anesthetized, right?"
To Garfield''s question, a young researcher hurriedly reported.
"Yes sir, the dose is just right, and the experiment can be started anytime."
"Hmm,"
"In that case, let''s start the first experiment."
At Garfield''smand, all the researchers became active. Two separate chambers made of bulletproof 30 cm thick transparent ss were used in conducting this experiment. On one side, there was an unconscious Drillhorn deer, on the other side was a tied-up young man.
The young man was conscious and was looking at the researchers behind the transparent ss with resentment and extreme anger in his eyes. But he was unable to resist.
A week ago, he was kidnapped by these strange people and became a guinea pig for their experiments The treatment he received, such as being stabbed by multiple injections in a day and being tormented by tremendous pain. As if his cells were being reced and his entire body parts were changing. For thest week, every day that passes, he only wishes to die rather than suffer so much torture.
No amount of crying, begging or even threats worked against these ruthless, inhuman, steel-hearted researchers. The only relief in hisst week of torturous hell was that he wasn''t alone going through so much pain. Many other people suffered as much, and even more than him,pared to those who have been suffering for the past few years, his amount of pain and suffering is nothing in front of them. His mouth was sealed, he couldn''t even curse these people who were behind these cruel acts.
"Inject the serum!"
At Garfield''smand, the female researcher behind him tapped on herputer a few times and the next moment, injecting machines appeared inside both the ss chamber. On the side of the Drillhorn Deer, a red serum was injected, and on the human''s side a blue serum. The Drillhorn Deer was unconscious, so there was no reaction on his side when the serum was injected. But when the young man saw the blue serum appear in front of him, his eye widened, and his mind went numb.
He wanted to resist but no matter how much he tried he couldn''t break free. He wanted to scream, cry and beg for mercy. But his mouth was sealed so only muffling sounds could be heard.
When the serum was injected the young was horrified. But to his relief even after a few seconds passed the expected pain didn''te.
Seeing that the serum was injected Garfield gave said, "Start the gene mutation on chamber one."
It was precisely the Drillhorn deer''s side. A lot of clicking sounds were heard as the researchers activated the machine. There were also several researchers recording the data.
This time there was a change in the Drillhorn Deer. As soon as the machine was activated and the mutation of the monster''s genes started. The unconscious monster woke up and started screaming in agonizing pain.
*ROOAARR*
Hearing the terrifying roar a young researcher trembled in fright.
"Hey newbie, get used to it."
Another researcher beside him patted his back.
"I-I am fine sir. It''s just that the monster''s roar surprise me a bit." The young researcher stuttered a little nervously.
The researcher behind him nodded in understanding and said. "Don''t think too much. Just focus on doing your job and record the data."
"Yes, sir." The young researcher said while nodding.
On the other side, the young man inside the second ss chamber was scared to hear the agonizing roar.
''Am I going to be next?''
This thought made him even more scared. He couldn''t help crying in fright.
Dr. Garfield was expressionless about everything that transpired in front of him. He didn''t care about anyone''s thoughts, nor did feel any sympathy for the young man who was going to be experimented upon soon. Even the monster''s roar didn''t make him flinch.
The only this he cared about was the results. Otherwise in a month, he would be the one to die by his own experiments and at the hands of his own colleagues and juniors.
So he doesn''t have time to sympathize with others. He is already busy saving himself.
Under the process of Gene mutation, the monster''s eyes were blood shots and green tendons appeared on its body.
*GRAAOOO*
His monstrous screams never seized down. The Drillhorn Deer struggled frantically in his bounds.
Severe wounds appeared on his body but he didn''t stop resisting rather with all his strength he managed to break the chains around him.
Breaking free from his shackles the berserk Drillhorn Deer ignored his pain and bumped his horns at the thick ss in front of him. Ready to kill everyone.
Dr. Garfield wasn''t much surprised by the monster''s reaction. In the past few years, he had seen many failed experiments so he was already numb to it.
"Turn on the sleeping gas."
Hearing his calm tone the panicking researchers also reacted andposed themselves. Yes, everything is under control.
Next, a green gas was released inside the monster''s chamber.
The monster, who waspletely maddened, under the effects of the sleeping gas became a little drowsy and calmed down.
The low growls were still heard but under the powerful effects of sleeping gas. The monster couldn''t take it anymore and fainted within a few minutes.
"Keep injecting the calming drugs for now."
Saying that Garfield''s focus was on the data obtained from the current results.
"Mutation rate is only 10%."
Seeing this Garfield''s brows furrowed. But he still kept the displeasure in his heart and focused on the human in the second chamber.
"Is his body condition stable?"
"Yes, sir!"
"Hmm, good. In that case, inject him with the new gene reagent which isbined with the Drillhorn Deer''s DNA."
When the researchers around Garfield heard this they looked at him with shock and wide eyes.
All their movements stopped. They all wanted to say something but because of their position, they didn''t dare speak a word. Helpless, they could only turn to look at another researcher who is just a position below that of Dr. Garfield.
The researcher with few hairs on his head and round sses sighed. He understood everyone''s eyes. But since no one dared to step forward only he could bite the bullet.
"Dr. Garfield the new gene regent was just extracted and has not been optimized properly. We don''t know what kind of effects it may have. We haven''t even tested it in other species. I am afraid."
Garfield raised his hand and stopped him from speaking further.
"Do you think I don''t know the consequences you are talking about?"
Garfield''s counterquestion made him shut up.
"We only have a month toplete the final serum. Until now we couldn''t find a stabilizing factor for the serum. Fortunately, the cataclysm happened and we came across a unique monster species which can help stabilize the aggressive serum."
"As long as the serum can perfectly merge with Drillhorn Deer''s DNA. The serum will beplete."
Although Garfield said with confidence. It was actually just a hypothesis based on the behavior of Drillhorn Deers he saw a few weeks ago.
Drillhorn Deers are regarded as nonaggressive monsters because of their herbivore nature. Unless provoked these monsters don''t take the initiative to attack.
Though nonaggressive by nature they can''t be considered harmless because of their huge attack power.
Their horn attacks are very dangerous. The only reason the Drillhorn Deer couldn''t break through the bulletproof ss was because of the effects of the serum given to him before. Because of the red serum, the Drillhorn Deer couldn''t gather the strength in his body and was weakened by 80% of his full strength.
Otherwise, all these weak researchers would have died within a minute.
For Dr. Garfield''s exnation and confident words, the other researchers were helpless. He is their head. What can they do? Only agree.
Once again the researchers got to work and another machine was activated.
"The new regent is injected at the countdown of ten."
10
9
8
...
2
"And 1."
As soon as those words fell out of the female researcher''s mouth. A purple gene reagent was injected into the young man inside the second chamber.
"Switch on the mana radiation device to fasten the gene mutation process."
The researchers followed suit.
And the next moment a bright blue light followed on the second chamber.
*AAAAAHHHHHH!!!*
"STOP IT!!!!"
*GRRAAAHHHHH*
Chapter 243 Guild Meeting!
?
Under the effect of mana radiation. The new gene reagent became even more active and the young man''s gene started mutating at a visible.
His DNA started changing which lead to the deformation of his material body. All his cells were slowly being reced under the blue light of mana radiation.
His body was being crushed and healed at the same time. This process brought him a great deal of pain.
*AAAAHHHH*
*GRAAHHH*
For his constant screams, the researchers didn''t have much of a reaction as they patiently looked over in the direction of his chamber while also keeping an eye on his physical data disyed on the big screen.
From their reaction, it can be judged that they seem used to it.
"How long will it take for his genes topletely mutate?"
Looking at numerical data in the screen in front of him Dr. Garfield asked the female researcher beside him.
"If nothing goes wrong then 17 hrs sir."
Hearing the estimated time Dr. Garfield nodded. Not too surprised. It was under his expectations.
"Keep observing the changes and give me the observation results of A - 006."
Hearing this the researcher who recorded Azure''s data came forward to give the report.
Reading the report there was a frown on Garfield''s face.
"Condition is normal. But still unconscious."
This made Garfield disappointed for a moment. But soon he regained his calm and his tensed brows rx.
[A - 006]
Codename - Azure. It can be said that she was his most sessful experiment until now. Unfortunately, even though her body is fine. She is still in an unconscious state.
Azure has been injected with the previous game reagent which didn''t have the DNA of Drillhorn DNA. Even under the aggressive effects of the serum she still survived.
This made Garfield hopeful for the sess of the serum. But to his disappointment, she had been in an unconscious state all this time.
"Continue supplying her nutrients and notify me if there''s any change."
"Yes, sir."
With that, the researcher left hastily.
Garfield on the other hand sighed.
''I just hope this time it''s a sess.''
Suppressing his stress he continued monitoring the gene mutation process.
***
On the other side. The container of experiment A - 006.
Azure eyes fluttered open and then closed immediately because of the weird liquid surrounding her.
''Where am I?''
Yes, she regained her consciousness. But out of caution in the unfamiliar situation, she didn''t show any movement and pretended to be unconscious.
''Why are these things attached to my arms? It hurts.''
Azure felt a slight pain in her head and her memory started recovering.
''I remember! I was kidnapped and they did something to me.''
Remembering her experience Azure felt deep hatred in her heart. But she was also scared.
''No, I need to calm down. They might still be observing me.''
Azure wanted to know what was happening around her. But she didn''t dare open her eyes for fear of being discovered.
But a momentter she was surprised. Because she could sense everything around her.
''W-what did they do to me?''
She was horrified to find herself in a container. She also sensed there were many other containers near her and inside them, there were still other people.
She also sensed a weird outline of some figure which she didn''t think was a human.
''What is that? Some kind of animal?''
If Azure had seen with her eyes open she would scared to find that the creature was extremely simr to a fictional species. A goblin.
Azure, had been kidnapped 3 months ago and she has been unconscious for around 2 months. That''s why she had no idea about the cataclysm and the changes in this world.
So she could never imagine the creature she determined as some weird animal was actually a monster.
''I have to escape from here. But how?''
While Azure was still thinking of a way to escape from here. The researchers werepletely oblivious that the experimental subject [A - 006] has awaken and she was their first sess.
Unfortunately for them, no one was there to give a detailed check on her as most of the researchers were focused on Drillhorn Deer and the new mutation experiment which is undergoing currently.
***
Aston City.
Inside a meeting hall, several familiar figures could be seen.
Alex Wend, Marine Scott, Selene Fred, Eddie Jones, Aurora Luxembourg, Emily McCarthy, Elena Adger, James Felbert, Jenny Felbert.
Simon and Celeste are with Mastisk right now. So Elena didn''t disturb them. Who knows how will that disguised Dwarf react?
Elena stood up and with a calm expression on her face as she said. "It seems everyone is here. Before we start. Let me introduce you to the new members of the guild."
Pointing at the two beautiful women with calm temperament beside her she said.
"They are Aurora and Emily. They fought alongside Shin and Alice in the Pris City Demon incident yesterday. You might have seen them in the video."
With Elena''s reminder, several people nodded looking at Aurora and Emily curiously.
Elena looked at Aurora and Emily and said, "I''ll brief them on the situation first and then introduce them to you."
They both nodded and were fine with her arrangements because Elena has taken the leadership role in the absence of Shin.
Even if Aurora was stronger than her and has some leadership qualities (That''s what she thinks). She knew that she was unfamiliar with everyone here. So the decision-making should be left with Elena who was the most familiar with everyone here and also has the right mind for leadership.
Elena started recounting everything that has happened. When the guild members heard the inhuman acts of SMUP. They couldn''t sit still and anger surged in their hearts.
"Those bastards are too ruthless!" A bulky man said while breathing heavily. Holding back his anger.
"Calm down Alex," A blue-haired said to the bulky man. Then looking at Elena she asked, "What do you mean when you said it''s rted to Shin?"
Elena took a deep breath and then started exining Shin''s background. Most of them didn''t know about Wolner n but when they heard things about ancient martial artists and cultivation of life energy. They felt their worldviews shatter.
"A-Are y-you telling me such martial artists existed even before the cataclysm?" Even the timid Marine asked in surprise.
Elena nodded and said, "There are many things in this world hidden from the public eye. Magic has existed in this world even before the cataclysm for many centuries in the name of mages and mage craft. Those heritages are now with the Mage ns and those mages practice mage craft. It''s just that they have been using Life Energy instead of Mana."
Her exnation made everyone feel as if this world that they have been living in for decades was unfamiliar.
"How long have you known about all these things Elena?" Jenny asked curiously.
To her question, Elena shrugged and said. "It hasn''t been long. I only knew about a few things from Aunty Reina before."
Then pointing at Emily and Aurora, she said. "The rest of the details were exined by them."
This surprised everyone as their eyes subconsciously moved in the direction of Aurora and Emily in unison.
Under their confused looks, Elena stated. "As I said. Many things are hidden from the public. Just like their existence."
Without waiting for Elena to continue, Aurora stated, "We are vampires."
Everyone looked at her in shock and disbelief. Then looked at Elema as if asking whether it was true.
Under her affirmative nod. They also believed her.
"This is... too amazing!" James said with a gulp.
Everyone shared simr feelings with him.
Though they had a lot of questions for Aurora and Emily. But before anyone could ask Elena''s words made them stop.
"We can talk about other thingster. Now that everyone knows the current situation I won''t everyone''s answer."
Giving a deep look at everyone she uttered.
"Are you willing to fight with us? Let me remind you. Once you participate we will end up fighting these powerful ns, mages, and even vampires."
"As you guys don''t have any conflicts with them. We don''t want to force you. As per the contracts you signed we won''t force you all to take human lives and everything depends on your choice."
***
Current Status:
***
[Selene Fred]
[Level - 46]
[Age - 23]
[Special ability - Water Elementalist (A)]
***
[Marine Scott]
[Level - 47]
[Age - 23]
[Special ability - nt Elementalist (A)]
***
[Alex Wend]
[Level - 41]
[Age - 26]
[Special ability - Body Defence (C)]
***
[James Felbert]
[Level - 40]
[Age - 30]
[Title - Saviour]
[Special ability - Golem Master(A)]
***
[Jenny Felbert]
[Level - 43]
[Age - 28]
[Special ability - Barrier Master(A)]
***
[Eddie Jones]
[Level - 10]
[Age - 16]
[Special ability - Live Streamer (S)]
***
[Emily McCartney]
[Species - Vampire]
[Level - 68]
[Age - 23]
[Rank - Vampire Duchess]
[Origin - Earth]
[Talents - Vampire physique]
[Second Daughter of McCartney family.]
***
[Aurora Luxembourg]
[Species - Dhamphir]
[Level - 79]
[Age - 20]
[Rank - Vampire Queen]
[Origin - Earth]
[Special ability - Blood Warlock (SS) [Advanced 2]]
***
Chapter 244 Alices Training!
?
Although Elena said that, she was nervous in her heart. Because she knew, for the sess of this mission they needed everyone''s help.
To her relief, they didn''t disappoint her.
"I''ll fight. I can''t forgive them for their inhumanity against those children." Alex said firmly.
"Y-Yeah, I''ll also fight alongside everyone." Marine also chipped in.
Selene smiled when she heard Marine''s answer then nced at Elena as she said. "Miss, Elena. You underestimate us too much. We aren''t going to back down. Even if we don''t have any enmity with them, it doesn''t matter. They are the enemies of our guild master. So they are our enemies too."
Elena''s lips curled up into a smile when she heard this.
James and Jenny also looked at each other and nodded with a smile.
"Yes, we are in it too."
Eddie also raised his hand and said, "Um, although I am weak and I don''t know if I''ll be useful. I''ll do my best to help the Guild Master."
As for Aurora and Emily. They just shrugged. No words were needed. More than Shin they themselves are going to fight with the Tarragon family.
So even if Shin might have a slight possibility to reconcile with them. For Aurora and Emily. It will only end when one side is eliminated.
"So Miss Elena what do we have to do?" Alex was the one to ask this question.
Elena''s expression became subtle as she started exining.
"In this mission. We have to focus on three things. First, the rescue of the victims. Second, fighting the forces of the other party. Third, find out what the experiment they are doing is. And if it is harmful then end it."
"Miss Elena, for first and second I understand. But the third requirement is too vague. We don''t have any knowledge regarding these scientific things, how can we find out what the experiments are about?" Selene raised the question she was doubtful about.
"Well, we don''t have knowledge in this area. But the people who are doing these experiments should know what this is about, right?"
To Elena''s reminder, Selene nodded her head dumbly.
Elena shifted her focus to everyone and continued. "If possible, it will be good if we can do this mission covertly."
*Knock*
There was a knock on the door which attracted everyone''s attention.
*Click*
With a click, Alfred entered the meeting hall. Although some people were familiar with him some people didn''t know him.
But before anyone could speak a word. Alfred''s eyes shifted in Elena''s direction.
"There is news from Shin''s side."
Not only Elena but Aurora and Emily also looked at him sharply.
The others had different kinds of reactions. But no one said a word and waited for Alfred to continue.
"What happened, Uncle?"
"It''s Kenshun City. Also, the transport will be done tonight."
Alfred''s words made Elena raise her brows and her eyes widen.
Elena raised her hand to pinch her chin and muttered. "Kenshun City huh? So the facility is in their home ground."
"The time is earlier than I expected. It seems they are in a hurry."
To her words, Alfred also eded.
"That indeed seems to be the case. Shin is still going ording to the n."
Saying that Alfred also took a seat. While Elena was thoughtful. Some people looked at Alfred curiously to which he smiled and introduced himself.
"I am Alfred Wolner, your guild master, Shin Wolner''s Dad."
Hearing this some people came to a sudden realization.
"No wonder you two look so simr," Selene said looking at Alfred''s hair and eyes.
Elena on the other hand ced her hands on the table in front of her and said. "In that case, we still have some time to prepare."
"From Aston City, Kenshun City is only about 120 km north. As for the distance between Kenshun City and Kulhard Vige. It is more than 300 km. If they start moving tonight. They should reach by early morning."
"So what do you n to do?" Selene asked.
For Selena''s query. Elena smiled and said. "Use our abilities to the best, of course."
To her joking tone, everyone gave her confused looks not understanding what she wanted to say.
Elena''s eyes had a glint of excitement in them as said. "Okay, listen to what I say."
***
Inside the sanctuary.
Two figures of beautiful women who look exactly the same as each other were standing opposite each other in an open space.
On one side it was Adult Alice who looked extremely calm and had a mischievous grin on her beautiful face.
"Are you already done?"
*Haah*
*Haah*
Alice who heard her tease, didn''t have the strength to argue with her. As she was sweating profusely all over her beautiful body, panting extremely hard.
Adult Alice looked over with a pout and said, "With just this much how can you regain your strength and find the truth behind your bond with Shin."
Although Alice knew she said it to tempt. But if you ask her to be honest. She really was tempted.
Gritting her teeth, Alice looked at Adult Alice in front of her and said. "... I can continue."
Adult Alice smirked and said, "Then let''s continue. But time it will just be amand battle. We will fight with Soul Servants."
Alice''s eyes lit up thinking, once she get ess to Chaotic Energy she can recover her strength. But her happiness wasn''t for long when she heard Adult Alice''s next words.
Raising her finger she exined. "We can only use 100 points of Chaotic Energy in this battle."
"Only 100?!!" Alice eximed aggrievedly.
If it''s just that much she can only use it to summon Soul Servants to fight.
Yes, for her training Adult Alice limited her use of Chaotic Energy. It was mainly for two purposes.
One. To improve her control over Chaotic Energy.
Second. So she can be efficient and doesn''t wantonly use it without reserve.
Indeed, until now as per Alice''s battle style. She had always suppressed her enemies with absolute firepower. Whether it''s her Soul Bomb Skill, Reaper Chains, Soul Servants summon, or Death Scythe. For all these skills her use of Chaotic energy is much more than actually needed.
This gave Adult Alice a headache. She can''t let her continue like this. Even if Alice has a lot of Chaotic Energy it''s not a good idea to continue this way.
Even if it''s fine now. In the future when Alice will obtain more powerful skills. Their energy consumption will be a lot of times higher than her current usage.
So if she can''t even maintain her energy consumption for her basic skills. Then it will be very difficult in the future.
Moreover, these skills will also improve to the next stage in the future. Then the energy consumption will be hundreds of times that of now.
Adult Alice knows when they merge, Alice will automatically understand everything. But there''s still a very long time before that can happen. Until then, Alice is going to face a lot of powerful enemies. To fight against them, it''s better for her to learn these things now.
"Okay, stopining and get ready." Adult Alice said with a shrug and continued. "We will start with the Soldier type first."
Alice nodded and raised her hand to Summon Soul Grimoire. Just when she was about to summon the Soul Servants. She heard Adult Alice say.
"Summon them without using that Grimoire."
Alice looked at her with resentment. ''Why is she so annoying?''
She closed the Soul Grimoire and a momentter it disappeared.
"I don''t know how to summon them with the Grimoire," Alice said honestly.
Adult Alice knew about it. So she simply guided.
"Just close your eyes and feel connected to your Soul Space."
Alice also followed her instructions without question. Under her guidance, she sessfully observed the Soul Space in her mind.
"Continue exploring the Soul Space and try the find the source of Chaotic Energy inside you."
Alice''s brows furrowed when she heard this. ''The source of Chaotic Energy?'' This is something she never thought about or rather she wasn''t interested at all.
Why is it? Of course, it''s because of her obsession toward Shin. Does she even have the mind to think about other things? The answer is no.
So Alice like having a vision of God, explored her Soul Space which was as vast as a big city.
Chaotic Energy was spread almost everywhere inside her Soul Space. Wherever there''s a cluster of Chaotic energy, Alice would focus on it and try to find if it is connected to the source that Adult Alice was talking about.
For the next few hours, Alice sat cross-legged and searched every corner of her Soul Space. It was only after more than 3 hours that Alice managed to find something.
''Is this it?''
Alice saw a small crack in the cluster of Chaotic Energy. With a thought, she dispersed the Chaotic energy in that area.
The next moment in front of her appeared a portal that made her body shiver and eyes widen in disbelief.
Chapter 245 Source Of Chaotic Energy!
?
On the other side of the portal was a world made of chaos. Everything in that world is the creation of Chaotic Energy.
Just in Alice''s line of sight, there were trillions of Souls. Some are weaker like civilians, others are warriors. Souls of various species can be seen there.
Even the animals, monsters, and trees. Everything was made of Chaotic Energy. Alice saw a castle which for some reason she found very familiar.
Her mind moved just as he consciousness entered the Portal. Alice saw something that made her blood boil.
All trillions of souls turned to look at her and kneeled in respect. They revered her as if looking at their God.
With a white sh, Alice''s consciousness disappeared from there and she found herself back in the sanctuary.
*Haah* *Haah*
While she was still trying to calm the rapid beating of her heart. An amused voice sounded beside her.
"So~ Did you find it~?"
Adult Alice was talking about the source of the Chaotic Energy. But Alice didn''t have the heart to answer her. Instead, she asked in a low voice.
"... What was that?"
"What do you mean?" Adult Alice pretended to be puzzled.
Alice ignored Adult Alice''s pretentiousness and asked nkly, "What is that ce?"
"Tsk. So boring." Adult Alice pouted. Then with a slight smile, she said. "Didn''t you find that ce familiar?"
Alice didn''t answer and kept staring at her. Her silence was her acquiescence to her question.
Adult Alice didn''t care, she knows herself well.
"That''s our Domain."
Alice''s pupils shook slightly as she had a guess in her mind. As if confirming her thoughts, Adult Alice continued.
"In simple words. It''s our world, a world we created."
Alice''s pupils shrank and her breathing became intense for a moment. But looking at Adult Alice who seems so calm as if they were having a casual chat made Alice regain herposure.
With a frown on her face and inquisitive eyes, Alice asked doubtfully.
"You said my Soul Space is connected to the source of Chaotic Energy. Is that world the source of Chaotic Energy you were talking about?"
With therge amount of Chaotic Energy that Alice had seen she felt that might be the case. But Adult Alice shook her head in denial and said.
"No. It''s not."
"Huh? But didn''t you say..."
Before Alice could speak further Adult Alive cut her off.
"I told you it''s our domain and we are the ones who created that ce." She said as if hinting at something.
Alice''s expression was in as she was still confused. But after registering what she meant by her words her eyes widened in disbelief and she eximed in shock.
"Are you telling me that we are the source of Chaotic Energy?!"
When she asked this Alice herself felt unbelievable.
Adult Alice nodded and said, "Though it''s true but not entirely. We are the source but not the origin. In a certain sense, we were the rulers of Chaotic energy."
With a sigh, she continued. "What you saw just now was our domain in a different dimension. When we were at our peak we had the absolute rule over Chaotic Energy. But as we lost the strength and are now sealed and even revoked of over authority. Things have be a lot different."
Thinking of the enemies they were going to face in the future her expression was solemn.
Alice didn''t notice Adult Alice''s current emotions. She just shook her head and said, "I don''t understand."
Adult Alice suppressed all the unwanted thoughts and smiled at her, as she said, "Well that''s normal, you will know everything when the timees. You just have to remember that Chaotic Energy is not just essible energy for us to use. We are its source. We make Chaotic Energy by collecting and converting the negative thoughts of a soul."
Although Alice didn''t understand many things she still nodded her head.
"Well anyway now that you understand. Can you try summoning Soul Servants without Soul Grimoire?"
Alice nodded her head with a serious expression and closed her eyes. Remembering the feeling she had in her domain she focused on essing it.
As she opened her eyes her pupils were scarlet red.
"Remember only 100 points." Adult Alice reminded.
Alice nodded, telling that she remembers. Then with a wave of her hands, she summoned her Soul Servants.
Dark shadowy humanoid figures sprouted from the ground one by one and a momentter 5 Soldier rank Soul Servants appeared in front of Alice.
"Why are there only 5?" Alice mumbled with a frown.
It has to be mentioned that when Alice summons her Soul Servants (Soilder Rank) with the help of Soul Grimoire. She could easily summon 10 for 100 points of Chaotic Energy. But now with the same amount of energy used, she could only summon half than before. How could she be willing?
Adult Alice saw her unwilling expression and exined teasingly.
"It''s all because your control over Chaotic Energy is not at that level. Soul Grimoire should be used for your support but you have be too dependent on it. You don''t know the actual use of Soul Grimoire."
Alice was to refute her words but Adult Alice''s next actions made her shut up.
With a wave of her hands. Adult Alice also summoned Soul Servants. A thousand Soldier Rank Soul Servants appeared in front of them. But that''s not all. Just with a nce, anyone could see the difference between Alice and Adult Alice''s summons.
If Alice''s summons is just a shadowy humanoid figure. Then Adult Alice''s summons is like a soldier wrapped in ck clothes from head to toe.
Moreover, their features are easily distinguishable. There are even weapons on hand. Some had a ck broad sword, some had shields and long swords, and so on.
The difference is huge.
Alice looked at the army in front of her and asked while pointing her finger at Adult Alice.
"Didn''t you say, only 100 points?"
"Yes."
"... So what is this?"
"Just like I said. They are what I summoned with 100 points of Chaotic Energy."
Her words made Alice understand just how poor she was at controlling Chaotic Energy. She was a little depressed. Understanding is one thing but looking at her, infuriatingly annoying expression, epting it is difficult.
So she wanted to argue.
"... But you also said only Soldier Rank."
"Yes, they are Soldier Rank." Adult Alice said calmly.
Alice''s lips twitched as she looked at them again. ''From where do they look like Soldier Rank.''
Soldier Rank summons are the weakest batch of Soul Servants in Alice''s arsenal. But in Adult Alice''s hands, she could see that each of them was far more powerful than the group of elves she met in Pris City.
''Just what level of strength do they have?''
From the powerful force she was feeling from them, Alice was certain that even one of them could kill Aurora in seconds.
And maybe she was still underestimating them.
Well, it wasn''t that surprising considering that Adult Alice was an immortal existence. That means her strength should also be something far more than she could even imagine.
"From where does it seem like we are having amand battle? My side doesn''t even have a chance."
Aftering out of shock Alice eximed in annoyance.
This battle is like 5 ants fighting a thousand elephants.
Where do they have a chance?
Looking at Alice''s depressed expression Adult Alice''s grin widened.
''Is this the joy of testing myself?''
Shaking her head she said. "I was just giving you a look at what can be done with good control of Chaotic Energy."
She waved her hands and the next moment all her thousand summons disappeared leaving a cluster of Chaotic Energy which she absorbed back inside her body.
"You should recycle what you can. It a waste leaving them like that."
Alice nodded agreeing with her words.
"Now, I''ll summon the same number and level as you. So there won''t be a power advantage on either side."
With those words, Adult Alice summoned five shadowy summons that looked exactly like that of Alice''s.
"Let''s start the first round in the count of three."
When Alice heard this she looked at her seriously.
"3"
"2"
"And begin."
Immediately both of them gave their summons the order to fight.
''2 from the left, 2 from the right. One in the middle. Attack them.''
Alice gave them orders inside her mind. But Adult Alice on the other hand smirked as if easily seeing through what Alice was trying to do.
''Make a circle facing your backs. Odds will defend. Even will attack. Kill them one by one.''
Her order was simple by much organized.
At the same time, all the shadowy fighters made their moves as they weremanded.
Alice''s summons encircled Adult Alice''s summons and attacked them.
But under that perfect coordination of attack and defence. Alice summons lost within seconds.
"It looks like I won the first round." Adult Alice said with a mocking grin.
Chapter 246 Lilys Potential?!!
?
Time passed as ''Noah''municated with Lily while also keeping an eye on everyone.
''It seems they will keep their act and won''t do anything extreme to these children until they deliver them.''
This made him sigh a little as his heart calmed down. But of course, this was only a guess. He wasn''t sure if it was true or not. So he will still keep an eye on everyone.
''Elena and the others should have started on their side.''
''But what about Alice?''
Shin tried sending a transmission through his mind.
''Hey, Alice, are you there?''
''...''
He waited, but there was no response from the other side.
***
Lily felt that aftering from the bathroom, Noah was a little different. Although he still has his signature silly smile on his face. His sharp eyes seem a lot more mature.
From time to time, he looked around as if probing through everything around him.
Lily couldn''t understand what was going on with Noah.
''Is he acting maturely tofort me?''
''Or is he pretending to be strong?''
As this thought appeared in her mind. She felt it was very likely.
Lily was moved, and Noah''s special care made her emotional.
With a blush on her cheeks, she said while shuttering.
"T-Thank you, N-Noah."
"?"
''Um, what going on here?''
''Why did she suddenly thank me?''
Shin was puzzled, not understanding the brain circuit of this little girl.
''Maybe it''s something Noah did for her before.''
Although Shin read Noah''s memories, it doesn''t mean he knew everything about him. Shin only read his important details to act better like him. As for the daily life and memories of this kid. Shin wasn''t the least bit interested.
But to know or not know it is different.
Now he has to act better. So although he didn''t understand. It wasn''t a problem.
So, sping both her cheeks, Noah raised Lily''s head. Four eyes faced each other. Lily''s eyes saw a pink glow in the eyes of her also fried Noah. But this change was only for a moment, so she didn''t understand what was going on.
Staring at Noah, who was so close to her. Lily felt like her heart beating faster.
''W-what''s g-going on?''
''Why is Noah suddenly so handsome?''
A mind of a girl entering her teenage years starts gettingplicated. It seems Lily was in a simr situation and, for the first time in her life; she had this feeling for the opposite sex.
Suddenly, this little girl who lost her parents was feeling deeply attracted to a boy.
Moreover, that person was her close friend, Noah. For the former Noah, she had some affection as he was a good friend to her. But this new ''Noah'' gave her an entirely different feeling.
Shin, who had activated his Charming Eyes, didn''t know just what kind of drastic effect it will bring. He just wanted to be more convincing, so he used this ability. Looking into Lily''s eyes, he said seriously.
"Lily, a lot has happened, and we lost a lot. But remember, whatever happens in the future, never show your weak side in front of anyone. You need to step forward for yourself."
"???"
Lily was confused, but seeing the serious look on Noah''s face, she still nodded.
As for why Shin said that? It''s because this girl reminded him of Alice. But her timid nature still worried him.
Alice managed to get through everything by herself. But he doesn''t know what will happen to Lily in the future.
''If I can, I''ll try to help you and this brat. I promise.''
At this moment Shin heard a loud voice calling everyone out.
"Everyone gather in the cafeteria!!"
Just like all these children, Shin also followed after them with Lily at his side.
When he arrived in the cafeteria, Shin''s attention was on the new batch of children that had arrived just now.
With a nce, he could see there were more than 100 children inside the cafeteria and it was a little cramped.
Thinking that they nned to use these innocent children as experimental subjects. Shin''s eyes were cold.
The same man with thin eyebrows, who seemed to be the leader, stood in front of everyone and announced.
"It seems everyone is here."
Nodding his head with a kind smile, he said.
"Okay, everyone, these are your friends with whom you will live from now on."
When those oblivious children heard this, they looked around with curious eyes.
Losing their families and important people made them very sensitive at heart. So finding people who were in a simr situation to them made them feel close to each other.
*p*
"Everyone can get familiar with each otherter. First, we will have dinner and set off for our destination."
"Okay!!!"
Hearing this, majority of the children were very cooperative. They were sensible enough to know that the people in front of them were going to take care of them. So they shouldn''t make trouble.
Only a fewined.
"I don''t want to travel at night!"
"I want to sleep!"
"I want to go home!"
...
For theirints, no one cared.
As there was not enough space for everyone to eat together. Everyone ate in two batches.
But when Shin took the first bite of the food, his eyes narrowed for a moment and then immediately calmed down.
''It''s drugged.''
Because of his Toxic Ninja ability, Shin was certain that they added sleeping drugs to everyone''s food.
Although he knew that this food won''t have any effect on him. But just in case, Shin didn''t want to eat this food.
''Mind Control!''
Shin activated his ability and made everyone have the illusion that he was eating his meal.
''Let''s just burn this food.''
With a wave of his hand, a ck fire appeared on his food and soon the food was reduced to nothing.
Although no one was alerted by this and they subconsciously ignored everything. Shin didn''t notice the little Lolita Lily beside him was looking at him with wide eyes.
''W-what?''
''Why did fire appear on Noah''s te?''
''Is Noah an awakened?''
''Why did he burn his food?''
From the corner of her eyes, she noticed that no one was looking at them. This discovery made her even more shocked.
''Did no one else see that weird fire? Why are they acting like it''s normal?''
Lily nced at Noah in wonder, then looked at her te.
''Is there something wrong with this food?''
As soon as that thought crossed her mind, Lily didn''t dare eat this food in front of her.
She unzipped the back of her rabbit plushie. Then, pretending to eat, she stuffed everything inside her plushie.
Fortunately, Shin saw her suspicious actions and with his ability made everyone think that her actions were normal.
''Just what happened? Was she not affected by Mind Control?''
Shin found that just after he burned his food, Lily was acting weird.
''She resisted the effect of Mind Control.''
''It seems her mental strength is quite high.''
''Let''s see what this little girl is capable of.''
''Magic Eyes.''
One by one, Lily''s information appeared in Shin''s mind.
***
[Lily Lunart]
[Level - 0 (Unawakened)]
[Age - 12]
[Potential Awakening SS Rank]
[Trait - Shy, Curious, Scared.]
***
''Damn! SS rank! She is good!''
With a sigh, he also burned the food on Lily''s te.
Although her potential was very high. Shin didn''t think about inviting her to the guild yet.
''She is just a child. I can''t ask her to fight monsters. No matter her potential. But she can also be cultivated. Hmmm.''
There were a lot of contrasting thoughts in his mind. But in the end, he couldn''t make a decision.
''Let''s see what will happen in the future.''
Lily, on the other hand, was surprised for a moment, then nced at Noah.
Shin saw that she wanted to say something but was hesitating.
Clenching her fists, she made up her mind, and as soon as she was about to say something. A voice behind them disturbed her.
"Since you two have eaten your dinner. Don''t upy the seats."
It was a chubby child who said to Shin and Lily while holding his te. Behind him, there was another boy.
"Yeah, we were just leaving."
Saying that, Noah grabbed Lily''s hand and left.
His sudden actions startled Lily, and she was shy. In the end, she could only let Noah lead her.
While washing his hands Shin saw that Lily was looking at her plushie in distress.
Shin wanted tough but held himself back.
''Is it because of the food she stuffed?''
Taking the plushie from her. With a wave of his hand, he activated Water Magic.
Two water balls appeared in the air and washed the plushie.
Then, with the help of gravity, Shin made a vacuum andpletely dried it. Within seconds, the plushie was clean as new.
Lily witnessed everything with twinkling eyes. From the corner of her eyes, she also saw that no one noticed them.
''Am I the only one who can see this?''
Thinking of this, Lily looked at Noah in amazement.
She had many questions she wanted to ask. But Noah put his forefinger on his lips and made a silent gesture.
"I''ll tell you everythingter. For now, don''t ask anything." He whispered.
Hearing this, Lily nodded her little head in understanding.
Chapter 247 Sad Alex!
?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data//panda_novel_py/used_emails.txt''.
Within half an hour after dinner. As Shin expected, all the children started getting drowsy. Lily was also feeling a little sleepy, but not because of the sleeping drug, but because she was genuinely tired.
"Okay, everyone will start traveling now. You can sleep inside the buses."
As soon as that announcement came, some of the drowsy children startedining.
"No way I''m so tired."
"Ugh, I want to sleep."
"Why do we have to travel at night?"
*Yawn*
Some children, because of tiredness and under the effects of the drug, barely had their eyes open.
"Okay, okay, stopining and follow us."
When everyone was led outside the building, Shin''s eyes narrowed as he sensed something.
''Are they here?'' Killing intent shed in his eyes, which dispersed in a second, and no one noticed anything.
Outside the building, five buses were parked and more than a dozen people in ck martial arts clothing were doing some weird moves near the buses.
''Are they making the formation that Dad was talking about?''
Shin looked at them curiously and sure enough, within a few seconds, some weird patterns appeared in thin air and were attached to behind all the buses.
As soon as the formations were activated, Shin felt that the buses became a bit inconspicuous.
''This formation is giving a simr effect to my mind control waves. It is making other people subconsciously ignore these buses. But that''s not all. Its effect is even better than my current mind control.''
Shin sighed, thinking their method was pretty powerful. With this formation in ce, tracking them is very difficult.
''Maybe only Alice''s soul mark will work here.''
While Shin was busy thinking, those martial artists seemed to have felt something as they turned toward Shin, looking for something.
''Oh? Did they find out? It seems their senses are pretty sharp.''
Thinking that, he averted his eyes from them and shifted his attention toward Lily. As expected, as soon as Shin''s gaze averted from them, they looked around in puzzlement.
"Did you feel that?"
A martial artist asked his partner, looking at Noah and Lily with a frown. ''It''s just kids. Am I imagining things?''
"Yeah, someone was watching us." The martial artist beside him answered while looking around vigntly.
"What should we do?" Another martial artist asked.
"Everyone be on guard. Three of you will go around and check. If there are any suspicious people. Bring them back here. We can''t fail this mission." The martial artist who seemed to be their leader said in a deep voice.
"YES! CAPTIAN!" Those three martial artists answered in unison and disappeared into the woods.
She also saw their movements, but wasn''t the least bit worried. Of course, he was pretty confident in his shape-shifting ability, otherwise, he wouldn''t have used it to infiltrate.
With his magic eyes, he also sensed that these martial artists were pretty powerful. Moreover, he was familiar with their martial arts uniform.
''They''re all the members of the Shadow Hawks. A separate army of martial artists who only serve Reizer Wolner and do all his dirty works.''
Even Nics Wolner can''tmand them.
Some time passed and by the time those three martial artists returned, all the children were already seated inside the buses, and most of them were already asleep, not being able to handle the effects of the sleeping drug.
"Did you find anyone?" the captain asked.
Shaking their heads, they answered. "No sir, everything is clear."
With a frown on his face, the captain rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Thenmanded. "Hmm, get ready to depart and keep your eyes open for any followers."
***
As night fell and the white full moon hung in the sky overlooking the entire country of Hazelwood. In the mysterious dark forest that has appeared between the vige of Kulhard and Kenshun city after the cataclysm. Five inconspicuous buses were moving fast, carrying a hundred sleeping children. Because of the formation on the buses, the monsters and the animals in the forest also subconsciously ignored it.
Soon, dark clouds gathered above the mysterious forest, and heavy rainfall started. As the sounds of water sshing sounded and the bus engine roared, Shin who had his eyes closed was constantly monitoring everything around him, with his enhanced senses.
Lily beside him was already asleep and so were all the children.
The Shadow Hawks'' vignce was also reduced a little when they confirmed that they weren''t being followed.
Inside the bus, it was unusually silent, and only the sounds of the bus moving, and the rainfall could be heard.
''Elena and the others should have arrived in Kenshun city by now.''
''I wonder what Alice is doing?''
While he was thinking, Shin also rxed a little. Unfortunately, he couldn''t sleep like everyone else and this long night he was bound to be sleepless.
***
Kenshun City.
This evening, a group of visitors arrived in thismercial city known to be the center of the economy of Hazelwood country.
This group of visitors are also all familiar people. They were members of the Astros Guild.
"Wow! As I expected! Kenshun City is the best ce toe for shopping!" Jenny eximed, looking at all the high-end shops and stores of popr brands around them.
James looked at his wife speechlessly and said, "We are not here on vacation."
Jenny pouted while rolling her eyes. "You don''t have to tell me that. I know." As she said that, her eyes lit up as she saw a dress disyed in the nearby store.
James sighed in relief, but Jenny''s next words made him choke a little.
"Anyway, we still have time before the operation starts. So why don''t we check some stores out?"
James wanted to rebuke her, but Selene''s words behind him made him swallow back his words.
"Yeah, we are undercover anyway. So, it''s better to act more like tourists, right?"
When Selene said that, both she and Jenny looked at each other and nodded with a knowing smile, then simultaneously they looked at Elena expectantly with shining eyes.
They too know the importance of this mission, so obviously they won''t move around without permission.
Elena thought for a moment and agreed. "We still have time, so we can move around separately for now."
Selene and Jenny smiled cheerfully, then Selene grabbed Marine''s hands, and they entered the nearby store.
James looked at the back of his leaving wife and smiled wryly. But he still didn''t go after them and stayed with Eddie. No way. He knows how troublesome it is to be mixed up in his wife''s shopping. Now that she is apanied by other girls, it''s better to let them be.
Aurora and Emily also left, saying that they were a little hungry and were going to a popr restaurant nearby.
Elena nodded and didn''t say anything.
"Miss Elena, when is Guild Master going to arrive?" Alex asked.
"He said they will start moving at night, so based on the distance, they should arrive before dawn," Elena said, calcting the time it should normally take to cover the distance between Kulhard Vige and Kenshun City.
When he heard this, Alex''s tensed nerves visibly rxed a little.
"Elena!" Reina called out.
"Yes, Aunty?!" Elena replied subconsciously, looking at Reina and Alfred beside her.
With a nce, Reina could see that Elena was a little nervous. But it was normal, considering it was her first time leading everyone. Even though Reina knew that she wasn''t going to help orfort her. This was something that Elena needed to experience and ovee to grow and be a good leader.
Raising a sound barrier around them, Reina said. "Your uncle and I are going to see the movements of the Tarragon family."
"Should Ie with you as well?" Elena asked tentatively.
This time Reina didn''t answer. Instead, Alfred said. "No, you should prepare for the operation."
He wanted to say that ''Your recon skills are not that good yet.'' But thinking that it might hurt the girl''s heart, he changed his words.
Elena didn''t think much about it and nodded.
But after the two of them left, Elena felt a little awkward as she was the only girl left.
James, Eddie, and Alex also didn''t know what to say at this moment.
Elena turned to look at them and said, "I am also feeling rather hungry. I''ll go check that restaurant. Aurora and Emily were talking about."
Leaving those words, Elena left hastily. But she looked more like escaping.
Now only the men were left. Of course, Alex wasn''t much happy, as none of the two were his type. One was a married man and had a loving wife, so he couldn''t destroy their family. The other was an under-aged kid.
''As for boss Shin, until Miss Alice is here, I don''t have a chance. Moreover, there is also Miss Elena who likes him.''
Looking at Eddie and James beside him, Alex couldn''t help but sigh.
*Sigh*
''Why aren''t they any handsome single men in the guild?''
Chapter 248 Sam Tarragon!
?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data//panda_novel_py/used_emails.txt''.
Inside a dark cer, a group of men could be seen dragging a tied-up man who was gagged in his mouth, and a ck cloth blocked his vision.
*Mmph*
*Mmph*
Muffling sounds resounded across the narrow pathway. The tied-up man bowed as if he were begging for mercy, but because his mouth was blocked, he could only muffle. Hunk and his men turned a blind eye to everything and just drag that man inside a cer reeking of dried blood. The man resisted frantically, but all his struggles were useless. They dragged him like amb that was being dragged to a ughterhouse.
*Mmph*
*Mmph*
"Hah! So annoying!" Hunk mumbled with an unpleasant expression. Then, grabbing that man''s hair, he pulled it hard and said viciously. "Just stop making it hard for us, otherwise I will skin you alive."
But even after hearing Hunk''s threatening words, that man didn''t stop resisting. This made Hunk look at him with a mocking grin.
"Heh! It seems he knows his fate well."
*ng*
As the sound of the metal door behind them being opened was heard, Hunk and his subordinates turned to look at the iing person. However, as soon as their eyes fell on the person that arrived just now, Hunk and his subordinates'' eyes widened, and they bowed in unison.
"Master Sam!"
A handsome sassy young man with a blonde ponytail looked at them with a faint smile and said, "Oh! This one has some energy! That''s interesting! Otherwise, it would have been boring!"
Licking his lower lips with an excited expression on his face, Sammanded. "Untie him!"
"Yes, Sir!"
Then, without wasting any time, Hunk went up and removed the blindfold from that man''s head and untied his limbs.
As soon as his blindfold was removed, the man felt a cold chill on his back and a horrified expression appeared on his face as he looked at Sam and the other people in ck suits.
The man was about to remove the cloth stuffed inside his mouth and immediately beg for mercy. But Sam, who saw his actions, immediately stopped him. "Oh! Don''t untie your mouth. I don''t want to listen to your nonsense."
"Also, don''t waste your breath begging in front of me."
"I''ll give you a choice. If you can defeat me or survive one of my moves, no one will stop you from leaving and you can regain your freedom."
Sam said that with a dashing smile and a benevolent expression on his face. Given his handsome look, he really seemed like a kind person at that moment.
When he heard this, the man''s eyes lit up with hope.
But Hunk, on the other side, shook his head with a sigh.
Does he not know what kind of person Master Sam is?
And sure enough, Sam gave an evil smirk and made a w-like gesture with his right hand, ready to unleash his move on this living target in front of him.
"Pendragon Form¡ªIllusion w."
The next moment, in front of everyone''s unbelievable eyes, Sam just stood in his ce and the man who still had some hope in his eyes was chopped in three. It still took a few seconds for the blood to gush out and the chopped body to fall.
Hunk''s pupils shook in horror as he looked at Sam with admiration. Just now, he didn''t even see Sam move, and the target was already dead. This level of strength is just too amazing.
"How was it, Hunk?" Sam asked casually.
"Amazing, Sir. I don''t think even a Vampire Dutch will survive your attack," Hunk praised sincerely.
To this, Sam just shook his head and said, "Who cares about those vampires? I want to know if I can kill those demons."
At the mention of the demons, the excitement in Sam''s tone couldn''t be hidden.
Of course, Sam knows about the Pris City demon incident, and this also made him quite interested in demons.
"Tell me Hunk, do you think that savior squad is a match for me?" Sam asked with a proud expression.
"T-This¡" Hunk thought about it for a moment and said with his head hung low. "I don''t know, sir."
Although he wanted to say that Sam had no chance against them. But he swallowed his words because he didn''t want to have an early death by angering Sam.
Sam was a little dissatisfied when he heard Hunk''s answer. An arrogant expression appeared on his face, and he said proudly.
"What is there to think? They are just resorting to cheap tricks like those mages. I am a descendant of Dragon. In front of real strength, they are nothing but clowns."
Seeing Hunk and the others standing there stupidly, Sam felt a little irritated. He really wanted to kill them. But controlled his anger, so as to not waste manpower unnecessarily, and while waving his hand he said, "Just clean up this body."
"Yes, Sir!"
As he was about to go back, his footsteps halted. Then, turning to look at one of the subordinates, he asked.
"What about that woman I asked you to bring?"
"S-Sir, s-she is married."
Sam raised his brow. "So?" Then, looking at Hunk''s subordinate, he said in a dangerous tone. "Just because she is married, you didn''t bring her."
Sam made a w and was ready to kill him.
The subordinate swallowed his saliva nervously and spoke. "¡ S-She said she willmit suicide if we take her by force."
As soon as he said that, the dangerous aura vanished.
"Hmm~ That exins why! Good job backing down then. I also don''t like a broken toy," Sam said while rubbing his chin thoughtfully.
"That woman is also pretty sexy." Thinking of that woman, Sam felt a little hot in his eyes. "It''s been a long time since I tried one of her types."
"Did you tell her it was me who wanted her?"
"Yes, Sir! But she was very resolute and was ready to kill herself if we had forced her."
A frown appeared on Sam''s face as he uttered in displeasure.
"I just don''t understand. Why are these women so annoying? They get the chance to be yed by a mighty dragon and they would rather die than leave their pathetic husband. Why do they always force me to resort to improper means when I just want to be a gentleman?"
"¡"
Hunk and his subordinates were speechless and didn''t darement.
With a sad look on his face, Sam mumbled. "Then as you wish."
Then eximed while clutching his fist and gritting his teeth. "Even if it pains me to do so. To help her regain her freedom from the shackles of morality (her husband), I''ll have to dirty my hands (kill him), liberate her (kidnap her) and give her the divine blessing of a mighty dragon so she can ascend to heaven (f#ck her to death)."
Looking at his stressed expression, he seemed really unwilling to do such things. It looked like he was being forced to go against his wishes.
Hunk and his subordinates were looking at Sam''s drama with poker expressions on their faces. It seems as if already used to it.
"Hunk!"
"Yes, Sir?!"
Hunk stepped forward immediately, already having a guess of what he was going to say next. And sure enough.
"It must be her husband who is threatening her. Kidnap him first, then tell her, the benevolent me has saved her and she cane to me to express her gratitude."
Nodding his head, Hunk answered seriously.
"Fret not Sir! We will save her from the evil clutches of her husband."
Hearing this, Sam looked at Hunk with a satisfied smile on his face. Then, patting his right shoulder, he said assuredly, "I am counting on you."
With those trusting words, Sam left the cer, leaving a dead body and a group of speechless subordinates.
***
On the other side, inside the experimental chamber of the SMUP facility.
Under the effects of mana radiation, the New Gene Reagent has already started showing the effects of mutation. Due to extreme pain, the man was already unconscious. But his body had visible changes, such as the fur growing on some of his body parts and horns that started growing on his head. As time passed slowly, his body structure was also changing.
"Sir, the subject is deviating from human appearance. From the general analysis, the mutation is simr to the Drillhorn Deers."
The female researcher who was monitoring the subject said. But as she turned sideways, she found that Dr. Garfield''s eyes had never left the subject all this time.
"Just continue monitoring his vital signs. As long as he is alive, the New Reagent is not a failure."
"Yes, Sir!" The female researcher nodded without asking further questions.
Dr. Garfield prayed for the reagent to work, otherwise, he will have to continue searching for the correct ratio and would not be able to enter the next step in time andplete the Serum within a month.
Chapter 249 Lilys Awakening!
Chapter 249 Lily''s Awakening!
The long night passed by quickly and as the dawn was approaching, five buses entered the periphery of Kenshun City.
Shin: {Guys, are you there?}
Elena: {Shin! We are here!}
Shin: {Oh Elena! The buses have entered the city!}
Aurora: {Yeah, I can see you.}
Elena: {Really? Why can''t I see?}
Reina: {The buses are hidden by formations. It''s normal for Elena to not find them.}
Elena: {Then why can Aurora find him?}
Aurora: {I can''t locate the bus. I can feel Shin''s high vitality.}
Hearing Aurora''s exnation, everyone understood the reason.
Elena: {Shin, how are things on your side?}
Shin: {Everything is going as nned. Once I give the signal, be ready to act on it. Eddie, are you there?}
Eddie: {Yes, Boss!}
Shin: {Remember Eddie, what you have to do. As soon as youe in range, act on it.}
Eddie: {I won''t disappoint you.}
Shin: {I am counting on you.} {Dad, did you find anything?}
Alfred: {I''ve found some things, but nothing rted to the experiments.}
Shin: {¡ I see. In that case, we will continue the previous n.}
Alfred: {Sigh It seems so.}
***
While Shin was still talking via transmission. A gentle shake beside him woke him up.
"Noah, wake up. We have arrived." A sweet childish voice sounded in his ears.
"Umm~" Shin pretended to have just woken up.
"Good morning! Lily~!"
"Good morning~" Lily whispered.
Of course, he had sensed what Lily was going to do. So, he just acted on it. He hadn''t slept all night, but keeping up with the act was necessary.
''The real Noah inside the Soul Space should have woken up by now.''
''Well! I''ll just leave him to Aunt Mia for now.''
While Shin was still thinking, he heard those martial artists of the Shadow Hawk corps talk amongst themselves.
"What happened?"
"I just felt like someone was watching us."
"How is that possible? With the formations in ce, everyone will basically ignore the buses."
''Oops! Not good!''
{Aurora, keep your focus low. They can sense you.}
"Yeah, it must be my imagination."
Sigh
Soon the buses moved towards Death Valley, east of Kenshun City. The name of this ce, Death Valley, came from the meteor shower that fell here 30 years ago and destroyed the old Kenshun Vige that existed here.
After that, Kenshun City was established and what was left of this deste ce was just a hazy memory.
Now, finding that the SMUP research site was hidden somewhere here was rather surprising.
''No wonder, no news about it was found all these years.'' Shin mumbled with a sigh.
Soon the road came to a dead end, and the buses stopped.
"I''ll go."
Thud
A martial artist jumped out of the bus walking toward the rocky mountain in front.
Shin, who was looking at his every action with his magic eyes. Saw that the martial artists took out a yellow talisman and attached it to the rock in front of him.
Then he interested some of his life energy in that talisman and the up. Of course, most of them were still sleeping.
''It seems there was nothing wrong with the sleeping drug.''
next moment, a magical scene happened. A pathway opened through the rocky mountain going inside.
''Is that an Illusion Charm?''
While Shin was keenly looking at everything. He was also sharing the information with Elena via transmission.
Lily beside Shin looked at the scene of the pathway appearing with wide eyes.
Shin also sensed that some of the children were also slowly waking up. Of course, most of them were still sleeping.
''It seems there was nothing wrong with the sleeping drug.''
One by one, the buses entered the pathway and the illusion behind them appeared again.
''If it''s just an illusion, it shouldn''t be a problem.''
As the buses went further deep inside the tunnel. The rocky terrain waspletely reced with steel.
''There are traps!''
Shin''s eyes moved around like a curious child. But inwardly, he was frowning. Because he could see hundreds of weapons hidden behind the walls.
"No...ah~"
"What is it, Lily?"
"I''m scared."
Shin looked at Lily in confusion. What is there to be scared about? From what he has seen since yesterday. Although Lily is a bit timid. She is still a very brave girl in her heart. What is it that scares her?
"What are you scared about, Lily?"
"I don''t know." Lily shook her head pitifully, almost on the verge of crying.
"Don''t know?" Shin''s lips twitched. If she doesn''t know what she is scared about, how can he help her?
But looking at her crying appearance, Shin knew it was real. Something was going on with Lily.
"Tell me, Lily. I''ll help you." Shin asked gently.
Hearing this, Lily looked at him with trembling eyes. "I... I can hear them. They are scared."
Shin''s brows furrowed. ''They?''
Gently hugging her shoulders close to him, Shin used Mind Control around him, which acted like a sound barrier.
"About whom are you talking about Lily?"
"I... I don''t know. But I can feel it. They are scared! They wanted to live! They are crying! They don''t want to feel any more pain!"
Even with Shin''s hug. The trembling in her body didn''t stop and the more she talked, the more tears fell down her eyes.
Shin used his Enhanced Senses to search for what Lily was talking about. But even after raising his senses to the max, he couldn''t find anything weird.
''Is she feeling someone''s emotions? But whose?''
In confusion, Shin used Magic Eyes to look at her.
***
[Lily Lunart]
[Level - 0 (Unawakened)]
[Age - 12]
[Potential Awakening SS Rank]
[Trait - Shy, Scared, Confused, Sad]
[In the process of awakening. Once she experiences a stimting emotion, she will awaken.]
***
''So what she is experiencing is because of her awakening?''
Shin didn''t understand itpletely. Because, to him, awakening is still a mystery. But from the information, it should be something rted to it.
"Calm down, Lily! Listen to me, I am with you, okay? You will be fine. Understand?"
Only then did Lily calm down a little and nodded her head. But the crystal tears in the corner of her big ck eyes made Shin''s heart ache a little.
''Poor girl.''
Shin looked at her with the eyes of a big brother and whileforting her, he said assuredly. "Just tell me everything. I''ll solve it for you."
"Hmm." Lily nodded her little head and said. "I can hear some voices crying out for help. They want me to save them."
Shin understood the point and asked. "What is it they want you to save them from?"
Lily''s lips trembled as she answered. "From pain."
"Pain?"
"Yes, they don''t want to suffer anymore."
"Do you know their name?" Shin asked tentatively.
Shaking his head, Lily said. "No, they said they don''t remember."
"Don''t remember, huh?" Shin frowned.
Talking with Shin, Lily stopped hearing those voices and her mind calmed down a little.
Then abruptly, the lolita raised her head and said. "Just now, one of them told me that she knows her new name."
"New name?"
"Yes, she calls herself Azure. She talks the clearest."
"Oh?" Shin''s eyes lit up as he asked. "Can you talk to her even now?"
Lolita Lily nodded her head affirmatively.
"Ask her where is she now?" Shin had some guesses regarding what voices Lily was hearing. But he needed to confirm.
Lily''s lips tightened as she looked at Shin while tilting her head. She Shin''s eyes were cold and a terrifying killing intent emerged from his body, but he immediately suppressed it.
stated. "Azure said she is inside a big liquid container and there are several simr containers around her."
Lily didn''t understand the situation of Azure, but can Shin not?
As soon as the container was mentioned, Shin immediately remembered the containers he saw in the SMUP facility in Aston City.
''Sure enough, the people shemunicated with are the victims of this human research.''
Shin''s eyes were cold and a terrifying killing intent emerged from his body, but he immediately suppressed it.
''I need to calm down. It''s not time yet.'' Reminding himself once again. Shin uttered.
"Lily!"
"Hm?"
"Tell Azure we will save her."
As soon as Shin said that, Lily''s eyes lit up and a sweet smile appeared on her small face.
"Okay~"
***
Inside the container of experiment number A - 006.
Azure, who was pretending to be unconscious, heard Lily''s message and smiled softly.
''She wants to save me?''
Although she doesn''t know how she could talk with this girl. She knows one thing for sure. The owner of this voice was a kind person. As for why? She can only say it was a feeling.
''I know you want to save me. But you shouldn''t risk your life for my sake.''
''...''
Azure found that there was no reply from the other side. ''Can''t we talk anymore?''
She felt a little loss in her heart. But she immediately rposed herself. ''It doesn''t matter. I''ll escape on my own. But if possible, I want to meet her.''
''I seem to have some superpowers. It shouldn''t be a problem escaping. I just have to wait for the right time.''
Chapter 250 Poison Mark And Drogon!
Chapter 250 Poison Mark And ''Drogon''!
"I can''t hear her anymore," Lily said with a sad expression on her face.
"I see," Shin sighed, then continued. "Don''t worry, we will save her."
"Umhm." Lily nodded her little head softly.
Shin closed his eyes using his Enhanced Senses to the extreme. While doing that, he also shared all the information by sending transmissions to Elena.
A few minutester, after several checks, the buses finally stopped in front of arge wall where fourrge letters were written.
SMUP
The children who were awake were looking at everything in confusion. They wanted to ask something. But the pressure released by the martial artists scared them, so they were forced to shut up.
*ng*
The metal gate opened and a dozen people wearing security uniforms came out.
Although they all looked like normal security guards. But with a nce, Shin knew that they were martial artists of the Tarragon family.
With cold expressions on their faces, the security guards entered the buses one by one, and after confirming everything was clear, looking at the Shadow Hawks, they said.
"We will take it from here. The deal isplete."
Now that their mission was over, they were ready to leave.
But Shin, who heard that they were leaving, had a sneer in his The members of the Shadow Hawks didn''t care about their attitude. Now that their mission was over, they were ready to leave.
But Shin, who heard that they were leaving, had a sneer in his mouth. ''So after delivering the children, they want to leave just like that. But who said I''ll let them go?''
Shin''s mind moved, and he activated his ability.
''Water Magic! Mind Control! Toxic Ninja! Shadow Veil!''
Dozens of water golems the size of a grain appeared in Shin''s hand. But under the effects of Shadow Veil, they were all invisible.
With his Mind Control, Shin controlled the water golems to sneak up to the members of the Shadow Hawk.
As the dozens of water golems moved around, no one found anything abnormal.
Under Shin''s control, the water golems touched the martial artists'' skin and the next moment, a purple poison mark appeared on the bodies.
Of course, it was immediately hidden by the Shadow Veil.
The Shadow Hawk members only felt a cold touch in their bodies. But when they checked, they found nothing.
This matter was so insignificant that they forgot immediately.
Only Shin, who knew what he did, had an evil smirk on his face.
As the name suggests, the poison mark will slowly poison their bodies. But it will not kill them unless Shin wants.
Once the poison is spread in their entire bodies. Shin can kill them or control them at will.
The only way to escape it is to find the poison mark in time and immediately remove the part which is poisoned.
But the most terrifying part about the poison mark is that until the caster wants, the poison won''t show its effects.
Moreover, Shin also used the Shadow Veil to make the Poison Mark invisible.
Now he just has to wait and use it when dealing with Wolner n.
***
As they were taken inside the facility. Shin noticed that all the walls have been reinforced with some hard metal as well as mana.
*Screech* (The bus stops.)
A shirtless man with a dragon tattoo on his chest shouted. "Everyone move out!"
Hearing the cold words from the mouth of the fierce-looking man. The children were scared.
"I-I don''t want to go. I want to go with that kind uncle." A child with a snot on his face cried.
The man instantly became furious and shouted. "SHUT UP!"
While shouting, he also released killing intent. It made their bodies cold, and the ce turned extremely silent.
Looking at their reaction, the man nodded in satisfaction. "Hmm, now obediently follow behind me."
The children, although scared but did what he said.
Seeing their shaking legs, the man murmured with a sigh, "Can''t they just be obedient? Otherwise, why would I go the hard way?"
"Mr. Chuchu!"
When the man heard someone calling him by his real name, his face copsed.
He saw several people wearing white researcher uniformsing towards him.
With a disgusted expression on his face, the man uttered. "I remember I told you not to call me that. Call me, Drogon."
Everyone heard him and nodded in agreement.
"Okay, Mr. Chuchu."
"As you say, Mr. Chuchu."
"We will call you Drogon, Mr. Chuchu."
Chuchu''s expression darkened. He really wanted to kill these brain-dead researchers.
Unfortunately, if he does that, the Tarragon family will kick him out. He, Drogon, has dragon blood in his genes. How can he bear himself to be kicked out of the Tarragon Family?
A researcher wearing round sses pacified before the matter extends. "Okay, stop messing around. Take the goods to the warehouse and mark them."
"Yes, sir." The researchers also saw Chuchu''s dark expression. So they got to work hurriedly.
Chuchu, who lost his chance to teach them a lesson, could only suppress the annoyance in his heart.
The researcher, wearing round sses, walked up to Chuchu and said. "Just ignore them, Mr. Drogon. They all respect you. It''s just the current research is very exhausting and talking with you. They just find fun and it refreshes their minds."
When Chuchu heard the researcher calling himself Drogon. His mood improved a bit, and his original dissatisfaction also vanished.
With a reluctant look on his face. Chuchu nodded in understanding.
"Well, it must be exhausting."
"It sure is." The researcher nodded with a sigh, then said. "But everything is for the great cause of mankind."
For the researcher''s words, Chuchu didn''t say anything. Just nodded his head slightly. But inwardly he was scoffing.
''Sake of mankind, what bullshit. In the past half a year that I worked here. More than 500 humans entered thisb. But I haven''t seen anyonee out alive yet.''
''For the sake of mankind, you say. I don''t know how many more are going to die.''
Half a year ago, Chuchu was sent here to work as a manager of the warehouse. At first, he didn''t know what kind of ce it actually was. So hispassionate heart made him take care of the children in the warehouse with as much care as he can.
Every few days, the researcherse and take a few people from the warehouse. At first, Chuchu didn''t think much. But the people who were taken never came back.
This made Chuchu''s heart restless. So one day he tried asking a researcher who came to take people.
"Where do you take these people?"
The researcher looked at him with confused eyes and uttered.
"You mean these goods?"
"Goods?"
"It seems you are new here."
To this, Chuchu nodded.
"No wonder you don''t understand." The researcher had a look of understanding. Then, looking at Chuchu, he exined.
"Well, it''s not a secret. So I''ll tell you."
***
Remembering the past, Chuchu shook his head with a grim expression. He heard a shout that brought his attention.
"Waaaahh."
He saw a child fall because of the hard pull of the researcher and his body was bruised.
"Hey, don''t damage the goods."
The other researchers went up to him and immediately admonished him.
''Goods, huh?'' Chuchu pursed his lips sadly. Then shook his head and once again a fake vicious smile appeared on his face.
''Don''t think about it, Drogon. As long as Lydia is fine. Nothing matters.''
Thinking of that girl, Chuchu tried to appear as cold as possible.
"Everyone hurry up. Don''t waste my time."
***
Now as the children were taken to the warehouse. They couldn''t hold back their fear anymore and erupted in cries. Even pressing them with fear wouldn''t make them silent anymore.
"Nooo, please let me go!"
"I don''t want to stay here!"
"Waaahhh!"
"Mommmyy!"
In front of them were hundreds of prison cells. In there were a few malnourished humans who had dead eyes, many ferocious monsters, and even some dead bodies.
"SHUT UP! OR I''LL KEEP YOU IN THE CELLS WITH MONSTERS!"
Chuchu''s shout made everyone shut up. But tears couldn''t stoping out of their eyes. They were trembling in fear and some even peed their pants.
Chuchu felt ufortable in his heart for scaring these children. But he knew even if he wanted, he didn''t have the power to save them.
''I''m sorry, kids. But I have to do this if I want to save her.''
Even though his heart was crying. Chuchu had a vicious expression on his face as he said.
"Now that''s how I like it."
*p*
"Everyone listen here. Now all of you will enter the medical room with a group of five and go to the cell allocated to them."
The children were horrified and wanted to escape, but Chuchu''s next words broke their minds.
"Remember, if you try to escape. You will be killed in the most torturous way and finally be left for the monsters to eat."
With a maniacal smile on his face, Chuchu said. "I want to see someone try to escape. So I can get to have some fun."
"Ha Ha Ha Ha!!!"
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!